《Reborn to Devour: A Demonic LitRPG》 Chapter 1: Call Me 9198131512 I stood alone in a holding cell with my hands shackled together in front of me. Well, to say I was alone was not entirely the truth. Guard Jacobs stood next to the door, watching me with silent intensity and unhidden disdain. He sported his signature frown that sat nicely beneath his thick mustache. To me, Guard Jacobs was no different than a houseplant that occasionally barked orders. And that was perfectly fine. Guards were not meant to interact much with the prisoners. Some did, preferring to be friends in the hopes that the prisoners would listen to them a bit better. I didnt like any of that shit. The guards werent like me; they got to go home, they got to eat well, they got to see their families. I hated when people pretend they are who they are not. It only created confusion when the fa?ade dropped. I hated inconsistency more than anything. It was like finding a crunch in a soft meal and made me not trust a single thing about them afterwards. The silent types suited me better. There were no pretenses, no difficult conversations when one had to punish the other. Guard Jacobs would yell when he had to, hit when he had to; a dynamic far easier to understand. A dynamic that I respected. I looked down towards the gift that was recently given to me. Illuminated by a dim incandescent light bulb, a paper bag sat on the floor. Grease stains created splotches on the bottom. It had been sitting there for several minutes now. Guard Haltenberg placed it there for me before he left, sliding it through the doorway like a zookeeper would do with a flank steak in a tiger enclosure. But, he was right to do so. On a day like today, I may be interested in ripping off a bit of flesh. I creased my forehead and frowned at the bag; the yellow M branded into the paper being the chief offender. This is not what I requested, I complained to my stoic watcher. What I asked for was a burger and a beer. The burger had to have American cheese and no pickles. The beer had to have been sitting in an ice-filled cooler for at least an hour. More specifically, I wanted a burger grilled in the backyard at the house of someones retired uncle. The kind that had their own signature meat and spice blend that was mostly black pepper and garlic powder. The kind that looked sad when it rained in the summer because he couldnt host a get-together by the poolside. The sounds of cicadas chirping throughout the night reminded me of summer evenings around the pool. The scent of chlorine water and grilled meats created phantom sensations in my nose. If I could just recreate it once, I would have been so much more satisfied. Instead, I was slid a cheap burger and a paper cup full of sink water; room temperature sink water at that. It must have been since we were in mid-June. Two weeks after Memorial Day, two weeks until Fourth of July. There must not be any parties going on. I, at least, hoped for a birthday burger. At worst, I would have settled for a graduation party burger. But that was why they requested a retired uncle to cook it. Guys like that barely need an excuse to fire up their grills and pull out their best seasoning blends. Maybe there was something going on and they just hadnt told me. It wasnt like I knew what day it actually was. There was little purpose other than knowing the number on my countdown. A countdown that had finally reached zero. You know that we cant offer you anything that isnt made at a restaurant, Inmate 9198131512. And definitely no alcohol, Guard Jacobs replied placidly. What were you expecting? Guard Jacobs never called anyone by name. A mouthful that it might have been to the average person, Guard Jacobs rattled off the numbers on anyones tag like a damn calculator. Five hundred prisoners and he knew all our numbers so he didnt have to call us by our human names. Today, I was Inmate 9198131512. Another day, another guard, I might have been given my birth name. But this shit? Cmon, you know that the voucher was for, like $40. There are five steakhouses around here and you guys pick this, I argued. I could have listed them off for added effect if I thought that it would change anything. But, I was only arguing with a potted plant. Do you want it or not? Guard Jacobs asked. I knew that it wasnt Guard Jacobs that ordered the burger, he had been standing at this cell for an hour now. I knew that it was likely a two-faced guard like Haltenberg. He smiled with big white teeth when taking my order before showing up with this pile of shit. That didnt change the fact that I wanted nothing more than to grab Guard Jacobs neck. It would be a satisfying send-off to squeeze and shake and wrench until it popped and made the mans body go limp. I had finally broken my four-hundred-and-fifty pound bench press a few weeks back. Someone once told me that if I could bench four-fifty, then I could kill men with a punch. Couldnt remember which meat head said that. Savage? Thatcher? It didnt really matter. I never had the chance to test it out. If I was going to have any regrets, that might be the only one. I knew that I painted the perfect stereotype for a violent criminal. I was the poster child for an irredeemable beast that gets shown on the news every once in a while to support harsher sentencing. I was the reason that people were skeptical of released on good behavior. Not that anyone ever bothered to understand what I was doing, to look a little deeper into my ideas. I knew that the others werent like me. Everyone always had reasons to not feel bad, circumstances that justified what they had done. I didnt need those. I knew my actions were wrong and I did them because I liked doing them. I shook my head and banished the thoughts that pissed me off. I was told by Father Reynolds that most seek repentance in these moments, but I had found no inclination to do so. I never once felt guilt about anything that I did to another person. As far as I knew, I was born without remorse or empathy. Others tried to offer the court explanations to my behavior. A doctor testified at the witness stand that both my parents drank heavily when I was in the womb. They did it to my brother, Kenny, too; the kid had a speech impediment and couldnt be in crowded places without breaking down in tears. My lawyer had explained that my mother admitted that, when I was a boy, my fathers punishing hand had hit me into a banister just a little too hard. It had been severe enough that I dont remember it and they tried to dress my wounds at home instead of letting a doctor see what had happened. She never showed up to testify on my behalf. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Not to mention the numerous head injuries I endured when I played line-backer for my high school football team. At least we won State. Even if it was any of those reasons, it happened so long ago that I didnt really know of a time where I wasnt like this. Call it instinct, call it divination, but I think that I always would have been this way. Even a perfect environment would have produced someone like me. With a heavy sigh, I reached into the wet bag and pulled out the cardboard container. At least they had ordered me fries, though they were already cool and soggy by now. I took a bite of the burger and frowned. An acidic flavor and slimy texture slid across my tongue like a slug dipped in vinegar. It wasnt bad enough that this would be my final flavor, they hadnt even removed the pickles. I had only managed a couple more bites before Guard Haltenberg returned with two other guards. Inmate 9198131512, it is time to go, Guard Jacobs barked at me, pointing his thumb over his shoulder to command me out. I hadnt finished my meal, but I dropped my burger without complaint. It wasnt what I wanted anyway. Obediently, I stepped out and allowed myself to be surrounded by the guards. I was to be led on my final parade around the grounds. This walk upon the cold floors would terminate in the room where all men like me went. A great howling and whooping came from the cells that I passed. Some shouted clich lines about me being a dead man walking while others called out how theyd be happier now that I was gone. I couldnt really begrudge it. Many of them had been on the receiving end of my violence and few had managed to oppose it. This was the vengeance that they were unable to claim themselves. In that way, I pitied this zoo of weak men and felt satisfaction that they could not get revenge with their own hands. Thor! I heard Boss Raymond call out to me from his cell. His bald, tattooed head was pressed up to the iron bars. Youre going to Valhalla, brother! Fucking Valhalla! Thor wasnt my name, but it might well have been. The men in Boss Raymonds gang were big into Norse mythology and Vikings. More accurately, it was some strange Norse-Christian fusion. Strong warriors that fought eternally to be Gods soldiers and defeat the demons of Hell in Ragnarok. I looked down at the tattoos that covered my body. J?rmungandr swam around my chest and shoulders. Eagles, iron crosses, and numbers that never meant anything to me took up every inch of free skin like a walking billboard of bigotry. These brandings were the necessary initiation rite to be able to fight, and I was happy to pay. I would have joined anyone that would have taken me, but the color of my skin dictated that these nationalists were my only option. Solo fighters did not live long after all. Im violent, not stupid. All that aside, Boss Raymond might be one of the few people I would miss. The man created endless opportunities for brawls and made things a bit less boring. The tour was over and I entered a small room with a singular doctors chair inside. It was nothing like the movies. There was no audience. There would be no suspense for a last second pardon; a pardon that I neither deserved nor expected. The only viewers of my demise would be the guards, the doctor, and Father Reynolds. Without being ordered to, I placed myself on the table. I freely offered my arm to the doctor. There was no point in dragging it out. Hello, son, Father Reynolds greeted the inmate. Hello, Father. Did anyone visit you today? Father Reynolds asked. Did your mother make the trip down from Kentucky? No, I dont think she would have handled it. Besides, her new husband never let her visit before. What about your girlfriend? Father Reynolds wondered hopefully. Ex. I felt the needle stick into my arm, that unpleasant pinch that I never got used to, despite all my ink. I thought about Miranda. She was probably in her double wide with a belt tightened around her arm and a needle dug in. In that way, we matched today. Your kid? Never, I answered sharply. Carl and I agreed that I should have no part in his life. When he was old enough to handle it, then Carl would tell him about his evil father so I could be a detached story instead of a painful memory. There was, at least, enough compassion in me to decide that. Anyone? My cousin, Trevor. Only because he said it was too sad for me to go out alone. It was mostly because the book he lent me would be confiscated if I died with it. The bastards here were notorious about losing peoples shit when they died. I remembered when I saw one of the guards pocketing an inmates prized cigar cutter. Fucker wasnt even dead, just locked up for life. Wouldn''t even let his son take it. If there was any regret to have for my execution being today, it was that I didnt manage to finish reading that book. Moby Dick. I figured I should go out on a classic. The way it was written made my eyelids heavy, but I found myself drawn toward Ahabs self-destructive rage. Thats good, Father Reynolds said with an absentminded nod, his thoughts occupied with the true nature of his visit. Do you wish to repent and accept the Lord? Father, if repenting was such an easy task, Heaven would be overrun by men like me, I answered. I needed to be curt so that he would get the hint early. Playing this game benefitted neither of us. After a nod of confirmation from the guard, the doctor pressed down on the syringe. The drug that would render me unconscious flowed through my veins. I swore that I felt it inside of me, blending in with my blood and causing it to feel light. But, maybe that was just my imagination. Inmate 9198131512, in thirty seconds, you will close your eyes and never wake up, Guard Jacobs informed me impassively. If God intended to make me like this, He made me to be a trial in the lives of others, I said definitively to Father Reynolds. If He did not, then I was a mistake and my victims and their families suffered for nothing. A sinking feeling overtook me. Down, down, through the chair and into the floor. Blackness coated my eyes, rendering me blind. I could not feel the border between consciousness and unconsciousness. I no longer felt present. The smell of disinfectant disappeared. The feeling on my skin against the pleather armrest dissipated into nothing. While I still retained my thoughts, I knew that I would surely die soon. But I kept falling, the sensation never ceasing. If anything, it continued to accelerate. It felt like there was air beneath me, rushing and whistling past my ears like I had been thrown from a plane. Without any reference for the passage of time, I fell. It took a long time; far longer than thirty seconds. Falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling, falling. Light. Heat. My eyes were blinded and my skin burned and bubbled from the boiling temperatures. I screamed, for I was no Tibetan Monk. I possessed no mastery over pain of this magnitude. The art of Stoicism that other men would talk about was meaningless when flesh seared incessantly. Today, I am the burger. Out of my peripherals, before my eyes burned shut, I could see craggy mountains made of black stone form an impenetrable ring that hemmed the world in from all sides. I could see massive creatures Id never seen before roaming the lands. Then, I hit the stone below me. But I did not stop. I burrowed deeper and deeper down into the earth until I finally stopped moving, my body completely numb. Inside that inky blackness, a red-bordered box sprung forth. It displayed a clear, unmistakable message. Welcome to eternal damnation. Welcome to Hell. Chapter 2: Metamorphosis I stared at the message for a long time. The grand reveal of my eternal fate was of little surprise to me. The pastors and preachers that taught me scripture as a boy said as much already. I remembered sitting on the wooden floor of a room that reeked of lemon-scented cleaner as Pastor Jeff lectured us of all the characters in the book. Up until the other day, I still went to Father Reynolds sermons in a barren concrete room that shared a scent with my childhood; Boss Raymonds mandate. Despite my actions, I did believe in God and sin and the afterlife. This divine punishment was the expectation. Even with all those warnings and cautions and lessons, I still managed to ceaselessly stray from the Lords light. Putting all that to the side, this box was beginning to piss me off. When I blinked, it stayed on, illuminating the underneath of my eyelids with the same annoying bluish hues. I tried to lift my arm to brush the box away, but my limbs remained immobile; pinned down by invisible forces. All I could really do was curse at the nuisance and hope it went away on its own. Go away, I commanded in a voice weakened by my descent. Not only did the original message not disappear, a new box overlapped over top of it. Tip: You have had the welcome message up for over five minutes. Think the command close to remove windows. I frowned, displeased with the condescending nature of the message. I would love nothing more than to have a private conversation with its sender, further showing that I learned nothing in the face of this situation. As my thoughts formed the commands, both boxes disappeared from my mind. It was as though a cloth had been removed from my eyes and cotton pulled from my ears. It didnt make sense, but the message seemed to have dampened my senses. Now, I could see that I was in a dimly lit enclosure of sharp, black rocks. Even the floor was jagged like thousands of spears. Their tips pressed against my skin, digging ever so slightly and slowly into my flesh. A thick metal gate sealed the only exit from the area. Moving only caused my body to sink deeper into the spikes. Bursts of intense pain washed over me and I bit my lip hard before I tightened my muscles and ceased further writhing. The taste of blood coated my tongue as I groaned in regret. After that, I decided to remain limp for the time being. From one cell to another. From one punishment to the next. Screams of agony echoed down the hallway like an orchestra of anguish. I was not alone to my fate in this place. Other souls like me found themselves fileted by their cells like white fish at a sushi restaurant, eliciting howls and brays of indignation at their sentencing. They could not accept that they were deserving. Analysis Complete: Generating Profile Another red box. Another message. This one, however, hinted at greater clarity towards my situation. Immediately after, a much larger box took up all of my visual space. I went red-blind as it felt like someone beat me in the face with a computer monitor. Name: Damned Soul 9198131512 Title: One Who Interests the Aspect of Wrath Passive Abilities: Taken in Ones Prime. They Dont Make Them like They Used to (E). Active Abilities: None Transformation: Pending Level 1 EXP: 0/100 HP: 51/56 MP: 9/9 Stats: Strength: 13.51 Agility: 8.25 Magic: 7.41 Toughness: 13.21 Notoriety: Provincial Horror: You were a well-known killer within your region and small communities will remember you for a long time. But your actions did little to impress lasting damage in the wider world. +1 Transformation. I stupidly closed my eyes to grant reprieve from the boxes just for them to chase me into the darkness. I could already feel a throbbing beginning in the front of my head from the torrent of information that assailed me like a fire hose at a riot. Numbers and phrases that meant very little took up every corner of my mind. I had to take a few deep breaths before I went over the information again. Intuitively, I understood that I was looking at some sort of game system. It wasnt a kind of game that I usually played, not like Ive been able to play at all during my confinement. When I was younger, shooters were my shit. Many nights were spent staying up with guys like Jake or Tanner or Jimmy to try out the funniest weapon combinations possible. There was nothing better than topping a lobby and getting to hear the pissed off nasally voices of other middle schoolers with lax parents that should never have been allowed to play. It was never satisfying enough to kill them, I wanted to know that I affected them personally. I wanted to hear them melt down and scream and call me slurs that never even applied to me. It was a badge of honor to get a private message typed with the venomous fingers of some screeching idiot with a keyboard attachment to their controller. But, this was clearly no shooter. These numbers reminded me more of when Trevor played computer games or when hed gather his other nerdy friends and play Dungeons and Dragons. Whenever I had to sit around Uncle Jareds place, I would watch them occasionally during commercial breaks in the football game. To me, it just looked like they were playing pretend with sheets of paper. I couldnt complain. At least someone always bought free pizza. Going by that logic, I wondered if my stats were high or not. I was stronger than many, than most, that I knew. That, at least, must be good, right? And, if power was determined by the depth of sin, I felt certain that I did not lack there either. More importantly, for what purpose would these stats be used for? Putting all that aside, what my eyes kept drifting back to, was my name. I could admit that whatever demon sent these messages had a sense of humor. Using the same logic that the tip provided, I managed to open up a new prompt. Name: Enter Name A peculiar feeling washed over me. As I thought about my own name, nothing came to mind. It felt like attempting to grab smoke, formless and immaterial. Inmate 9198131512 burned in my mind with sharp clarity, but I didnt wish to be known by that designation any longer, nor did I wish to inherit the moniker Boss Raymond bestowed upon me. My earthly punishment had ended, there was no reason to continue that dehumanizing tradition into my new one. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The name that did rise to the forefront of my mind was one that I read often in the past weeks. Though Ahab was the character I was most attached to, I felt that I was making it too obvious that I had forgotten my name. Who would name their child after a man who perfectly encapsulated blind rage? No, I needed to pick a subtler name. One that would still fit in with my upbringing. The very first words of the novel. Call me Ishmael. Ishmael, the son that Abraham did not want. It felt fitting enough. When it sat at the top of the character window, it did not elicit bad feelings. It did not feel unnatural, which was all I could really hope for. It was time to focus my attention back to the myriad descriptions on the main character screen. I moved to the titles and abilities. Unlike numbers, there was little context that I could glean from the words. But, as I focused, new blocks popped up to offer deeper insight. Taken in Ones Prime: (Passive) Congratulations, unlike the cowards who wither away and die of old age, you were slain at the peak of your physical and mental prowess. Starting stats raised by 15%. They Dont Make Them like They Used to: (Passive Rank E) This new era of the damned does little to move the heart of the ancient beasts of anger. Guns, Bombs, and the Innovations of Man have removed the true weight of rage. You have killed with your hands. You know what it means to personally extinguish the lives of others. That has not gone unnoticed. All attacks do an extra 10% damage. The only one that did not possess further explanation was the title. Only the word pending resided in the description. But, now that I claimed rudimentary mastery of the boxes, it would not be difficult to look the information up later. With nothing else to do but wait and accept the divine punishment rendered upon me, I took measured breaths. Loud, blood curdling screams and desperate arrhythmic pounding could be heard outside of my cell, showing that many others could not manage even this much of a task. I could only imagine how it felt to struggle, to feel the tips of the rocks cleave muscle, scrape against bone, and pierce organs without relief. Even the slow digging into my own body made me want to squirm. But then, another message. Another distraction. Transformation Initiating. I stared at the window in anticipation for further elaboration. I attempted to focus on the information to little avail. I was unsurprised that an unholy transformation awaited me here. God had given me His divine form and I ungratefully soiled it with my selfish impulses. It was only natural that I would lose the right to have that form. Though, it would have been nice to know what would happen next. And then I felt it. Fresh pain. Intense pain. Now I understood why the others failed to maintain their composure. An agony that I have never felt before gripped every fiber of my being and forced me to flail involuntarily as though I were possessed by a masochistic spirit. Skin flayed like confetti paper, showing bloody sinews beneath. Muscles burned from the exposure, feeling that someone had pressed it against a stovetop. My bones popped and snapped, bending me in odd directions. My organs felt as though a clown were twisting them into balloon animals. Reminiscent of a night-terror, my teeth began to fall free of my mouth; a waterfall of blood gushed from my ruined gums and a burning pain like gargling steak knives took their place. Horns pierced my forehead, dripping blood into my boiling eyes. All the while, my flesh was skewered by the rocks below. It sliced into exposed muscle and twisted sinews, inflicting such sharp, ceaseless anguish that I started to heave. Without realizing, my voice joined the chorus of screams. Acceptance of my fate did not make me immune to the suffering. I could not sagely accept the retribution wrought upon my flesh. Even someone who medically couldnt feel pain wouldnt be immune to this. I doubt that anyone could. As I writhed and screamed, the numbers on my screen rapidly changed. The HP value began to drop from 51 to 45 to 37 to 28. Each time I thrashed against the rocks, each time my body felt as though it were being ripped asunder by the transformation, the HP total lowered further and further. It would not be long before it was gone entirely. And so, I naturally began to wonder: what would happen if it reached 0? Would this pain cease? For the first time in existence, I wished to succumb. The siren call of this hypothetical lured me towards the promise of sweet release like a junkie to fentanyl-laced heroin. If I flailed more, it might all be over. 17 HP remained as my body began to spasm with what I hoped to be the final changes. I could not properly feel anything anymore, only a deep burning inside my soul that drowned out all other feelings. However, a strong impulse seized my muscles, preventing the experiment from coming to fruition and allowing more rational judgments. Laugh as one might, I still had to be strong. Even if I did not understand the true intentions of the system forced upon me, I did know about Lucifer. I knew that this punishment was eternal. Something as simple as death would not overturn it and free me. If anything, failing the Devils first test was an invitation for only greater pain and punishment. It was something I was desperate not to experience. 12. I just needed to endure. I just needed to grit my teeth and seize up. Even if I could not imagine greater pain than this, even if there was no guarantee that dying again would be worse, I was desperate to find any reason to cling to the remaining vestiges of life. 7. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. Hold. 4. My fingers squirmed in ways that the rest of my body could not. They must serve as the outlets for the rest of me. My intense focus on stillness made everything else fade away. Even the deafening screams from my own mouth and the others were drowned out by the sound of blood rushing behind my ears and the mantra that I repeated within my mind. Then, I saw the message that I was hoping for and felt the release from the seemingly ceaseless pain. Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 2) Completed New Active Ability: Flaying Tail. Flaying Tail - Active (Rank E) -Strike the target with your bladed tail. Inflicts Bleed. -Bleed deals a percentage of your target''s maximum HP over 5 seconds. I breathed a sigh of relief. The pain subsided and the HP number slowly began to climb up again. I touched my chest and felt coarse textures rub against each other as though I were wearing gloves made of plaster. It was only then that I was able to appraise the full extent of the changes to my mortal form. Where once was skin, scales the color of obsidian took its place. The sharp rocks ground ineffectively against this new natural armor. Long claws protruded from the tips of my fingers and talons from my three-toed feet. Two rows of dagger-like teeth stabbed my tongue. I had never been both more relieved and frustrated that I did not possess a mirror. My prison jumper was shredded to near tatters, only leaving a convenient pair of orange shorts that covered the most important bits. Curiosity had gotten the better of me and I had to take an exploratory look inside to see what happened to my little friend. The good news was that it was still intact. The bad news was that it had the same coarse texture as the rest of me along with a couple new spikes. I shuddered at the sort of woman I would attract with this nail-studded baseball bat. Again, at least I still had one. With that out of the way, I could focus on what was the most bizarre addition: the growth of a tail. It was the most confusing and foreign feeling of my new additions. At the current moment, it hung limp like roadkill stapled to my back. I flexed my back muscles and the tail swished slightly, but did not offer any further clues as to how it could be used more effectively. I tried to explore and flex the new muscles that I felt when I flexed my back, but all I managed to do was make the new limb bounce around stupidly. As I continued to test out the new appendage, the metal gate began to creak open under supernatural force. At long last, I could leave this wretched place. I nearly sprinted out of the room and into the hallway before whoever controlled that door decided that I had taken too long. I would not be the one to look a gift horse in the mouth. Fortunately, the ground here was made of smooth stone and my talons scraped against the surface. Metal gates flanked both sides of the hallway. Many were open, the trapped occupant already escaped from their imprisonment. The rest were still occupied, the intense screaming that came from the darkened rooms caused irritation in my new, more sensitive ears. Though I could not see them, I could feel their eyes on me. I ignored their aimless cries for help and left them to their deserved punishment. But, I offered them a wave so they knew I was thinking of them. If they were meant to survive it, they would do so on their own. The hallway terminated at a large iron door. I pressed my hand on the cool metallic surface and the heavy door swung open on its own, revealing a large pit with sandy floors. Numerous identical doors lined the rocky wall of the enclosure, hinting at the size of the compound I was interred in. Nobody occupied the pit, but the crimson puddles that accumulated all over the grounds told me all that was needed to be known about what kind of place this was. As I took the first step into the arena, a new message appeared. Initiating First Quest Chapter 3: A Cruel Hazing A loud sound clanged behind me. I looked over in time to see the metal door slammed shut. I gave it an exploratory push and looked for any handles but found nothing. There was no undoing this decision, nor did there appear to be any other avenues for immediate escape. My muscles tensed as my eyes scanned for the mysterious enemy, the one who caused these bloodstains. My tongue flickered out of my mouth in anticipation. It was only now that I saw that it was forked. It didnt matter, there was a fight to be had. If only the enemy would show themselves. I wanted a face to face fight; not a glorified game of hide-and-seek. Please wait for the next available opponent. I relaxed. It seemed that another unfortunate soul would be the first opponent. Despite the circumstances, my mind felt quite energetic. Thoughts of a good brawl fired up my soul in a way that little else could. Just like how I wanted to badly fight Terrance from C-Block or Mike Tyson in his prime, I hungered for a test of strength against a powerful demonic opponent. So, this was what a true underground fighting ring looked like. I heard some of the guys in Raymonds group would have organized fights in a basement before their arrests. They were dudes that were jacked on the concept of Fight Club. They were roofers and truck drivers and used car salesmen that were sick of it all. I never had the opportunity to fight in clubs like that. One on one, fist to fist in violent camaraderie; as brothers. I didnt know those guys before I was imprisoned and lacked the friends for such invitations beforehand. They preferred easier prey. My fights were usually on the street outside bars against drunk men who got too lippy with me, in the dark corners of the cell blocks, or in fields in the middle of nowhere. However, in the fields, I was often the only one who was trying to fight. Perhaps a hunt was more apt. I still remembered how differently those fights, those kills, felt from regular brawls. Where one created the rare happiness in his existence, the other only produced rage. They were always sniveling beasts; drug addicts or gambling fiends that took more money from my employer than they could afford. Something in my soul couldnt reconcile their actions with their pitiful excuses. They always ignored the rules and consequences when they accepted the money, but then, they always made up excuses as to why they should be spared of those agreed upon consequences. Somehow, they should be made exempt to the rules. They all ended up as broken corpses under my oppressive power. Once that initial anger subsided, I always felt empty. It was always the same boring conclusion. There was only one that ever accepted their punishment. They were also the only one that I killed with a gun; suffering was never an agreed upon consequence anyways. I shook those thoughts out of my head, there was no point in thinking about the past, especially when a new opponent was so close. I was already serving penance for those actions by standing here on this sandy floor. One of the iron doors opposite of me groaned open. I immediately lowered into a stance, guarding myself against a potential preemptive strike. Instead, out plodded a creature that still looked much like a man. Unlike my drastic transformation, theirs seemed more mundane. At least it was still mammalian. The creature had a pinched nose that was elongated and twitched as it sniffed the air. Two large teeth jutted from the snout and numerous smaller teeth lined the long jaw. Instead of hair, the creature had a mixture of fur and numerous quills that started at the hairline and traveled down into the hospital gown it was wearing. When it laid eyes on me, it froze and immediately tried to make itself smaller. I watched it try to slowly retreat into the hall from whence it came, but the door slammed shut before the escape could be made. Quest! Your New Demonic Form: In another life, you would have been a successful MMA fighter. Use this exhibition match to, not only acclimate to your new body, but to impress some very bored spectators. Rewards and punishments vary on performance. As soon as the notification left, two new annoyances tattooed themselves on my eyeball. In the bottom left corner of my vision, I saw two bars: a red bar and a blue bar. The red bar was not completely filled in. It was slowly creeping up towards full. That one, I concluded, was the health bar. Additionally, a partially filled red bar appeared over the head of the creature, hinting that it also suffered against the might of the rocks. Cant we talk about this? A squeaking voice called over in my direction. Somethings not right here. I dont deserve to be here. I rolled my eyes and began to walk towards the creature, my limp tail parting the sand in its wake. This was something that I could never understand about others. If they were receiving punishment, they had to do something to deserve it. I understood that. I had a long mental list of every transgression that I performed. Whenever I had been wronged, the other person always had an excuse for why they had done it and tried to make me look like the bad guy. It was rare for someone to outright admit that what they had done was out of malice instead of whatever convoluted justification they had in their head so they could still feel like a good person. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. But such lies did not work in a world with a supreme being. Justification was only a word used as delusion. Nothing can be hidden in the eyes of those that transcended flesh. This sniveling creature stood across from me, meaning that it had done something. Their lack of shame began to awaken a familiar anger. But you are here with me anyways, I responded, rotating my arms to loosen the muscle. I know why I am here. If you think hard enough, youll know why youre down here too. I watched the wretched creature cry and bemoan their situation. Disappointment filled my heart as I realized that the universe had provided me with a tomato can for my debut. I could only hope that it would fight back, even a little, before I squeezed all the red pulp from inside it. If it doesnt, I would not receive much reward. In the worst case, I might be punished for boring whoever was spectating. Wherever they were, as there were no stands nor sounds of audience. Being the marionette of dark forces did make my stomach turn. But, I was never good at following the good words anyways. It was better to survive today and repent tomorrow. No! The creature screamed in indignation. Ive never harmed anyone! Stay away from me! From its head, several quills defensively whistled out and flew towards me. Some bounced ineffectively off my new scales while a couple dug into flesh. It felt like receiving a flu shot. Compared to the pain from the transformation, Id gladly take a thousand quills to the body. I lost 6 HP from the exchange, setting my already unfilled health stat to 40. Despite that, I could only smile in relief at the weak attack, causing the creature to shrink further in fear. Its quills quivered and danced to ward me away. To test the waters, I punched the creature with moderate strength. Nothing that would knock out someone in a single blow. Despite my consideration, it wailed in pain, turning its body away from me. It wasnt an effective strike. These new cumbersome claws made forming a proper fist nearly impossible. All the hard work that I put into perfecting my strikes were evaporating in front of me, souring my mood. If I couldnt punch, I would have to utilize the claws that stole that from me. I splayed my hand apart and swiped it along the creatures body from shoulder to abdomen. My claws smoothly slid through the torso and dug deep trenches of flesh from across the creatures chest. All that I felt was a tugging resistance on my nail beds as angry red wounds spewed blood, staining the tattered hospital gown. Even though it was a piece of my body now, it felt impersonal now, like slashing with five knives at once. It would need some taking used to before it felt like it was actually a part of me. The creature clutched its wounded shoulder and writhed on the ground in pain. Its red bar had already dropped well below half. Another attack or two would deplete the bar entirely. Would the creature die then? Even if it were stabbed in the hand or foot or anywhere else that wasnt fatal? I did not yet understand the logic behind the numbers. However, there was no better opportunity than to have someone else experience it on my behalf. It would be wasteful not to learn something from it. Disrespectful even. Not to mention I had yet to try out the active ability that came from my transformation. Though, I was not sure how I was going to get that to work. Tip: To use an active ability, mentally use the command Use [Ability Name]. I brushed away the new message. While I appreciated the timely advice, I did not appreciate how it felt like my mind was being read. I didnt need demons perusing through my inner thoughts to torture me in whatever clever way that it deemed enjoyable. [Flaying Tail] was the only active skill. If I used it without understanding how to use my tail, would it succeed? My mind thought the words to the requested command; the blue bar shrank immediately in payment for the effort. Muscles that I had yet to fully comprehend flexed in response to the mental command as though it were piloted by invisible string. I felt each of the individual muscles tighten and release like a meat accordion as it swung around to slash the creature horizontally across the torso, leaving a thin bloody line. I quickly tried to copy the move before sensations escaped my memory. My tail spun around, but whiffed the creature entirely. They had already stumbled further away from me. It hissed at me, continuing to try nonviolent ways to ward me away. The creatures health bar did not go down much. It was even less than the botched punch. However, I did notice that the creature was now steadily losing health as the seconds passed by. I guessed that this damage was gradual. It crouched down, sniveling and showing its back spines to me. It bristled angrily. A few blind shots sprung forth from the bristling sea, but they, once again, were not very powerful and I did not take any significant damage. I sighed. This was as far as the exhibition was likely to go. The ticking damage stopped, but anything in my arsenal would send this creature onwards to whatever life existed beyond this one. It was, by all counts, a pitiful display. Supernatural viewers notwithstanding, I wouldnt know many living people that would be entertained by such a limp performance. This creature surely wasnt a tough person in life. Their sins might not even be physical. There wasnt much I could do to rouse an opponent like this. I decided I would let the beast be punished on its own. I would not subject myself to a similar unholy torment that I faced in the cell just because of some sniveling former-man that lacked the courage to admit their own mistakes. Instead, I would follow a path that I had several times in my past life. I just needed to appeal to the warden and hope that it had the same twisted sensibilities as mankind. The next attack will kill it, I stated loudly and clearly to the spectators that I was told existed somewhere. If there was a way to prevent that, I would show you much more of what I can do. A rumbling shook the floor. Sand hopped with the vibrations and stalactites fell down from their menacing perches. I had to hop a couple steps to the side to avoid being brained by a sizable chunk of rock that thudded only a couple feet away. I clicked my tongue, ensuring that I remembered this carelessness from the powers at be. Once the shaking subsided, a new message popped up. I could only grin. Finally, there was something that could revitalize my flagging motivation. Something that would allow me to test both myself and the limits of the demonic form. For the next minute, the opponent will be invulnerable to all damage. But, they will still feel it. Dont disappoint. I turned to the sniveling creature, my eyes burning like a coyote who spotted a small dog outside. A new symbol appeared next to its health bar; a tiny golden skull. A small gray sliver was slowly being taken from the skull, indicating that the timer had already started. Not wanting to waste time, I sprinted towards the creature, the time for toying with my food was over. I needed to get a good workout to avoid a worse fate. Grit your teeth! I advised the creature while my claws spread wide, eager to taste more flesh. Chapter 4: The Longest Minute Claws tore crimson ribbons in meat. Teeth punctured innumerable holes into skin. Fists created hairline fractures in bones. Feet crushed and splayed quills. Tail slashes buffeted flesh, leaving angry red wounds. Each attack led into the next. Each blow led to another flash of searing pain. Inexhaustibly, I relentlessly enforced my will upon my opponent. I needed to use this minute to the fullest extent after talking such a big game. I needed to be one with my new body. The creature had weakly tried to rise at first. It took a swing at me, hopelessly missing. Just one revenge slash of my claws was all it took before it had given up entirely. Now, instead of taking advantage of its invulnerability to at least try to turn the tables against me, it contorted and clutched to minimize the pain inflicted upon it. It curled and waited for the assault to be over, even with the knowledge of what will happen when the timer runs out. The limp opponent was still making this fight boring. Any of the initial excitement that this intervention brought me was already extinguished. I sighed and attempted to rouse my soul back into emotional action. Despite my best efforts to string attacks together and splatter the arena with a comical amount of blood, it was likely still hopelessly boring for whatever entities would soon pass judgment. Not even my heart was much in it and gave me memories back of past executions. It returned reminders about how empty I felt when it was all over. Since this enemy could not die, that melancholic feeling arrived in the midst of this act. Half of the color remained on the icon on invincibility. I was already running out of moves to do. All that was left to do was just try shit out. I kicked the ball of flesh, allowing it to raise slightly above the ground. I spun, flexing my tail muscles and directing the new appendage sideways. It slammed the creature, sending it tumbling across the sand. I shook my head. I could not even feel impressed with the rapid progress that I made. Continuing my assault, I clawed and bit the inert opponent, hoping that it would cause it to reach some sort of breaking point that it would not be able to stand. But, no matter what I did, it remained balled up; whimpering and whining at the punishment delivered. A quarter remained. I sighed. I would continue to do all of the work in this exchange. Someone had to, at least, try to offer up a suitable finale. Claws dug deep into the creatures flesh, sliding past bone and generating an awful wailing sound. I clenched my fist and attempted to fling my opponent into the air. It rose up high enough for my foot to solidly punt it higher. As it started to fall back down, I pressed my hands together and held out my arms like I was playing beach volleyball. Bloody meat slapped my forearms and I pushed as hard as I could, sending the body soaring into the air. I squatted low, flexing my legs to jump as high as I could; far higher than I ever could in life. I arced my tail high and swished it downward. I felt a heavy slap against my scales as the strike landed. The body tumbled back towards the ground and I followed, flexing my knees in anticipation of the next impact. The body thudded to the ground, the last damage that it would take before the effects of invulnerability ran out and the skull disappeared. Less than a second later, I stomped it with my full weight and whatever extra forces gravity provided me. These scales made me feel far heavier than I used to. I was a living cannonball. Finally, the bar was fully depleted. Like a balloon, the body ripped apart, spilling blood and viscera over the arena and my feet, leaving them feeling sticky. A small wave of disgust passed over me as I had never seen a body do that before. But, I did not have much time to fully consider it. The floor felt like it gave way and I fell into the darkness. I felt my scales rubbing against the rocks as I slid down a dark tube made of rock. It spiraled and wound through the black, tumbling me unceremoniously down with the meaty remnants of my former opponent. I felt it branch constantly like a massive ant farm to deliver me to some arbitrary location. The options were endless, showing just how much larger my destination was to be. Finally, it did. Plopping me down in a puddle of familiar blood. I blinked a few times to adjust to my new environment and ineffectively wipe blood from my eyes. I had to flick my tongue to my eyes to clean them. The taste of blood was, surprisingly, not bad. There was a richness to that I had not known of in the past. A feature of my new form, surely. I looked around. Glowing fungi and moss offered dim illumination to the low-ceilinged tunnel that I found myself in. I touched my hands on the warm, infernal stone. A puff of smoke slithered out of a crack in the wall and assailed my nose. It reeked of a more pungent rotten egg; like the Yellowstone Hot Springs. I wondered what I should do next. Should I just start walking in the hopes I find something nearby? But then, as I expected, the familiar color swarmed my eyes for the hundredth time. Why couldnt they just put a notification in a less annoying place? I guessed that part of the punishment was that it was inconvenient. Congratulations on completing your first quest! Please wait while rewards are calculated. Welcome to the Bowels (Level 1-5). You now have access to the [Map] feature. Quest: Reach Level 5 and use a [Portal] to escape. Like an obedient dog with an abusive owner, I thought about activating the map in my head. As expected, a small square plastered itself to my eye. To call it a map would be a bad joke. The only thing that it showed was the tunnel that I currently was in. A small blue triangle denoted my location in the center of the stretch of tunnel. No towns, no enemies, and no portals. I took a few steps in each direction, and the shown tunnel grew in size. It appeared that any progress made on exploring this new place would be mine alone. Before I could walk any further, yet another message struck my brain like email spam. Your New Demonic Form (Complete) Your fight pleased the spectators and showed the underworld just how capable you are. In addition to your winnings, you will receive a gift from a patron who is eager to see what you do next. New Passive Ability: A True Beast Has No Need for Magic. The Body is the Best Weapon. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. New Active Ability: Sanguine Bite. Level Up. As soon as the reward windows were dismissed, I noticed that my blue bar disappeared entirely. However, the surviving bars grew longer. I opened my main character profile to appraise the new status. Name: Ishmael Title: The One Who Impresses the Aspect of Wrath Notoriety: Provincial Horror Passive Abilities: Taken in Ones Prime. They Dont Make Them like They Used To (E). A True Beast Has No Need for Magic (E). The Body is the Best Weapon (E). Active Abilities: Flaying Tail. Sanguine Bite. Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 2) Level 2 EXP: 0/400 HP: 78/78 MP: 0/0 Stats: Strength: 19.58 (+0.25) Agility: 10.99 (+0.25) Magic: 0 Body: 17.96 (+0.25) Armor: 10 (Natural) Notoriety: Provincial Horror: You were a well-known killer within your region and small communities will remember you for a long time. But your actions did little to impress lasting damage in the wider world. +1 Transformation. A True Beast Has No Need for Magic: (Passive Rank E) Spellcraft is the work of the coward. You are at your greatest when your physicality is at its peak. Lose your Magic Stat; the points will be distributed to your other stats. You are barred from using any non-biological abilities. Damage from Biologic Abilities is increased by 10%. The Body is the Best Weapon: (Passive Rank E) Swords and spears and guns and bombs are a human necessity. Anything that is not your own flesh and bone is a confession that you are imperfect. Your body is categorized as a weapon. All unarmed attack damage increased by 20%. This ability will go away upon using a weapon. Sanguine Bite: (Active Rank E) Blood is the lifeforce of every human alive. Some revered it so much that they would consume the blood of others to try to be immortal or bathe in it to remain looking young. 25% of damage dealt will be recovered in health. Just as the bars and ability indicated, my magic and MP were reduced to nothing. On the other hand, the rest of my stats rose up nicely. At least they looked improved to where they were. What I didnt understand were the mysterious bonuses to all of my stats. Were they a reward from the fight that the boxes didnt explain? And focusing on it didnt provide any explanation. A groaning sound from behind me distracted me from further appraising my rewards. The puddle of blood that I slid down with me bubbled and boiled. A formless shape slowly grew from the crimson portal. The blood enveloped it, clinging to the form like a pool you suddenly were unable to surface from. Then, the bubble popped, revealing the nude form of the spiny creature I had turned into paste only a few minutes ago. It blinked in the new locale with incredulous eyes before training its vision on me. Oh shit! It shouted in surprise, backing away from its killer. It kept its eyes trained on me, too fearful to turn away. The quest is over, I dont care about you anymore, I stated, not interested in dealing with the thing further. The dissatisfaction behind the kill still left a bitter taste in my mouth. It was a dish that I felt no compulsion in tasting again. The creatures chest heaved regardless. The memories of what occurred to it were still fresh and the disorientation from being revived kept it from calming down. It was like the Iraq war vet in my cell who would seize up whenever someone slammed a metal tray in the mess hall or my great grandfather who suddenly began weeping uncontrollably when he watched the Normandy scene in Saving Private Ryan. Its eyes lit up, likely covered in its own version of those damned red-shaded boxes. Its shoulders slumped and its lips twitched as it read the probably bad news. Fuck! It shouted in frustration, the weight of the realization causing him to forget his killer was only a few feet away. My stats went down too? I raised my eyebrow in interest at that statement. There was another clue in the mystery of the numbers. Perhaps that was the consequence of dying. One would become weaker each time their life was extinguished. Maybe it was its punishment for disappointing the spectators. Looking at my own stats, only one question could form on my lips. I needed to know if there was a coincidence behind these changes or if there was a greater mechanic at play. By how much? I asked. Huh? The creature jumped at the words. By how much did your stats go down? I asked again. The creature narrowed its eyes at the invisible screens. Point two five, it answered. I couldnt help but laugh at the revelation. So that was how it was going to be? The best way to get stronger in this place was to kill the other damned and steal their values. I did not need convincing to follow this path. Even if I wished to be better and spurn my killing ways, I would only find myself at the mercy of someone who did not hold such stupid reservations. Something interesting would be at risk with every fight, even as an immortal. I cannot die, but I could slowly atrophy into nothingness; a concept that felt far worse than a violent end. It looks like your loss was my gain, I mused, more than happy to be the beneficiary of its suffering. No, the creature muttered, shaking its head. No, no, no, no, no! You give it back! I dont deserve this, I dont deserve any of this! I only needed to take a step towards the creature for it to swallow its words. It knew that I could easily kill it again, creating only a larger debt to try to crawl out of. I stopped and stared down at the fallen soul. The lack of introspection or repentance from it stirred my soul slightly. I would have to offer my own test to this demon before I delivered it a third death in such a short time. Do you have a name? I asked. The creature opened its mouth, but swallowed its words. It turned its head to the side and thought hard about what name it used to have. Just like me, it appeared to have no recollection. I-I dont remember, it said in epiphany. I remember other names. I remember what I was doing before I came here. But I dont remember what I was called. Is that so? I questioned, amused that I was not alone in this selective memory loss. In that case, allow me to name you. Im going to call youSquealer. Now, Squealer, we are all down here for a reason. Im down here because I killed people in cold blood. What did you do to be given the same fate as me? I did nothing! Squealer protested, hackles raised. I was just an accountant. I never even got a speeding ticket. Its eyes were full of despair before it turned into anger. It was only supposed to be a normal operation. Those motherfuckers killed me! They better be down here as well! I raised a finger, prompting Squealer to cease speaking. Squealer, please, I chided, rubbing the slits that were now my ears. Enough with the bullshit. Do you honestly think that by denying anything you ever did wrong, God would suddenly overlook it? Now, looking at you and how you act, you werent like me at all. No, I know your type. Whatever you did was to something that you perceived weaker than you. Hmm. Were you a chomo? A what? Squealer demanded. I clicked my tongue. I had grown too used to speaking to other prisoners. I would need to try to fix my language. You know, someone that likes kids. What? No! Squealer shouted in indignation. No, no It was, it was cats. I grinned at making Squealer break. Going straight to the accusation of pedophilia would do that. Minds would turn blank as they would rather tell the truth than be falsely branded. I didnt really care at all what the rodent had done in its previous life. No matter what it was, punishment was already delivered by virtue of their presence in these underground bowels. Cats? Yes, cats, Squealer sighed in defeat. They would always scratch me when I tried to pet them as a boy. They are little freeloading miscreants that are only loved because of a brain washing chemical they give off. People wouldnt keep them caged inside so they ran all over the streets as they pleased. So, I threw rocks at them. When that didnt work, I dipped meat in antifreeze and left it out where the cats would like to gather. They finally were kept inside after that. But, that doesnt compare to killing people. Im not like you. Yet, here we are, in the same tunnel, I chuckled, enjoying watching the creature squirm in denial of its sin. Before Squealer could speak up, his pupils suddenly dilated and he crouched down. His eyes pointed in the direction of the tunnel at my back. I turned to see shadowy tendrils crawl out from the darkness. They temporarily blocked the bioluminescence that clung to the walls. An amorphous blob slowly came into view, at its front, a gaping mouth that whispered indecipherable words. What the fuck is that? Chapter 5: Mindless Negativity It grew ever closer, whatever it was. Tendrils gripped onto the rocks and propelled its wide body forwards at a deceptive speed, already bridging much of the space between it and us. From how it steadily moved along, our presence did not seem to hasten or hinder the blobs progress. Its maw opened and closed, taking in black wisps that wafted off of the floor. A conversation of many voices escaped its mouth, playing out some sort of macabre scene to the two-person audience. A red bar sat on its head. Unfortunately, it lacked anything else that could showcase its strength. I wondered if that was something that was once human too. If it still possessed the thoughts and ego what it once was. The thought of the form changing that much disconcerted me and I imagined just how far the mortal form could be twisted by the infernal powers. If it were human, I would need to strive to avoid sharing that fate. I readied my claws and prepared to attack it, to test my strength against something more suitable. However, instinct warned against overly reckless actions despite the knowledge that even a disastrous failure would not end in a permanent death. Squealer, I said to the cowardly demon who was actively trying to scuttle away from the confrontation. Shoot a quill at it. What? Squealer hissed, taking another couple steps away. You want me to fight something like that? No, Im not dying again. And, what if theres nothing weaker than this down here? I asked, shaking my head at his continual uselessness. Are you going to run with your tail tucked between your legs at everything that you meet down here? Squealers face contorted in contemplation. As it grew closer, both he and I walked away at a similar pace to its approach. It was no more than a brisk walking pace and kept it about 20 feet away. Squealer kept looking forwards to see if anything else was waiting ahead of him. His sharp nose constantly sniffed for anything that seemed out of place. What do I get out of it if you kill it? Squealer pressed, willing to negotiate. I do not know what happens if we both kill it, I replied honestly with a shrug. If you help me kill this one. Ill help you kill the next one. That seems fair enough, right? As Squealer considered the offer, a familiar box phased into existence, answering the question at hand. Tip: You can form parties with others to share rewards. Look at the person you wish to collaborate with and use the command word party. Once again, the powers at be had gifted me yet another timely tool. I did as the message recommended, leaving the choice of acceptance in the hands of Squealer. The rodent paused and weighed its options. Undoubtedly, it despised me and wanted little, if anything, to do with me. Knowing a beast like him, it was likely already plotting a way to get its revenge. However, he knew better than any what I was capable of. Using it to recover his lost stats and leveling up was too tempting to ignore. With a soft ding, the covenant was made. Squealer clenched his eyes and shot a volley of quills towards the blob. I had to jump to the side to avoid being peppered by the fools friendly fire. The quills stuck into the blobs flesh, causing the bar atop its undulating body to shrink a small amount. It halted, no longer focused on whatever it had been doing. If it had eyes, it would have been looking directly at us. The creature lurched forwards. While faster than before, the speed still was not worthy of much fear. Even a mild jog was enough to outpace it. New tendrils branched out, blindly flailing to strike whatever had injured it. Moss was ripped from the rocky walls, mushrooms were crushed, and fissures of stinking miasma oozed from the wall. Shit, it did nothing, Squealer lamented, already plotting its escape. I ignored Squealers defeatist words and approached the flailing beast. Unlike Squealer, I knew just how inaccurate and weak those untrained quills were. Only a handful had avoided the jagged rock walls and plunged into the beasts flesh. Considering that, by courtesy of our duel, Squealers strength had only diminished, I had enough confidence to believe that this beast was uglier than it was deadly. I took a step forwards into the range of the thrashing beast. Tendrils slapped my scales and bruised my flesh, dealing a respectable amount of damage. The low ceilings of the tunnel made it impossible to take a mighty slash at it. Instead, I reached my hands above my head and performed a much shorter strike on the creature. A modest chunk disappeared from the creatures health, giving me further confidence that I could eliminate it. In a flurry, I rent the creatures jelly-like flesh with my claws. Lacerated tendrils splattered against the tunnel walls and its body sprayed acrid, black liquid all over my scales. It screeched in indignation and resisted with greater desperation. Unlike Squealer, the unthinking beast fought back and I could only laugh gleefully that I finally got the fight I desired. It bludgeoned me with dark tendrils, scraping off health each time. The sound of an adult screaming overtop a child leaked from the mouth and echoed off the walls. I was more than willing to join the creatures death spiral. In fact, endorphins flooded my brain as reward for my participation in such a visceral fight for survival. The deep, dull pain from my tenderized flesh flipped the switch in my brain that brought me all the joy and all the consequences I experienced in my life. It slipped away and left only bliss. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. My claws hurt it far worse. As it could only buffet me with whipping strikes, I dismantled it entirely. The boneless flesh came apart in massive chunks like a chainsaw to gelatin. I clawed and slashed and bludgeoned the creature into submission, rendering it into a quivering puddle of miasma. I hate you! The puddle screeched in a childlike voice before it evaporated. You have defeated a Fragment of Negative Emotions. +25XP. I moved to wipe the putrid goo off of my body and stained shorts, but the miasma dissipated as though it were never there to begin with. My health bar, brought down to below half, already slowly was working its way back up to full. The deep bruising I felt from the force of the tendrils began to fade as well. I was almost disappointed that the tenacity of the creature was made so temporary. It deserved more. At least one mystery was solved, it didnt appear that it was originally a human. Oh, come on, Squealer complained. I only got a hundredth of a point back from that? I have to kill twenty four more just to get back to even? Did you even do anything after I started attacking it? I questioned, not remembering a single bit of help from Squealer after the first quills. I didnt want to hit you by accident. You took up as much of the tunnel as that thing did, Squealer rationalized, pinning as much of the blame on me as possible. However, a quick glare from me righted his attitude. I will work to improve my aim. In the end, I could only shrug. I was more than ready to replace Squealer with someone more competent at the first opportunity available. But, for now, I would tolerate the near-worthless demon. At the very worst, I had convenient fodder if the need rose. So, I said, dropping the subject. Do you want to go forwards, or back? Squealer sniffed the air in both directions. His eyes narrowed before he continued forwards. I shrugged, figuring that either direction would be serviceable. We pressed forwards through the tunnels. The scenery felt identical among all the tunnels. Moss, mushrooms, and leaking miasma was all that existed inside these tunnels. Even when new paths intersected and different routes were taken, nothing truly changed. There were no landmarks, no interesting twists or turns. Just straight lines and wide turns that occasionally crossed paths. However, the map continued to update, preventing a slip in sanity to begin. A high-pitched screech emanated from down the tunnel and I tensed my muscles in anticipation for whatever approached. It did not sound like the black blob that we faced earlier nor did it sound like a person. I heard the sounds of nails scrabbling against rock getting ever closer. Squealer unsubtly swapped places with me, choosing to hunker down behind my scaled form. Then, a blur of white fur crawled along the walls and sprinted overhead. Without slowing, it rapidly changed directions and tucked its limbs into itself. The small body ricocheted off of the wall, then the ceiling, and then into Squealers chest at the speed of a fastball from a pitching machine. I thought I heard a cracking sound as the demon and monster tumbled unceremoniously to the ground. Squealer stayed down and sucked in air while the beast bounced towards me. I timed my swipe as best I could, but, like a slider pitch, it arced past my swinging claws and landed back on the tunnel walls. Instead of fleeing, it began to bounce rapidly off of the walls like an overinflated basketball. Each collision with the sides of the tunnel only increased its speed. How much damage did it do? I asked Squealer, who was only just picking himself off the ground. Ten, he wheezed. I took a breath; I had a few tries at this. It didnt matter if I got hit a few times, I just needed to figure out the timing. The beast made a mocking screech as it launched itself at me. I did a wide sweep with both my arms to see if I could catch it at all. However, the speed was still too fast for me. It smacked my left shoulder, making a loud banging sound when it collided with my scales. 8 HP melted away as it flew into the ceiling and towards Squealer, who managed to scurry away in time to dodge. It was then that I noticed something about the beast. It was too slow after hitting me to also hit Squealer, but, when it hit the tunnels, it accelerated. My tongue flickered out of my mouth with excitement as I plotted my next moves. I could see that the beast was not mindless. After striking both of us, it made the decision to prioritize Squealer. The rodent tumbled and rolled around the tunnel to avoid the beasts impacts. All the while, he fired out blind quill shots like an errant Gatling gun. I had to hop several steps backwards to avoid being turned into a reptilian pincushion. After dodging the multitudes of quills, the beast decided to take another pass at me. This time, I was ready to test out my new theory. It was aiming for my torso again, so I slightly turned my body to control the direction of its ricochet. Its trajectory remained straight, giving me confidence to push on with my plan. I pushed out my chest to meet it at the impact point. A crushing feeling hit me like a bowling ball thrown directly into my chest. But, despite that pain, I grinned widely. My action destroyed much of its momentum, causing it to fall towards the ground without speed. Before it could press its body to the ground, I punted it as hard as I could. I could feel tiny bones shatter against my foot as its health bar almost evaporated in a single blow. Its limbs splayed out, some twisted in unnatural angles, as it skipped along the ground. I could see its body tense up. It was going to try to bounce its way around Squealer and to safety. I opened my mouth to issue an order, but Squealer seemed to have a plan of his own. His eyes were different. Instead of the hopelessness that clouded his pupils during our fight, a seething rage twisted his visage. The smaller creature did not scare him, it infuriated him. He did not close his eyes and shoot blindly. Instead, he launched one large quill from his back to kill the beast. As the beast bounced, I was convinced that Squealer had missed his shot. However, as if led by invisible string, the quill suddenly changed course and impaled the beast to send it falling limply onto the rocks with an unintelligible scream. You have defeated a Fragment of Negative Emotions. +25XP. Fuck you, you annoying fucking thing! Squealer screeched with unhinged glee as he punctured the corpse with several more quills before it disappeared entirely, much like the blob from before. Squealer was breathing heavily, his teeth showing with euphoric glee. He had found suitable prey for himself. As the euphoria of the kill wore off, he gave me a sidelong look as though he were expecting me to say something. I did not need to rub in the idea that he had a killers instinct as well, he already knew and no amount of denial would change that fact. I smiled, now certain of the type of person that Squealer was: spineless towards the strong, tyrannical towards the weak. I knew many men like that in prison. They bowed their heads while they schemed underhanded plans towards your downfall. As soon as they knew that they were stronger than you, they were as relentless as they were merciless, like hyenas disemboweling a wounded lion. They would not stop until you were broken. But, until they found that confidence, they were loyal; convinced that, at any moment, you would do to them as they wished to do to you. I knew how to work with that. Chapter 6: Tom and Jerry Time felt like it didnt move at all. Without sunlight, the passage of the day was impossible to determine. Not once during our trek did I feel hunger, thirst, or exhaustion. I didnt even feel the need to piss. While I felt unnerved by these perpetually waking hours, it was likely better than needing to find food and water. The only food was mysterious demonic mushrooms and beast and not once had I found any signs of water. Without sleep or need of rest to break up the monotony, we moved endlessly through this identical scenery. Even the beasts, scarce as they were, started to fall into one of three predictable categories. There were the slow and large blobs. There were fast and hairy ones that could move on the walls and ceiling that Squealer started calling apes; a designation that I did not understand. Finally, there were the floaters, flying creatures coated in spines. All were of similar strength. All of them emitted a disembodied voice when they died. Blobs hurt the most, apes were difficult to hit, and floaters came in groups of three that had to all be killed to be rewarded. Squealer got to Level 2 fairly quickly while I grew tantalizingly close to Level 3. It was only after leveling up that the demons quills seemed to have any sort of noticeable effect on their prey, making it so that I didnt have to do all the work every time. I experimented with my new passive ability as well. By virtue of [A True Beast has no Need for Magic], I learned that my health would deplete instead when using a skill in exchange for a far higher health stat. During a later fight, I flayed an ape with my tail. Not only was it far more accurate than trying to line up an attack with my own instincts, my health dropped by several points before quickly recovering to full once the fight ended. [The Body is the Best Weapon] was an ability I was too worried about losing to push the limits of. If I threw a rock at a Floater, would it go away? That damage buff was far too great to risk on something so stupid. The skill that I still needed to be accustomed to using was [Sanguine Bite]. It was a skill that was as useful as it was loathsome to use. While easier to use than [Flaying Tail] and also restoring more health than it cost, it was accompanied by a dreadful taste. I took several bites out of all of the monsters. Blobs, by far, tasted the worst, akin to rotten eggs and curdled milk that filled my throat with the flavor of bile. Floaters spines made it pointless to eat, dealing more damage than I recovered with the skill. This left apes as my only viable target. It, unfortunately, did not taste much better. I had to break through the tough skin like shag carpet only to be met with rubbery meat that tastes like undercooked chicken. Fortunately, I could spit out the flavors without losing the healing effect. After making a decision that seemed no different than the others, Squealer began to pick up the pace. By this point, I had long since stopped caring about the directions. However, the change in Squealers demeanor brought some feeling back into my dulling brain. Whats with the excitement? I wondered aloud. I can smell another demon. Its different than the stuff we have been killing, Squealer said with excitement, seemingly also bored of walking the endless tunnels with me. Maybe it knows something about this place. In the dim light of the tunnels, I saw it. A thin feline creature wearing a skirt and a denim jacket over a hoodie stumbled slowly along the path ahead, back facing the approaching pair. Its gray fur bristled with knowledge that something was watching it. Its hunched posture and weak steps did little to stir anything within me. Even if it did fight back, it likely was unable to do much against the two of us. It was a pitiable sight, I could admit, and reminded me of how Miranda would always change the channel whenever an ASPCA commercial came on TV. She cried for the abandoned animals, but never offered the paltry cash that they asked for. Much in the same way to her actions, I was more than satisfied with ignoring the creature and allowing it to be a faint memory. Cat, Squealer scowled, all thoughts of cooperation draining from his mind. Squealers reaction, however, interested me. I had listened to his story of cat poisoning without great interest. The act of forcing him to admit his misdeeds entertained me far more than the recounting of them. But, now that they were faced with a weak looking cat-human, I began to wonder if this was a tipping point for the rodent. The thoughts of such a descent set my mind alight with eagerness. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The cat demon attempted to run away, but Squealer shot his large quill at it. Hours of practice seemed to pay off as most of the length of the quill dug into the demons flesh, causing it to clutch its shoulder and begin running. The hunt was on. Squealer broke out in a sprint after the cat and I followed along, at a distance. I only wished to be the observer. I was the nature photographer that watched the violent end of the gazelle at the hands of the leopard. My eye, pressed to the viewfinder in morbid fascination, watched as the rawest of animalistic natures took hold. Something was going to die and I was not going to interfere, despite my ability to. It would not be right. Squealer launched a volley of quills towards the cat, catching it in the back and behind the knee. The prey ripped the quill out, causing the rich metallic scent of fresh blood to fill the tunnel. It limped away, spilling blood from its sucking wound. Emboldened further by the lack of resistance, Squealer gave an impassioned chase and I had to quicken my pace to ensure that I caught the scene from beginning to end. The silent audience, if they were still there, would not miss out on a single moment. If I were them, I would be enraged if a single frame of this maddening descent was lost. More quills created more wounds. I could see the health bar drop to around a third. Squealer had another clear shot to fell the demon but could not take it. He had to wait for his mana to recharge. He spat curses into the sky for the bar to fill faster before finally being able to fire another volley into the demon. Blood spewed forth from the various wounds as it could not go any further. Wait, the cat pleaded to Squealer. Its hands were raised in the air in surrender. Please dont kill me. However, there would be no reasoning with their assailant; the rats only objective was the death of the cat. Squealer, grinning with unrestrained glee, released more needles at point blank into the demon, executing it. Level Up. For the first time, I benefitted without lifting a finger. If everything in the Bowels were cats, wed already be Level 5. Squealer was too occupied with his own triumph to complain about my undeserved gains. He pumped his fist in happiness and chittered in glee. Finally, finally I got all the stats you stole from me! I walked up beside Squealer, the demon too intoxicated in his victory to pay me much heed. Considering how little of a fight it put up and the type of clothing that it was wearing, the cat must have been a new loser like Squealer. It was likely that it did not come down the same pathways as its killer, or, perhaps, killed again and abandoned within the innumerable caves. The crossing slash scars that parted the fur on its exposed forearm alluded to the potential cause of its descent. While cruel, the desecration of your own body was a sin. The troubled beast likely found the world too painful to continue on in, only to find itself in a place that was far worse. Now, there is nothing that separates us, I commented warmly, patting Squealer on his shoulder and ripping him out of euphoria like a bucket of ice water. N-no, Squealer said weakly, taking a few horrified steps away from me. It was a cat, it was just one of those damnable cats. Oh, only a cat, I said, nodding in agreement. I knelt down next to the corpse. Its jacket was unbuttoned, revealing some of the words on the hoodie underneath. I pulled the jacket apart, showing myself and the rat in denial the words emblazoned across its chest. Hilton High School Cougar Marching Band. I wonder what kind of school a cat goes to, I said to myself, adopting a look of intense focus as though my life hinged on the answer. What instrument do you think a cat plays? Squealer placed his hands over his face and wailed something incoherent. He had become what he was convinced he was not. Dissonance between the revulsion of that revelation and the triumph that he felt when single-mindedly eliminating the cat ripped at his mind. I hoped for a greater outburst, but knew I would not get it. Squealer was a coward. He would not face this uncomfortable change in his identity. It was likely that all his little brain concocted was another excuse to avoid looking himself in the mirror and accepting who he has become. I thought you wanted to talk to it, but you went and murdered it, I said, driving the point further. We could wait for it to revive and then ask. I suppose it wouldnt lie to us now. No! Squealer shouted. I raised my hairless brow at Squealers outburst. I rose to my feet, staring him down with my cold reptilian eyes. I could see the fear take hold of him, rooting him to where he stood. Sorry, I-Im sorry! I-I meanI just meant that it doesnt look like it knew anything. I doubt it can show us to wherever this portal is, even if we do wait for it to revive, Squealer justified. Besidesshe did something bad to be here. A-and isnt gaining higher stats all that really matters? I cant argue with you there, I replied with a shrug, sufficiently entertained by Squealers selective cold-bloodedness. For a brief moment, I wished for a feline transformation in order to harness more for the spiny rat during their duel. It wouldnt hurt to torment him further if I were in his most loathed form. Then, Squealer began sniffing the air, his nose attracting him to a new interesting scent. He turned his head to face the direction the cat was walking. He froze and crouched low to the ground, sniffing again to gain consensus on what he felt. There are more demons that way, Squealer informed. A lot more. Chapter 7: Allegorical Cave Dwellers It felt like we had been walking for an hour since Squealers proclamation and no cabal of new demonic humans had offered us a welcome party. Each and every intersection was crossed without even a hint of hesitation. An air of confidence and focus wafted the quilled demon who no longer seemed tortured by recent events. It wasnt until we reached the final intersection that I also began to detect the same scents that Squealer did. It smelled like a trip to the barnyard; unwashed fur filled my nose. A tuft of fur clung to the rocky surface to advertise the overpowering odors to any that wandered by. I wondered if it was a marker, a mistake, or a lure. A slightly brighter light awaited us at the end of the tunnel. Before crossing into the new place, Squealer froze. He sniffed more, surprised by whatever he whiffed. Wait, Squealer hissed. If they are anything like you- Like us, I corrected and moved towards the opening. Intrigued by that potential, I stuck my head out of the tunnel to observe the interior. A large, atrium-like void in the rock awaited me. This tunnel was quite high in the opening, with most of the activity occurring far below. Numerous demons walked, plodded, crawled, slithered, scuttled and hovered along the rocky floor. They clambered in and out of various tunnels that lined the walls, likely using more complete maps to guide them. And they all reeked. It was no wonder that Squealers more sensitive nose was able to detect them from such a long distance. For the first time, the map had the label on it. In large letters, the void on the map read Tainaronopolis. I dont know about you, but I dont think I want to know how a city operated by the damned works, Squealer remarked apprehensively. They seem to be entering and leaving easily enough, I commented, appraising the visible strength of those below. Outside of a handful of hulking forms, I was not impressed. Maybe well learn something. Or do you want to go back and wander the tunnels more? Squealer sighed. At least, there appears to be numerous places to escape to. Thats the spirit, I encouraged, sticking an arm out of the opening. In order to reach the settlement below, we would have to scale about thirty feet of jagged rock wall. The coarse texture of the surface made securing hand and foot holds far easier for a rock climbing novice like myself. The rock climbing fad had only started after my lifelong imprisonment. Trevor talked about gaining a membership at a new rock climbing gym with a few of his college friends to get in shape. It was one of those things that I felt stupid for missing out on. That, if I just managed to clench my teeth and ignore those urges, I might have found enjoyment in something more constructive. But, I knew that I had failed despite my efforts to rein myself in. My current state was almost preordained. While I tested my weight upon the rocks and pressed my claws into the porous stone, Squealer looked apprehensively down at the potential plummet to the rocks below. He grabbed a rock close to him and tried to jostle it with his weight. It did not budge, however, a few pebbles were dislodged and went tumbling down the wall, clattering against all the rocks that it met. Do you think a fall from this height is survivable? Squealer wondered aloud. Even if it isnt, you wont stay dead, I answered, taking a few more steps down the side. As long as I kept a steady pace, I would reach the bottom without difficulty. I just dont want to lose stats, Squealer whined, defending his cowardice with logic. He looked around once more, then back into the cave. Finally, he clambered down the rocks. His lighter body and short claws made him far more adept than I was, descending at over twice the speed of my weighty reptile body. Once he realized his ability, he scurried down at an even faster rate of speed, leaving me still far up in the air. As the quilled rodent got closer to the bottom, we were finally noticed by the demons loitering around on the ground. They didnt call out to us newcomers. Instead, they watched and spoke quietly to themselves. But, they werent immediately hostile, which I saw as a promising sign of civility. I could see Squealer freeze once he reached the bottom, the realization that he was unsupported finally striking him. I was still twenty or so feet up and I would need a few more moments to safely reach the bottom. I thought about delaying my descent to make the rat sweat and face the welcome party on his own. However, I decided against it. Id much rather make an impactful first impression than feel brief amusement at Squealers expense. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I looked down at the distance to the ground. Feeling confident that a fall from this height wouldnt be fatal, I rotated my body to face the open air and jumped off from the wall. I fell for a couple seconds before my legs landed sturdily on the rocks below. I bent my knees with the impact to diffuse as much of the energy as I could. Regardless of my beautiful landing, pain shot up my legs and my health bar dropped by over a third before it steadily began to climb back up to normal. In a few minutes, the pain would subside, but the awe I would create through my arrival would last far longer. I looked upwards towards the mouth of the tunnel. A jump from the top would have cut it closely. Hostile demons might have torn me apart if they saw that it wounded me. Squealer wouldnt have survived at all. The impact of the landing made Squealer and the other observers flinch in surprise. But, upon seeing that I was uninjured, they started to murmur and gossip amongst themselves. They cast looks of suspicion with inhuman eyes towards the both of us. I returned their lack of greeting with a bored expression. I started to assess which forms might pose the greatest challenge to him. A bat with large fangs and undersized wings, a man with compound eyes and the scythe arms of a praying mantis, and a gorilla-looking creature appeared to be the most imposing of the bunch. At least, they were the only things that stirred emotion within me, the only things that seemed entertaining. However, it was none of those demons that extended the first greetings. A goat-headed creature was the first to depart from the onlookers and approach us. It walked with an awkward gait on its hooved two legs. It appeared to have chosen to defy its modified anatomy in preference of the upright posture of the person that it once was. It clasped its hands together and grinned in welcome. Welcome, lost souls, to Tainaronopolis, it bleated in a high pitch at the pair. My name is Pakara. I have lived in this place for a very long time. Tell me, are you new souls or old? Do either of you have names yet? Im Ishmael, I greeted. I reached out my hand to shake Pakaras, but the goat reflexively took a step away from me. I chose to not take it personally. ImIm Squealer, the rodent said in defeat, unable to think up a more suitable name for himself on the fly. Seeing how Pakara reacted to me, Squealer did not try to shake the goats hand. I believe that we have died only recently. It has not felt like long since weve been in the tunnels. I was starting to wonder if anyone else was down here. Yes, Pakara chuckled, reminiscing about days long gone by. I wandered the tunnels for a very long time before I found this refuge. Come with me, Ill introduce you to Pylicles. Hes the one in charge of this place. Squealer offered a look of worry towards me, but I just shrugged and moved to follow the goat. Even if I also didnt trust this place, I wasnt particularly interested in stumbling through the tunnels aimlessly after finding such a large gathering of demons. This Pylicles sounded like someone who would actually know something about the portal out. Worst comes to worst, I had a perfect sacrifice to ensure my escape. Now that the onlookers dispersed, I could see that stone hovels lined the floor of the cavern. The diverse forms of horrors seemed to flitter in and out of the buildings. Without the need to sleep, I could only wonder what they would do in the hovels. Sit? Heaven forbid anything more than that. Behind the hollowed-stone abodes sat a commons area. Glowing moss and mushrooms were arranged in various patterns to create narrow paths of rock that wove through the multicolored vegetation. Demons spoke to each other with ugly smiles and relaxed postures, only tensing up when we invaded their peaceful space. In the center of these gardens, an arch made of smooth marble stood like an alien monolith. A large red crystal sat in the keystone of the structure, looking down upon the demons like an infernal eye. Yes, that is the Portal, Pakara stated in answer before I could form the words. We must tolerate its presence in our refuge. Such a terrible thing cannot be destroyed. Why would you want to break it? Squealer asked curiously. How else would you progress? Pakara bleated a bemused laugh. She covered her mouth with both hands to self-consciously hide her mouth from us. Then, once she realized that neither of us shared in her mirth, tilted her head in surprise. Progress? She asked in a concerned tone. Why would you wish to progress? Another boring answer, but not one that I did not understand. There was no inherent purpose that had been revealed to entice me to go further. Only an assumption that more interesting battles awaited me higher up motivated me to do so. What I did know was that I was not going to exist for the rest of time in this rocky armpit. Because its an endless labyrinth of narrow tunnels with no natural light, Squealer answered, echoing my dissatisfaction with the locale. Why would I want to stay in a place like this? Because, this is the best place, Pakara answered with a voice stressed by Squealers lack of immediate agreement. Her large eyes watched the guests with wariness. This is an endless punishment. Progressing will only take you to more horrific places, to worse places at the mercy of worse creatures. Please, abandon those thoughts of moving on. If Pylicles approves of you, then you will be able to stay here in peace. We only fight the stray monster or hostile demon. Otherwise, it is perfectly safe. In fact, most of us havent even reach- That is enough, Pakara, a voice interrupted from an unknown origin. The goat demon immediately snapped to attention, looking straight ahead. I unsuccessfully looked around to locate the origin of the sound while Squealer lowered himself in preparation of whatever terrible thing sprouted within his mind. Instead, all we received was a dulcet chuckle. Long-limbed shadows sprouted forth from every angle, the lack of a single source of light obscuring the direction of the voices approach. I could see Squealer cowering in nervous fear near my scaled legs. From a perch on high, the hairy legs of a spider gripped the surface of the rocks and clambered effortlessly down the side of the cave walls. Atop the massive arachnid was the upper half of a man with a large curly beard. He piloted his unnatural lower half as a centaur would. His arms were spread in magnanimous welcome. Hail, newcomers, I am Pylicles, the spider centaur greeted. Welcome to Tainaronopolis. Chapter 8: Largest Crab in the Bucket I tightened my jaw and calmed myself with a long exhale. Like a movie about a suburban American cult, the mundaneness of such a place within these unforgiving tunnels only caused me to experience greater suspicion of the eventual reveal. If this Hell that I fell down into was meant to be the endless suffering of all who arrived, why hadnt the powers at be interfered to destroy this peace? If they were strong enough to supernaturally bestow power, they also must be more than capable of stripping it away. Pylicles looked strong, dangerously so. That extended beyond the well-toned physique of the human portion of his body, looking like an Olympian of Ancient Greece with the demeanor of their philosophers. The spider portion of his body looked beastly. It dwarfed me in size, each of the spikes at the end of his eight legs could puncture my scales. Despite the eagerness and excitement within the only part of my brain that rewarded me with happiness, I was at least restrained enough to know that this was a beast that I would not easily overcome at Level 3. Pylicles was easily Level 5. Forgive Pakara, Pylicles said apologetically. It is her habit to overshare at times. From what Ive heard, you have recently crossed the great River Styx to join us in Tartarus. There are more pressing questions to ask than the specifics of this place. Yes, I am sorry that I spoke too much, Pakara apologized with a deep bow. As I was about to speak, Squealer stepped in instead. The demons quills were pressed down to show their own wariness at the situation. Its quite alright, Squealer forgave, clearing his throat. My name is Squealer, and I wanted to compliment you on such a peaceful place. Pylicles smiled with a great deal of self-satisfaction. He seemed to pose his upper body in a way to accentuate the definition of his muscles. I couldnt bemoan the action, there was something empowering about flaunting your strength in front of others. Im glad that you can appreciate whats been done here, the spider replied graciously. As you may have seen, the Bowels of Tartarus are unkind. Portals are often overrun by mindless beasts of negative emotion or staked out by gangs of ambushers looking to steal away your stats before moving on. I cleared this place out with my own bloody hands and welcomed all those who wish to follow the rules of this place. Demons began to congregate in the bioluminescent garden to watch Pylicles speak to us. I scanned my surroundings for a way to escape, but could not find a way to leave without facing some amount of opposition. I cant speak for the both of us, but I wouldnt mind cooperating with you until I reach the level to leave, Squealer replied positively. Leave? Pylicles questioned, tilting his head like a parent who heard their child say a strange thing. I assure you, I have met the quality of the former-human that makes it to the next area. They are steeped in hatred and malice; only able to leave this place by murdering others. You will only meet the worst versions of ourselves in far more uncomfortable places than this. I doubt there is anything that could even remotely be considered community or civilization on the other side. Besides, our Portal must remain inert at all costs. There must be no trace of our presence in the event that the powerful have a way to return. Squealer nodded along to the words without noticing, the spiders warnings reaching his heart. He was an accountant, not a fighter. His nose twitched in thought, but it was likely only the debate of whether or not he could exist in this cavern for the rest of time. I was not so convinced. If anything, the knowledge that better opponents existed beyond here made me all the more motivated to leave. Everything that I found in the Bowels before meeting Pylicles had only temporarily held my attention or disappointed me entirely. The spider talked much in the same way as Mayor Horowitz, my hometown mayor. They cried out against immigrants and criminals and socialists that never once graced our tiny Southern town. While they might have argued that the fact they were never an issue was due to their initiatives, the eighty-thousand dollars that they embezzled likely did far more damage than any of those people could. I had heard that students were still using the same textbooks that I did fifteen years ago. Those were already fifteen years old when I used them. Much in the way Mayor Horowitz preached of the feared outsider, it did not appear that Pylicles really knew of what he proselytized about. And, much like that mayor, I believed that the spider benefited more than he let on. How do I join? Squealer asked while I was busy with my thoughts of a mayor that I hoped to meet again one day. The simple answer is that you join my party, Pylicles answered plainly. However, there is one thing that must be done first. Bashir! Are you there? A trumpeting sound came out in response. An elephant-faced man wearing a thobe emerged from the crowd. Their nose was wrapped around their neck like a scarf. Bashir, if you would please check our two guests, Pylicles requested. The pachyderms trunk slithered off of his shoulders and rose towards us. First, it passed over the rodent. Large inhales were taken over various parts of Squealers body. When it moved to me, it took one sniff and froze. It did not explore the various places of my body like it had for Squealer nor did it even take another sniff in the same spot. I could see the nose quiver and Bashirs body vibrate from a crippling nervousness. My eyes began to move back towards my surroundings, a foreboding feeling rising from the reaction. Now, Bashir, do you have good news for us? Pylicles asked. I smell blood, Bashir reported, taking several steps back from the newcomers. The lizards scent is far stronger than Im used to. The demons surrounding the group chittered at the reveal. Body language that was once one of defensive wariness now became outright hostility. But Pylicles only smiled. I was the sort of creature that my mayor once worried about, the bogeyman that justified their paranoid ramblings and strange legislation. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Now, now, everyone, Pylicles cajoled the other demons into calm. Let us not forget, many of us have killed others in the past. Whether that was for reasons just or unjust, we must offer them that opportunity to integrate and prosper with the rest of us. So, what happens now? Squealer asked. Many of the people here are non-violent, Pylicles explained with great pride. I cannot rightly allow known killers to walk around this place without proper trust. Allow yourself to be declawed. Be killed until you reach the beginning and I will restore your strength when your trustworthiness and belief in the community has been proven. Goodwill will be reciprocated with goodwill. Humanity will be reciprocated with humanity. I now understood why Pylicles felt so much more horrifying than anything else that I had seen so far. His power was built upon the deaths of innumerable others. I could only imagine the amount of extra stats that he accumulated as this Portals gatekeeper and ruler of this settlement. Who remained here now was likely not the full extent of those he robbed for an initiation. This system was all too familiar to me. Boss Raymond demanded a pack of cigarettes as a stage in his initiation rite. Give me all your packs and you can have a smoke whenever you want. Yet, I knew who got to smoke the most cigarettes; far more than the amount he could have afforded on his own. The only thing that kept me from breaking Raymonds nose was the fact that he offered far more than just smokes. Something that I did not believe I would receive here. So you excuse and forgive your own killings, but not the killings done by others? I asked, annoyed. You say that you must come to trust me, but how am I to trust you who plans to kill me and steal my stats. How do I defend myself? How do you plan to return them to me when your need for trust is met? Pylicles legs began to twitch anticipatorily, revealing his intent in a split second. There was never a choice. One of Pylicles barbed appendages flashed towards me with menacing quickness. It threatened to rip my stomach open and spill my guts all over the garden. My awareness allowed me to take a reactive step backwards while Squealer yelped in surprise and rolled away. I cannot risk allowing you to be a danger to my people! Pylicles proclaimed as his body rumbled forwards. Much as I wished to take him head-on this very second, I could not afford to be caught here. It did not matter how strong you were, getting jumped was the fastest way to know the taste of asphalt. I ran directly at the circle of demons. My bearing led me towards the hovels and towards the lower level tunnels I originally saw. The ring of demons tightened in an attempt to hem me in while I heard movements from both Squealer and Pylicles behind me. A spray of silk shot into my left foot. It instantly hardened and pinned me into place. I splayed my claws and quickly slashed my way out. I looked over my shoulder to see the spider scuttling my way at a high speed. I couldnt afford to begin weaving to avoid the attacks. Any loss in speed would only get me caught by the speedy arachnid. Instead, I lowered my head and raised my spiked tail and ran with reckless abandon. Whenever I heard the deep swooshing sound of webbing leaving the spider, I activated my tails ability and slashed blindly behind me. Sometimes, the webbing missed entirely, slapping against the rocks nearby. The rest of the time, the spikes of my tail ripped through the silk. I felt it cling onto my tail and begin to weigh it down. I spread my claws and opened my mouth before tearing full speed into the demons that blocked my path. Blood sprayed over my ebon scales and limbs were severed. My tail flicked across, ripping skin and flesh off of anything that it came in contact with. My teeth tore into the neck of a fly of Beelzebub, filling my mouth with the first enjoyable flavor the entire time I had been down here. The demon died instantly and their bloody tribute restored most of the health I lost in the exchange. After the initial contact, much to my surprise, I was able to keep sprinting. It was one thing for Pylicles to give up after his webbing plan failed and I maintained my distance. It was another thing for the nearby demons. My temporary stoppage by ripping through the line should have given ample opportunity to pressure me further. Even though they could not die, even though they had the chance to rid themselves of a threat, the demons of Tainaronopolis were still terrified of death and terrified of the person that could deliver it to them. It was a glaring weakness in a place where such luxury was not afforded. I moved through the tunnels, attempting to get as far away as I could. Random beasts roamed the tunnels, but were turned into paste on impact. Somewhere, in the melee, I reached Level 4 and the creatures that once gave me some challenge now served no more purpose than a pebble on the road. After a satisfying distance, I stopped running. I activated my map to confirm that Tainaronopolis was far behind me. I sat down, allowing myself a moment of relaxation and to pick the web that mummified my tail. However, I heard soft padding steps coming from the direction of the demon village. I returned to my feet and raised my claws in preparation to disembowel whatever overeager motherfucker that followed him this far. But, I only got to see the frantic visage of the rodent I had been traveling with. Ishmael! Squealer shouted. I finally caught up to you. Did you bring them with you? I hissed. How did you find me so fast? No, I swear that they stopped following me, Squealer promised. I dont want to stick around with a group thats going to kill me until I revert to Level One. As to how I found you, I smelled you. Also, the map shows the position of party members. I relaxed again, taking a deep breath before spitting onto the rocks. Fucking place, I cursed under my breath. At least we made it out, Squealer replied optimistically. He lowered himself onto the rock floor. I guess well have to find a different portal if we want to get out of here in one piece. Pylicles there reminded me too much of my old boss. I gritted my teeth and scowled angrily. I did not like the idea of going back to wandering the caves. I had unfinished business with that spider and it wouldnt sit right with me to tuck my scaly tail between my legs, pack up, and try some other Portal who knows fucking where. Quest! The Most Disgraceful Coward in the Bowels: While some Demons may respect the acts of suffering that Pylicles inflicts on those that wish to ascend, the Beasts of Rage that follow your journey despise this hidden settlement and wish for it to be destroyed. Shatter their illusion of peace, kill Pylicles, and use their Portal. Rewards vary by satisfaction. I flashed my needle-like teeth in appreciation of the ever-timely quest. My base instincts wished to inflict pain on the ones that wanted to force him into submission. Now, I had proper motivation to follow through. No, I will be going through that Portal, I said definitively. Wandering the tunnels will only take far longer. And how do you plan on doing that? Squealer pressed, dissatisfied with the answer. They outnumber you a hundred to one. You heard the reason why we got kicked out, I sneered, shaking my head at the rats naivet. Those creatures dont fight. There are maybe ten that actually will try, and only the spider will be capable of putting up a real challenge. The way I see it, not only will we get out of this place quickly, but we will gain a lot of stats in the process. Squealers eyes narrowed as he calculated the risks and rewards of such an unlikely event. He looked down one of the empty tunnels and wondered just how far he could go on his own. He sighed before he finally looked back at me. So, how are we going to do this? Chapter 9: A Question of Grinding I liked to exercise whenever I had to think. Trevor once gave me an in-depth explanation as to why it worked the way that it did when we were still teens. If my memory worked correctly, it has something to do with blood flow. But, the underlying reason for it didnt really matter to me. What did matter was that I thought best while I was active. Some of my best ideas came with weights in my hands and sweat on my brow. Without any form of weights and with the loose rocks being surprisingly light and useless for my workout purposes, I resorted to the tried and true method of bodyweight exercises. I was no stranger to the push-up or sit-up; the only difference was that I had a tail to awkwardly drape between my legs. Whenever I behaved too poorly for the standards of the guards, I was banned from using the equipment in the yard. All I could do in those dreadful times was work out in my cell, lest I lost any of the mass so diligently worked on. I was currently in the midst of a set of push-ups. The familiar burn in my muscles grounded me and gave me something familiar for the first time. Meanwhile, Squealer paced around like a neurotic dog. He gave the impression of someone who couldn''t sit still whenever they were nervous. He chewed on his short claws and muttered at a voice where it all sounded like nonsense to me. The situation that we faced now made him all the more desperate to find a solution to oppose my own. Ever since I reached Level 4, the rewards for killing the various beasts that I hunted no longer provided much in the way of XP. What was once 25 XP kills were now down to only a single point of progress. Even the small bonus to stats that their deaths provided disappeared entirely. Conversely, the requirement to level up had only risen exponentially higher. By my own estimation, I would now need to slay hundreds of these creatures to reach the goal of Level 5. And, at the rate at which we met them, it would take an incredible amount of time to accomplish. Our only real idea, so far, was to settle ourselves in a large intersection of the tunnels. Six openings all connected at the same point, giving us a larger flow of traveling beasts to pick off. Though, Squealer did most of that work now. His large quill skill could kill off those creatures in a single hit. But, now that Squealer matched my level, neither of us were gaining much. We still killed any beasts that crossed our paths, progress was progress after all and turning our nose up to meager gains wasnt going to speed up the situation. There was only one thing we could agree on, this excruciatingly slow growth was not cutting it for either of us. We needed bigger targets and knew exactly where to find them. The handful of kills I obtained during my escape from Tainaronopolis catapulted me from low Level 3 to Level 4. If we wanted to progress to five quickly, we needed to kill more demons. The only issue was that we were not finding any. After our violent escape from Tainaronopolis, we had not seen a single demon. The sheer intricacy of the tunnel system nearly guaranteed that interactions outside of larger pockets were nearly impossible. We would need to ambush the scouting citizens of Tainaronopolis to make any progress. Intuitively, it made sense. From the stat gains to the XP to the extra rewards, this system has constantly corralled the punished to inflict punishment on each other. To passively gain XP through unfeeling beasts was not interesting or punishing. Pain needed to be inflicted, death needed to occur. There was no harsher guard than another prisoner. While I knew this, Squealer was less receptive. You already know what we need to do, I said, my muscles burning with joy. We need to stake out Tainaronopolis and slay anyone that ventures out of it. Pylicles will not keep them cooped up forever. Yesbut, its too risky, Squealer argued, still hesitant. They are all in the same party, Pylicles will be able to see where it happened immediately. What if he sends reinforcements into the tunnel? All the better for us, I rebuked, doing another rep. Everyone knows that tight places negate being outnumbered. Pylicles doesnt seem like the type that would remove his main advantage like that. He will hold, let us have our fill, and face us when we come to him. Squealer gritted his teeth and continued pacing. I smiled, knowing that he continually failed to find a suitable, logical reason to defy my suggestion. I wasnt in a particular rush to make a decision, but I knew that I needed to have Squealer back himself into a corner before I could get any real cooperation from the rat. If I forced him to follow along by way of tyranny, something that would not take more than a flex of muscle and a show of claw to resolve, I would only be allowing him a path to create further delusion. He would only blame me for any of the terrible acts that followed. From how I saw it, he was still hiding in his refuge of excuses. For someone like Squealer, who killed no people in his previous life, did not wish to accept the fact he was a killer. The death of the cat demon was a one time lapse in judgment. If he were to kill another, then he would lose his only excuse, irrational and stupid as it was. I just needed to wait for him to exhaust his options. However, I had a strong feeling that he would only hop to the excuse of having no other option. I hated that excuse more than most. In the eyes of people like that, they really meant that the selfish option was the only one that remained as though that absolved them of something. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Notice! Congratulations! You have trained your form: Strength and Body Increase by 0.05. Oh, I said in surprise at the unexpected message that blinded me. What? Squealer asked with great curiosity, not hearing my tone like that before. Did you get something new? I laughed a bit to myself. There was some fairness in this world after all. Working on oneself ended in dividends. An entire new avenue of progress opened in front of my eyes. Squealers decision could be postponed until I explored this further. It seems that I have been rewarded for my efforts, I said with a smile. I just increased my stats by doing some simple exercise. By how much? Squealer asked with an animated voice. Five hundredths, I commented before returning to my workout. Since my muscles never grew tired, I could do this endlessly without any issue. Im going to see just how much I can get out of it. I continued to go through my rotation of bodyweight exercises, stretching, and calisthenics; some renewed motivation coming in the form of my marginal body improvements. All the while, I felt Squealer staring at me. He had yet to do anything of his own. There was some hesitation that locked his muscles in place. Are you not interested? I asked Squealer as I stretched out my calves. My new body was far more limber than my old one and I could easily grab my toes. Its not much of a gain and it doesnt provide any XP, but I thought you were looking for an easy way to gain stats. I-I am, Squealer stammered self-consciously. I just didnt do much exercise in my past life. I was just watching your form. I could gather as much, I replied with mild derision. While you were breaking rocks apart in the prison yard, I was busy in college and then working my professional life, Squealer said defensively. You were working out instead of learning. I clicked my tongue and Squealer took a reflexive step back. While annoying, like a social worker that greets you with a fake smile and a voice like shes talking to a puppy, it was not a new misunderstanding. People often had a strange dichotomy in their minds between strength and intelligence, as though one like myself could not possess both. Just because I rent flesh with my hands, I was mindless. Edmund Kemper was smart and so am I, despite my inability to keep baser instincts in check. Plato once said that it is a disgrace to grow old without seeing what manner of man you might become by developing your bodily strength, I countered as I flexed my bicep, more than eager to show off the unexpected competence behind my eyes. Just because I chose a path that did not end in a degree does not mean you are smarter than I am. I was in the running for valedictorian well into senior year. Between the two of us, you are the disgrace. Squealers ears flattened against his head. Quoting philosophers was something that always surprised superficial people like that. I always got surprised looks by parroting men they found intelligent like I was a talking dog. Squealer, dropped on all fours and splayed out his body to form a horrendous starting push-up position. He took a deep breath and lowered himself to the ground before pushing himself back up. His terribly thin arms quivered pathetically as he rose back to his starting position. Like this? He asked with distraught eyes. I sighed in disappointment, knowing that this would be an effort. Just mimic me. So, Squealer acted as my weak mirror. Whatever I did, he did shittier. But, the powers at be rewarded him with humble stat increases as well. In addition to the strength and body exercises, we learned that sprinting or lateral jumps would increase agility. The only thing that I did not know how to do was increase magic. But, there was no reason for me to give a shit about that. Squealer should figure something out on his own. Of course, like all other things, there was a limit to the amount that could be extracted through this method. After receiving an entire point of progress across my stats, the updates stopped coming. No matter how long I futilely pumped my muscles, nothing more would come from this method. I opened my window to see my current status. Name: Ishmael Title: The One Who Impresses the Aspect of Wrath Notoriety: Provincial Horror Passive Abilities: Taken in Ones Prime. They Dont Make Them like They Used To (E). A True Beast Has No Need for Magic (E). The Body is the Best Weapon (E). Active Abilities: Flaying Tail. Sanguine Bite. Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 2) Level 4 EXP: 35/1600 HP: 127/127 MP: 0/0 Stats: Strength: 29.08 (+1.37) Agility: 18.87 (+1.37) Magic: 0 Body: 28.54 (+1.37) Armor: 10 (Natural) Notoriety: Provincial Horror: You were a well-known killer within your region and small communities will remember you for a long time. But your actions did little to impress lasting damage in the wider world. +1 Transformation. This was as strong as I could get without taking the life of another. Instinct told me that this was not enough to match an old killer like Pylicles. It had been some time since I had been a clear underdog. Maybe not since my days as a high school freshman. Even if a spiders body had different weaknesses to a mans, Pylicles had a mans mind and a mans morality. He already showed me one of his weaknesses. To fight on equal footing was the luxury of the strong. This is our limit, I said to Squealer. Im going to find someone to kill. If youre not in, Ill drop you from the party. Squealer had yet to transform in a satisfying way. He still believed that he wasnt worthy of being sentenced to this place. Baseless fear kept him in place and I was not a paragon of patience. My grace dwindled to its limit like an hourglass depleted of sand and he knew that I would not wait longer. Fine, Squealer said, hustling to catch up to me. But, Im only going to kill the ones that are hostile to me first. Its self-defense. Whatever helps you stay sane, I replied with a shrug as I followed the map back towards Tainaronopolis. Chapter 10: A Meeting with Ephialtes Before my hunt could begin in earnest, I needed to know more about my hunting ground. I only had two of the numerous tunnels around Tainaronopolis mapped. It was likely that these entrances would remain unused until the spider believed that we left. In that time, we would need to find suitable ambush points; blind spots in tunnel bends and intersections that would allow us to pounce without retaliation. Using Squealer like a bloodhound, we found several more tufts of fur stuck against the tunnel walls. Gentle inclines and declines in the stone took us to higher and lower levels as we slowly looped around the village. We could see signs of their presence; stretches of moss and mushroom picked clean by infernal hands to be taken back to illuminate their village. It was a strong concentration of several odors that made Squealer wince with the overload of sensations. Even if there were demons roaming the tunnel, they would be hard to pick up amongst this natural scent. But then, we froze; noticing it at the same time. Standing between us and the spot that we had been holing up in was a demon. The bat-headed demon that I had seen in the village was sniffing around the intersection; no doubt in an attempt to track our whereabouts. So, you are willing to risk one of your own to find us, Pylicles? I murmured to myself. I found a reptilian instinct attempting to overthrow the human as I looked at the demons exposed back. It felt as though my thoughts were becoming cloudy. The words and concepts and preferences that took up my mind melted like lava through a glacier; replaced by much simpler, much stronger impulses. This impulse said to attack, to tear my teeth into its flesh before it had the chance to react; an impulse that my muscles already began to react to. It did not care that I would have found no real interest in a kill like that. This was a machine of cruel efficiency. Kill the demon in the simplest way. I relinquished control of my body, allowing it to move as the impulses desired. I would humor the feeling and determine if I ever wished to use it again. Ishmael, Squealer said in a low voice. I sprinted forth to pounce upon the lone beast. There was no need to hesitate or waver now that my decision was made. My legs carried me at speeds that would have made me the most decorated Olympic runner in history. I lowered my body in preparation for the collision. As the bats ear twitched, I was already upon it. I hit it with a form tackle and slammed it into the wall. All the breath was squeezed from its body and I heard it sputtering for air. Mike Tyson once said Everyone has a plan until they get punched in the face. It was a maxim that I found myself following often. Thats why the most effective way to win is to strike first. Anything more complex than that will be knocked out of your mind the moment you take the first blow to the head. You allow your training, the nearly autonomous movement of your muscles, to fight your behalf through memory and instinct. Thats why I wasnt surprised when the bat did not appropriately react when I hit it. Concussed and stupefied, the mind worked at a painfully slow pace to inform the body as to what to do next. Such an idyllic window would allow me to dig into flesh without worry of retaliation. Usually, such sharp pain would be enough to snap any out of that mental fog and react. But, as a large chunk of health and flesh were ripped from the bat, it only smiled. A disconcerting reaction that might have given me pause about the potential of a trap. But, I did not stop to survey my surroundings for potential hidden foes. I had already allowed myself to be a passenger to these bestial impulses. I would do as the instincts said. I would learn quickly how trustworthy the mind of a lizard is. And that instinct said to keep going; that there were no hidden threats. It commanded me to keep ripping and biting until there was nothing left. So I obeyed the commands of the cold-blooded master. My claws tore its abdomen to ground meat and my teeth dug deeply into the bats windpipe. Youre perfect, it gasped right before I pulled my head back and ripped its throat out. Dark red blood dripped from my teeth and splattered off of my scales. With that, the instinct abandoned me entirely, leaving me with the odd feeling of being possessed. I rose to my feet and looked at the ruinous mess that I made. I frowned as the creature that piloted my mind left me with no lingering emotions to latch onto. While a novel experience, all I had really done was surrender control for no benefit. In that moment, I was only a puppet to baser desires bestowed upon me by my wicked host. What the fuck was that all about? Squealer asked in a distraught voice, clearly affected by the predatory display. And what the fuck did they just say? If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. They said I was perfect, I answered as I reached down and hefted the corpse over my shoulder. And I intend to find out why. Lets go before Pylicles sends reinforcements to find his dead scout. Squealer gave me a suspicious look before leading the way. We traveled down several more tunnels and intersections. He kept looking warily back at me, no doubt with the thoughts of my primal assault taking up the forefront of his mind. The hypocrisy in his judgments were almost endearing. I felt movement on my shoulder. I quickly set it down on the floor of the tunnel as it began to sputter back to life. Unlike Squealer, who had been turned to paste and reformed fully, the bats missing flesh rapidly grew back. Meat bubbled from the voids in the wound. Sinews stitched back together and new skin and fur covered it all back up like patching a damaged stuffed animal. It did not even leave any scarring. The bats eyes fluttered open and it immediately raised its hands up in surrender. To my surprise, however, there was no fear in its eyes towards the one that just slaughtered it. Instead, a sharp intensity and focus burned behind them. Please wait, it pleaded to me to spare it from a new assault. I have something that I need to say to you. Go on, I replied, holding my hands behind my back to further encourage the bat to speak. I heard you call me perfect before I killed you. Seems strange to say to someone who is tearing out your throat. But its true all the same, the bat said with large nods. I would have needed you to kill me anyways, for the sake of the plan. What plan? Squealer asked, eyes narrowing with distrust. Oh, sorry, Ive gotten ahead of myself, the bat replied. It slowly rose to its feet, checking its reformed body. There are many of us that no longer wish to stay in the Bowels. We see you as our best bet to overthrow Pylicles and finally move on. Overthrow Pylicles? Why dont you just leave? Squealer pressed, not impressed with the answer. Squealer seemed insistent on being the primary interrogator; a role that I felt no real need to deny him. His untrusting nature sniffed out any bullshit that he might detect in the bats words. Even I could admit that offers like this were often too good to be true. It was like when my cousin, Amanda, got scammed into a high interest five year monthly payment plan for a used 2003 Chrysler Sebring with a dropped cylinder or when you would loan the new guy in the cell money and then have your buddy mug him. Have either of you died multiple times down here? The bat asked. No, Squealer and I said in near unison. Then allow me to explain to you exactly what you avoided by escaping, the bat said. The first time you die, you only lose stats. Every time after that, you lose XP as well. You can drop levels and stats until you reach the bare minimum; rendering you too weak to even harm the creatures of the Bowels. Pylicles would have killed you over and over until you were too neutered to ever be a threat. Then, you would join his party and, as leader, he can determine the stats and XP you get in contribution. If you dont play by his rules, hell banish you. Ive seen it happen before. I touched my hand to my chin while Squealer shrank at the knowledge of what more he could lose in death. So Pylicles has your stats as well? I asked, getting to the root of the request. Yes, he has all of ours, the bat answered. As foolish as it sounds, I gave mine away willingly. I was scared, alone, and didnt want to fight. Pylicles showed himself more than capable of doing it. Its safe in Tainaronopolis, but it is also stagnant. Pylicles cannot allow us to be strong because he will never trust us, so many of us have decided we can no longer trust him and be at his mercy. It has been some time since someone strong has arrived, and we are willing to cooperate with you in order to recover at least a portion of what we lost. I flicked my tongue over my lips. It was a golden opportunity to rid myself of one of the more annoying obstacles in completing my quest. Pylicles was going to be enough of a challenge without his small army of lackeys to contend with. But it was not perfect. If I kill Pylicles, how will you recover what you have lost? I asked, wondering if this betrayal would only lead to more betrayal. Not to mention what Ive stolen from you. Joining will allow us all to benefit from his death. We will get the rest on our own. And, if my death is the payment for your cooperation, so be it. Now, allow me to explain the plan, the bat answered. We have already cleared the first step. Youve killed me. Now, you will extort from me key information about the tunnel system. Poppet would like to share their map with you. After accepting, numerous new tunnels snaked all over my map. Decades of wandering and scouting and patrolling all appeared in a second to turn my map into what looked to be a complex diagram of nerve cells. Before I could fully appreciate it, Poppet placed a marker on one of the tunnels that led into the village. This is the tunnel that Pylicles has the most trouble with, Poppet explained. Since the exit places you amongst the hovels, he has difficulty using his web. When I inform him you tortured that knowledge out of me, he will send a few of his strongest subordinates to intercept you in the tunnels to keep anyone from panicking. It will likely be Pakara and Knives. Ambush them. Their deaths will be our signal to leave Pylicles party and join yours. While we fight the remaining loyal minions, you two will try to kill Pylicles before Pakara and Knives revive and return to the battle. That should allow us to recover a great deal of what we lost. So, will you help us? Squealer looked towards me and gave me a shrug and creased his eyebrows as if to say might as well. Trust was a difficult thing to come by, especially in a vat of sinners. At the very least, I knew that they could not betray me until after Pylicles was dead. We have an agreement, I replied, sticking out my arm; a gesture that was matched by Poppet grabbing hold and shaking vigorously. I wasnt sure if I should admire her fearlessness or view her as a fool that would stick her head in the mouth of a gator. Let us begin. Chapter 11: Snipping the Threads that Bind Following the path that Poppet set for us, we hurriedly moved to the designated spot. Once we got there, we would need to wait for Pylicles to enact his plan and give us the rope we needed to hang him. As we walked, I grabbed the various tufts of fur and spit that clung to the walls and wiped it on my scales. While I did not know my own odor, if that elephant man was a member of Pylicles elite, our ambush would fail immediately. What do I smell like? I asked Squealer as I rubbed something that felt like horse hair on my body. Blood and something else that I cant really label, Squealer answered quickly. You know when the air pressure changes before a storm and you can smell it before it rains? Its a scent that makes my instincts flare up and say run away. B-but it isnt dissimilar to Pylicles scent. Yours just smells stronger. I see, I replied. I sniffed myself and detected nothing. And is this helping at all? Its taking the edge off, Squealer replied. Better than nothing. Without Poppets help, we would have faced great difficulty to find the correct way to the most ideal entryway. There were no direct paths to the lower tunnel. Unless one randomly backtracked and took an occasional path that rose in elevation, you would never find the right sequence of tunnels. What are we going to do if its a trap? Squealer asked, his fur and quills bristling nervously as we got ever closer to our destination. We will not enter the village without first seeing our welcome party in the tunnel, I answered plainly. If they try to trap us in a pincer, we are at an advantage. Even if that bat is lying about the plan, I still believe them when they say that the majority of them are extremely weak. All you need to do is shoot at anyone who looks like they can shoot me. Squealer just nodded and began sniffing sharply as we drew ever closer in an attempt to parse out the correct odor in the mass of scents that began to waft into their noses. We reached our destination. The tunnel fanned out to create a slightly more spacious cavern. On the other end, it narrowed again, bending around a blind corner that would lead us directly to the opening. I moved towards the opposite end of the cavern. Digging my claws into the rocks, I clambered up the wall to perch myself directly above the tunnel entrance. Where should I hide? Squealer asked, looking around for a suitable location. The cavern was bare. There werent even any stalagmites or any other rocky formations that he could use to conceal himself. Wherever you can still line up a shot, I responded. Squealer turned around and scurried to the direction that they came in. He settled into the shadows of the cave entrance, ready to puncture anyone that would come through the other side. After several minutes of waiting in tense silence, I could hear voices heading down the tunnel. The bleating trumpet of Pakaras voice heralded their approach. Poppet, Poppet, Poppet, Pakara tutted, her voice dripping with a malice she did not seem capable of. I know that Pylicles is too magnanimous to say this, so I will say it on his behalf. How dare you be so careless as to let those savages sneak up on you? Pylicles gave you that job because he believed you to be capable and this is how you repay that trust? You have jeopardized our Mecca, Poppet, our salvation in this sea of suffering. I-Im sorry, Pakara, Poppet blubbered in response. T-that lizard was much faster than I expected. I heard shuffling and Poppet cry out. The bat was shoved out into the cavern. They stumbled to regain their balance before standing upright. I saw their eyes meet mine for the briefest of moments, the emotion that they had been harnessing froze over before the hot wet tears broke through again. Do you think that sorry fixes it? Pakara pressed, the goats head poking out of the opening along with the mantis-bladed man and a demon with a parakeet head. Do you think that bowing your head will stop those syaitan from trying to ruin us all? No, failure must be met with consequences. W-what are you going to d-do, P-Pakara? Poppet asked, taking a few more steps away. Aw, Poppet, dont be that way, Pakara cooed. The trio walked ever-closer to the bat. You know that I think of everyone in Tainaronopolis as my child. Your punishment will also be a boon to us. Now, go be a good girl and wait over there. Slow them down just a little. Poppet stopped her sniffling. She straightened her posture and stared down Pakara. Her eyes darted up to me a message covering my eyes. Poppet wishes to join your Party. No, she said definitively. Im done with all of you. Oh, Poppet, Pakara said solemnly, shaking her head like a disappointed mother. You know I cant let you leave with any of Pylicles gifts. I dislodged myself from my perch. The full extension of my primed legs fired me like a clawed arrow; the scythed demon was my chosen target. None of the trio reacted to my movement until I had already taken the mantis demon face-down into the ground. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. As soon as I touched the rocks, I was already digging tooth and claw into the demons neck and back. Green chitin and red flesh flew from the body in a festive display that rapidly depleted HP. Knives! I heard Pakara yell out followed quickly by the sound of something rapidly passing through the air. Then, the sensation of being shot by a musket ball cracked my ribs. 20 HP disappeared in the blink of an eye. The knockback from the strike dislodged me from atop the mantis and sent me flying against the wall. With only a small amount of health remaining on the demon, I used my [Flaying Tail] to ensure that the bleeding would kill the mantis. Knives, are you alright? Pakara asked her companion. He got me. See you in a few, Knives sputtered out the information, his life fully depleted. Pakaras rage-filled bleats filled the cave as she flung more rocks in my direction. When I moved to dodge the projectiles, a loud screeching sound gave the sensation like a butcher digging meat hooks into my ear slits. Pakara clamped both hands over her ears as the rocks were redirected by the blast. More HP was scraped off of my total, but it was preferable to taking more hits from the stoning that Pakara would have subjected me to. Poppet closed her mouth and rushed Pakara at full speed. A flurry of sharp feathers forced the bat to stop her charge and focus her attention on the parakeet demon instead. Pakara renewed her assault. I had to jump and tumble out of the way of the near-endless supply of rocks that she sent my way. It was difficult to find a way to close the distance on her. A rock fired at point blank would be impossible to dodge and remove too much health before facing the spider. With a small whooshing sound, a quill that looked more like a javelin pierced Pakaras shoulder. Squealers target selection made his stance on killing clear. Pakara grabbed the quill and ripped it out of her body. Her eyes began to glow a soft red as she pointed her arms in the direction of Squealer. Then, she flicked her fingers up. But, no rocks left her hands. There you are, beast, she sneered. I felt the rumble of rock under my feet as a spike of rock formed near Squealers location. A yelp of pain echoed into the cavern and Squealer dashed out into the open. His body had several gashes on his torso and legs that stained his tan fur red. A flurry of quills left his back to exact his revenge. With Pakaras attention turned towards Squealer, I struck. I slashed my claws through the goats outstretched forearms. The blades scythed through the thin limbs like a fleshy carrot, leaving Pakara with a pair of bleeding stumps. Pakara bleated in pain, but could no longer defend herself against the onslaught I unleashed upon her. For the amount of power she possessed, she did not possess much health. After an anti-climactic few slashes, Pakaras life was extinguished. The parakeet, now outnumbered three to one, was soon to follow its comrades to a temporary death. Congratulations! You are now Level 5. Small stat boost. Find a Portal and advance. You have unlocked Level 3 Transformation. Please choose one of the following: Wings, Acid Spit, Limb Regeneration. I closed the windows. If this was anything like the last transformation, I would be in no condition to fight Pylicles. Besides, I would much rather know what the next area looked like before I made any rash decisions. What we had now would be enough to prevail. Ill stay here and scatter the body parts, Poppet informed me. "If we do this, it will buy us more time before they revive." With a short nod, Squealer and I ran towards the tunnels exit. The chaotic sound reminiscent of a prison riot echoed off of the rocks, informing me that Poppets group was good for at least this much. Now that citizen was fighting citizen, Pylicles would need to be all the more careful not to harm his own. As soon as we emerged into Tainaronopolis, a flood of Party Requests hit my eyes like an azure flashbang. Fortunately, a [Select All] option made it so that I would not have to sort through all of it. Your party has more than 10 members, would you like to explore more options as Party Leader? I declined the offer and brushed the tutorial aside. I moved through the melee. The defected villagers were far outnumbered by the loyal ones. Outside of a few strong ones, the rest were being beaten from all sides. I swung my claws as we moved, reaping HP and lives to try to level the playing field. So many of the loyalists were hopelessly weak. Just a single pass of my claws caused them to fall limply to the ground. It was the consequence of surrendering themselves to the protection of another. A glob of webbing halted my progress. Scuttling across a nearby wall was Pylicles. The spider glared at me with deep hatred. He pointed at me with accusation like I was in a police lineup as if identifying me would smite me. Wretched creatures! Pylicles called out with indignation. Oh, Disciple of Eris, what type of madness have you inflicted upon my friends? That is the result of your own paranoia, spider, I replied with a wide smile. Your inability to trust has lost the hearts of your followers. They wish to leave. Your death- Squealer has left the Party As I read the message, a whirring sound could be heard in the center of the garden. Both Pylicles and I stopped our stand-off to look towards the Portal. The rodent man had, somehow, slithered away from our perception and stood directly under the archway. Both of his middle fingers were standing in attention to give us the road rage salute as a wide grin covered his smug face. Bye, you motherfuckers! He shouted with glee, his whiskers raised triumphantly. I hope to never see any of you again! Damnable creature! Pylicles bellowed as he shot a web at Squealer. The crystal activated its magic. Squealer was briefly bathed in red light and the rat dissipated before the attack passed through uselessly. Youve both ruined everything! Pylicles screamed, hurling a glob of webbing in my direction. I hopped out of the way as the projectile hit a few bystanders. My luxury of waiting to choose my next augment was stolen from me by Squealers brazen play. Quickly reviewing my options, I chose the one that I believed had the most use regardless of the next stages setting. You have selected Acid Spit. Beginning Transformation. Oh, Squealer, I said softly. My mouth overflowed with blood like a crimson fountain. This pain was something I could tolerate; something more powerful stole my focus away. New glands were forming in my mouth with a rupture of flesh that grew rapidly like an aggressive cancer. Two small nozzle-like holes formed within them, ready to fire the caustic liquid within. You better pray I dont find you. Chapter 12: Basilisk vs Arachne I began my fight on the defensive. In a sense, I had brought a knife to a gunfight. Until my own acidic gun finished building, I could do very little to physically dislodge the spider from his high ground position. Pylicles was a man of overabundant caution. He had the physicality to stand toe to toe with me and maintain the advantage, but chose not to. Instead, he kept firing large natural nets near my position to try to flush me out. He wanted me safely tucked away in a cocoon of web before he would dare have the gall to crawl down from his perch. Such a way of fighting without risk irritated me. But, as the coward I was forced to be, I remained hidden amongst his followers. All the while, I tore asunder life and limb from these doe-eyed villagers. Blood coated my form and made me look like a crossover between Jurassic Park and Carrie. Come on, Pylicles, be the hero you believe you are! I shouted to taunt the spider. It is too late to save your paradise, so you might as well get your revenge! My goading proved to be ineffective and he remained steadfast to his advantageous position. I could only feel bitter. What a waste of strength. What was the point of accumulating all of that power if you are too afraid to use it? Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 3) Completed Acid Spit - Active (Rank E) Typically used for self defense, some reptiles have the ability to spit venom from specialized glands. Use a more potent version of that concoction to melt your enemies. Inflicts the Poison status for 5 seconds. I smiled at the notification; finally, I could fight in earnest. I stepped out from my cover to have proper line of sight on the spider. I opened my mouth wide and activated my new skill. Two streams of green liquid sprayed from my new glands. A burning sensation like eating a novelty hot sauce filled my mouth. Pylicles, surprised by the unknown skill, was slow in his reaction. He managed to step away from the direct impact of the ability, but was not able to avoid the splash when the spray hit rock. His legs and abdomen dripped with green liquid and his immense health bar ticked down slightly as a purple droplet timer appeared for around five seconds. Seeing that he was no longer in an invulnerable position, Pylicles began to scuttle to a different stronghold on the cave wall. He surrendered the ability to try to hit me in exchange for removing my optimal angle of attack. I obliged his silent statement. I ran out into the open area of the garden and exposed myself to the webbed onslaught. Though, I would not stand by helplessly like I had to in the past. Web splotches and acid spray covered the walls and floor of the garden. Most times, they hit each other, destroying them both in mid-air. Since I did not have to land the attack to still hurt Pylicles, the spider was taking damage equivalent to the health that I was losing by using these abilities. But, I still had not enticed him down from his position; he could see my health bar as easily as I could see his. He saw that this was hurting me in equal measure. Not to mention, his lackeys were probably going to revive soon. Our health bars had already gone down by a third and my mouth felt like it had partaken in a spicy chili eating contest. I found that my body was steaming. Without my sweat glands, I had a difficult time cooling down quickly. There must be a way to force that fucking spider down. It did not take much looking to get the perfect idea. I dodged out of the way of another web, I ran back into the ever-thinning melee. I charged into the closest enemy demon I could find and used [Sanguine Bite] over and over again. The thick metallic taste coated my tongue and washed out the flavor of the acid. As I moved back into the garden, I was forced to jump out of the way of a massive body that leapt down from the wall. The cave rumbled under the force of the eight girder-like legs that smashed into the ground. He wielded a long spear that I had not noticed. But, I did see the rope-like web bindings that were used to fasten the weapon to one of his forelegs like a sheath. You are one that must have been evil in life! Pylicles shouted as he stabbed forwards with his spear. A rare male maenad, you must be; only those that have known the madness of Dionysus could possess the ability to feast upon the flesh of you fellow man without hesitation. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I ducked beneath the spear and lunged for Pylicles legs with my claws outstretched. The spider hopped backwards and stabbed down again while his two forelegs slammed down to either side of me. I rolled and spat again, hitting the spider body directly. The carapace bubbled and steamed as chunks of dead flesh sloughed off the body to form a small pile on the floor. Pylicles howled in pain, his health now nearly perfectly halved. He pressed his attack, slamming recklessly with his spear and legs. It was impossible to dodge all of it and attack at the same time. A leg hit me like a cinder block. It felt like my scales dented and pressed into my body, making it more difficult to breathe. But, at the same time, I bit into the leg, siphoning as much health back as I could, lessening the pain from the impact site. It still hurt far more than I recovered. My lizard brain screeched of unjustified danger as it flooded my brain with adrenaline and a powerful instinct to flee. It warned of a distinct possibility of death that an animal could not justify. If I were the lizard, I would scurry away to lick my wounds and fight another day. Unfortunately for the lizard, I would not relinquish control a second time. This chemical, this rush that it awarded me was something I was hopelessly addicted to. Like when someone brought a shiv to a fistfight or when you were outnumbered with only a terrible fate awaiting you if you could not hold out until your boys arrived to smash some skulls. It was a drug that removed the unnecessary and kept what remained in beautiful clarity. I continued to press onwards. Pylicles no longer prioritized defense. Every attack would be met with attack. Every brutal strike to flesh would result in mutual obliteration. I was the shark that dragged the elephant into the sea. My claws dug into a foreleg. I lined up the blow with the bite wounds I previously left. The already weakened area gave way as a rush of blood flooded from the severed appendage. I pressed onto the exposed side of Pylicles body, his back legs my new target. I gritted my teeth to accept the sharp kisses of the spear tip that depleted my health down to below a quarter. Now that we had gone so far, I had to commit to my actions. I bit and tore and spat on the legs I came across, rending them faster than my health could deplete. The threshold for my death was constantly out of Pylicles range and he had quickly lost the mobility to escape. With the fourth leg on the same side severed, Pylicles tumbled helpless onto one side. He screamed in curses that I had never heard before. I spun around and clambered onto his abdomen and ripped another large chunk away. Pylicles could not spin his body around to face me. He could only twist his shoulders to look at the death that rapidly approached him; claws and teeth at the ready to finish him off. A range of emotions swept through his eyes. Fear, helplessness, rage, and frustration. Monster! Pylicles screamed with piercing accusation. I thrusted my claws to pierce his neck. I felt my fingers tug impassively as the blades tore large weeping holes through Pylicles throat, fully depleting his health. You were never human, he spat before his torso fell limp atop his bestial body. Pylicles may have a point. The fight, the kill felt too rewarding to me to be a human emotion. A person wasnt supposed to feel that way about the taking of anothers life. Or, perhaps, they were never exposed to the feelings before. I was given an opportunity that many were not when I extinguished my first life. Just as a person who never drinks will never know the feeling of intoxication, the one who never kills will not know the sensation of a life or death struggle. Pylicles is dead! I heard the disloyal villagers shouting from their positions nearer the hovels mixed in with the shouts of anguish from those that still believed in their leader. I hopped off the back of the spider and disbanded the party of villagers. The fate of the denizens of Tainaronopolis were no longer my concern. Whether or not this was the change they needed to advance or the selfishness that would bring about greater tragedy, it did not matter to me. My results were achieved and it was time to leave this horrible place. Ishmael! Poppet called out to me. Sometime during the fighting, she had returned from her grisly work of scattering entrails to watch the end of my duel with Pylicles. It worked! We got so much of it back! Another round of appreciation came my way and left me with a peculiar feeling. I had been thanked for killing before, usually in the stiff way that is seen amongst the business world. Even those that hired me for more personal hits were only enthusiastic while the adrenaline was high. It was when the regret kicked in later that things became dangerous. It was one of those regretful folks that added another nail to the coffin that brought me here. I raised my hand in farewell and looked towards the Portal. The arch began to whir and a message popped up. Quest Update The Most Disgraceful Coward in the Bowels The quest offeror has modified the Portal to allow multiple Level 5 Players not in a Party to advance at once. I chuckled. The appreciation of the villagers would go away quickly. I didnt consider it as a betrayal. I never agreed to leave Pylicles corpse behind for the rest to continuously siphon stats from. Though, I don''t think that theyd see it that way. Sorry, Poppet, I said in a voice that was not loud enough to carry into the celebration. You always have to prioritize yourself first. I did hope that the bat succeeded in this new environment. Her driven attitude would take her far. But, I wasnt sure shed greet me as a former comrade the next time we met. As both Pylicles and I were bathed in the red light of the crystal, shouts of confusion cropped up from the celebrating demons. They began to run towards the corpse of the spider and used their ranged skills on me. Unfortunately for them, there was no way that they could interfere. The golden skull icon of invincibility appeared on my health bar. See you all on the other side, I said with a smug smile and a wave. Good luck. Chapter 13: Tracing the Bullet Bright light with the intensity of a floodlight directly to the face blinded my eyes and disoriented me. I held out my hand and took a few stumbling steps like I had just left a movie theater in the middle of the day. I finally blinked myself into normalcy and surveyed my new surroundings. I found myself in an ethereal realm of pure white as far as I could see. It was devoid of sound or smell. Though I could feel the rocky ground beneath my feet, I could not see it. The hulking form of Pylicles corpse was nowhere to be found either. It was possible that we were transported to separate areas. There was no destination listed on the Portal. No messages congratulated me or offered me snide advice as to what I should do next. It was just me, myself, and I awash in an endless landscape. It seemed as though the training wheels were finally off the bike and dear old Dad just pushed me down a steep hill directly into a padded white room. I heard the giggle of a child. From the dearth of horror movies that Miranda used to make me watch late hours of the night, I knew that it was not a good sign. The sort of child that could purchase a ticket to Hell must be a favorite of these infernal beasts. A small silhouette appeared out of thin air around a hundred feet away from me. They were quickly running towards me. Their arms flopped and flailed against their chest, not yet learning how to properly run. I splayed apart my claws in preparation of an attack, but saw no health bar appear over its head. An illusion perhaps? With arms wide apart, the child wrapped their arms around me and squeezed me. Tiny arms pressed ineffectively against my scales, dealing no damage. Actually, there was no feeling from the hug; no warmth or pressure came from the thin arms. Their head tilted up to face me and I began to laugh at what I saw. It was someone that I had never met; only experienced in photographs and video on a smudgy phone through a pane of shock-resistant glass. He shared my features. My old, non-reptilian, features. Icy blue eyes shone in Mirandas sunken sockets. My nose, my mouth, and my deadpan expression. A shock of his mothers reddish brown hair sprouted from his head. Daddy, he said in a voice that I never heard in life. Of course, I chuckled bitterly down at the visage. The only one that could beat me to Hell would be my own child. Hello, Gunner. I lowered my hand to touch the illusion of my son on his head and tussle his hair. But, I stopped myself just short of making contact. Would he disappear if touched him? Would I be left alone? Before I could think further, Gunner turned around and began walking in the direction that he came from. He took a few steps before looking over his shoulder at me. Expectant eyes watched me with unfamiliar fondness. He turned to continue onwards and I followed. If it was divinity, then I would not abandon it. If it was a trap, I was likely being led to the source. We marched through the nothingness, the ever-changing rocky sensation beneath my scaled feet was the only indication that we were moving at all. Every few steps, Gunner would turn around to make sure that I was still there; that I hadnt disappeared again. Did Carl and Lydia tell you about me? I asked when he turned around again. Are you still told that Miranda is your sister? He only giggled in answer before pressing onwards. It sounded exactly like it did in the videos. Why is it that youre here? I questioned. An itchy sensation covered my body that even an illusion of him had to see me like this. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. It was the shame of a father to be seen as a monster. It was bizarre how something in my chest and my mind felt for this boy in a way that I did not feel for others I knew far better. Was it because he was Mirandas son? Outside of my brother, she was the only other person that made me feel these fluttering emotions, this shame. Even when she broke herself, when rehab failed, and when I tracked down the fucker that made her relapse to turn him into paste, I still felt that same way about her. But, it was not her presence that haunted me. Her gaunt body and hollow eyes did not look at me with wordless disappointment. She did not rebuke me for abandoning her, for leaving her in that dingy apartment to waste away. It was her son; our son. Why? Still, no answer came from Gunner. He just dutifully led his dead father further and further down the stony path with no end; leaving me the burden of doing all the thinking of why I felt so affected by a facsimile of my child. There was much that I robbed myself when I took the lives of others for work and my own amusement. I didnt get to watch the Falcons Superbowl at Carls house, even if the game did end in the shittiest way possible. I missed Kennys graduation. I never got to go to Key West and float in the waves. I wasnt able to be there for Miranda when she relapsed for a second time. I didnt support her when she was giving birth to Gunner. I didnt get to help name him. I didnt hold him or change him or teach him to play sports. Are you my regret? I asked. He stopped in his tracks and turned to face me with a smile. I was filled with a deep discomfort and took a step away from him. But, I needed to take a page out of the advice I gave to Squealer. In the eyes of the Almighty, there is no shadow to hide under, even from yourself. I regret that I was not there for a child. I regret that it would set him up for more difficulty than most. I regret that there is a possibility that he can become just like me without anyone to tell him what he should do. I might have birthed a monster worse than myself. Im sorry, Gunner, I said, placing a firm hand on the boys shoulder. Suddenly, it felt like the landscape was moving us forwards. However, my feet remained planted against the ground. A strong sense of vertigo passed over me, almost knocking me over. We were left standing in a room with four tunnels placed equidistantly apart from each other. There was no visible difference between them apart from their location in the room. No labels or messages from the red-stained boxes would assist me in this decision. Gunner walked away from me and approached the tunnel furthest to the left. He smiled and waved at me from his spot. I felt a strong compulsion to enter the tunnel that my son showed me. I was filled with the feeling that, by choosing it, everything would somehow be better. If I did this things could be different. But, I could not obey those positive feelings. I did not have the right to trust my son, nor did I fully trust the powers at be. This was either my salvation or a prelude to deeper torture. Despite what my heart tried to compel me to do, my mind ordered me to do the opposite. I walked away from Gunner, instead, choosing the tunnel exactly opposite of him. Just as I had in life, I must ensure distance in death. Sorry, son, I apologized, the title still feeling strange and undeserved upon my tongue. I cannot follow the path youve chosen. If I do, it puts us at risk of meeting and I am someone that you should never meet. Listen to your grandparents and dont let me catch you down here again. With that, I turned away from Gunner and wandered down my chosen tunnel. The rocky surface I walked on slowly softened into sucking mud and gritty sand. The scent of burning rubber filled my nose, taking me back to the time Id do burnouts in the parking lot of an abandoned mall with my friends. The heat remained but became more oppressive as moisture accumulated in the air. It was only now that I walked confidently down this path that the distributor of these messages deigned to speak to me again. I was almost relieved to see their message. But, the contents of this one had far more for me to consider than usual. Main Quest: Keys to the Kingdom (1). You have escaped the Bowels, showing the afterworld that you are talented and determined enough to succeed. For you, damnation is not the end. But, what is the end? Only those that stand at the top are capable of seeing existence for what it truly is. If you stand at the pinnacle of these realms, you can forge the destinies of all within and without. Conquer all or suffer eternally. But, those dreams are pointless unless you reach the next area. Keep pushing, little Sisyphus. Chapter 14: Stranded in La Brea I found myself atop a small dune in the midst of a vast landscape. A gray sky stretched as far as the eyes could see and blanketed the landscape in melancholic twilight. I looked around to see if I could find the path I arrived from, but could not see any nearby tunnels nor rocky passages that would have delivered me to this spot. Before I had the chance to look around further, I was greeted again by my messenger who decided to, one again, deliver all news at the same time as though the only way I could learn something was to be beaten with a mailbox. Welcome to the Desolate Plains (Level 5-20). Map has been updated. Unlocked Inventory. Unlocked Shop. The Most Disgraceful Coward in the Bowels (Completed) Congratulations! While there are innumerable villages like Tainaronopolis scattered throughout the Bowels, you helped eliminate one of the kindest ones. Those that watch your path wish to give you an appropriate reward for defeating the fake Greek Hero. New Passive Ability: Lernaean Blood. New Item: Sin-got (Crafting Material). Lernaean Blood (Passive) Like the Hydra of Ancient Greece, your blood now functions the same as the acid that you spray onto your enemies. Any creatures in contact with your blood will take poison damage. Any creatures will take additional damage upon ingesting blood. All vampiric creatures will take further damage and be temporarily blocked from all regeneration. I scratched my finger with a claw and watched my blood drop into the sand. A faint sizzle met my ears. I nodded in satisfaction. The passive abilities were preferable to the active ones, at least, up to this point. I heard a heavy thud behind me and my feet were sprayed with sand. I closed the messages to see a thick block of coal-colored metal partially sunken into the ground. I reached down and picked up the ingot. It was far heavier than I expected and caused me to strain slightly to lift it. Swirls of crimson actively swirled and spiraled through the material. What am I going to do with this? I asked myself, looking over my body for a place to store such a cumbersome item. Tip: Use the command Send to Inventory to deposit items. To access your storage, use the command Inventory. The block of metal disappeared like smoke as the words of the command danced in my mind. Only the divot it left in the sand showed that it was ever here at all. When I thought of the command, a large grid appeared in my eyes. In the top left of the, otherwise empty, grid, a black bar labeled Sin-got was displayed. As I focused on the item, it reappeared and landed in almost the identical spot that it previously fell. I pressed my hand to the metal and recalled it back into the ether. I scratched my chin, but I failed to determine the underlying logic that managed this sort of system. I grabbed a handful of sand and it disappeared from my hands. I opened my inventory to see a new item occupying my grid. The powers at be were kind enough to label it Tar Sand for me. I summoned it from the space it spilled out from nothingness and settled back down from where I had disturbed it. The shop was easier to understand. The menus reminded me of when I bid on a skateboard online. Categories like Weapons, Armor, Material, and Consumables were arranged in fairly easy to understand tabs. Inside, items designated with different colors determined the cost or sell value of each item; black being the highest then the rainbow starting from red with white being the lowest. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I watched the values tick up and interesting offers came in. There were no items available from the top two tiers. The exceedingly few orange and yellow items rapidly ballooned in price while lower tier items timed out without a single bid placed on them. Small timers next to the cost revealed how long it would take before the deal was finalized and a small number indicated how many individual demons placed a bid. My attention moved quickly towards the currency used to make these transactions. These demons were dealing in XP. Several levels of experience points were exchanged hands before my very eyes. How strong were the ones capable of spending 10,000 XP on a sword? Out of curiosity, I checked my Sin-got. It was of black value. With a greedy grin, I returned to the shop and looked at the value of the material. At the moment, there were no black Sin-gots for sale. However, the second tier, red, was going for near 25,000 XP. That had to be at least ten levels for a worse quality of this hunk of metal. The joy that my sponsors felt towards the death of Pylicles was far greater than I initially expected. Like a lottery winner with too much extended family, I was determined to keep every scrap of value from this reward. Whatever it was that this thing could make, I wanted it instead. The introduction of these mechanics were clear, even to someone as unfamiliar with that genre of game as myself. The key of this region wasnt just getting to the level cap, I needed to have appropriate equipment as well. As of this moment, save my prison jumpsuit pants, I possessed nothing by way of after-worldly items. I felt oddly naked now that I saw that there were clothes for sale. The other demons were certainly walking around in more civilized attire and left me as the lone caveman of this new wasteland. I opened the map. Everything that I obtained in the Bowels suddenly became worthless and did not even show up on my new map at all. Instead, I stood inside of a small circle with only one label on it titled Tar Gardens. It was time to explore my new environment. I moved down from the hill and maintained a low stance. The openness of the Tar Gardens gave me a feeling of paranoia. Unlike the tight tunnels, there were now an overwhelming amount of directions for an enemy to attack. It was possible that they were already watching me. Screams quickly attracted my attention to the feature that earned this new region its name. Lakes of bubbling black liquid coated the ground. Arms defiantly reached out of the boiling miasma. Limbs stripped of flesh reached towards shore. They seemed to struggle for some time before going inert again. An endless cycle of death and revival for any that were unfortunate enough to be trapped within. I could admit that it was an effective way to remove the body of an immortal creature. This is decidedly worse, I determined of my new surroundings as I made sure to give the tar pits a wide berth. I noticed that there were some forms of natural life in this region. Small, tar colored lizards scurried across the sand between lakes. Crabs scuttled across the shore and gnat like creatures buzzed around the reaching hands of the drowning victims. Can animals go to hell? I mused to myself. I touched one of the crabs and it disappeared into my inventory. Even live creatures would be put in this strange subspace. I reached down and grabbed a second crab that took its own unique spot in the grid. Sparse, bare branched shrubbery and flaming cattails sticking from the burning lakes made up the majority of vegetation that I could find immediately. I decided to send a few of the easier to reach cattails to my inventory. I checked and the cattails all occupied the same square. I looked into the crafting tab and saw similar items; potentially allowing me to sell this all at the shop later. A second income stream could only be useful in later levels. The tar beside me began to burble and burp angrily at me, forcing me to step back to avoid getting my scales melted by the splashing. Black tentacles rose from the tar like a miniature version of the mythical giant squid. I had to roll and jump to stop the appendages from crushing me as they slammed into the sand around me. They dug into the earth and allowed the creature they were attached to the ability to pull itself to the surface. I was greeted with a larger and meaner version of the blob that I had encountered down in the Bowels. It screeched at me, intent to do battle. I immediately rushed the tentacles in the ground and slashed at the immobile limbs. A couple were completely severed by the time the large blob managed to recall them from their vulnerable positions. The creature screeched with primal rage. The discordant voices that its less evolved version possessed now merged into a unified sound. Even though it was larger and stronger and meaner than the blobs of old, it was no Pylicles. Compared to facing the spider, this was like being hit by pool noodles. It would only take a few more strikes before it fell to zero. As I did in my first battle, I was more than willing to face the beast head on and race it to death. I grew reckless, more interested in cleaving flesh away than defending my own body. My arms deflected the tentacles into the sand and allowed me to dismantle them with my claws. Of course, I left my bites out of it. I wasnt going to be low enough that I couldnt just sit tight and wait for it to recover. I was not interested in chewing on a burning tire. But then, I heard a crack. I looked down to see that my arm that was blocking the tentacle suddenly snapped backwards. A plume of pain followed as I gritted my teeth. I swallowed hard, pushing the pain out of my mind. Even if my arm got a little fucked up, I could always recover later. Undeterred, and no longer willing to conserve my abilities, I used my remaining arm along with a couple heavy sprays of acid to melt the large blob into a reeking explosion of familiar black miasma. You have defeated a Concept of Negativity (Anger) +250XP. As I grinned victoriously, I realized that my health was not recovering. A symbol that looked like a broken arm slowly counted down and prevented me from regenerating. My left arm remained bent backwards and immobile. To make matters worse, the cries of the dying beast began to attract friends. Creatures began to clamber out of the tar pits. Steaming globs of pungent goop poured off of their charred limbs Fuck. Chapter 15: Kur艒 H艒gan I was caught on the beach like a mouse at a cat picnic. The blobs cousins scurried out of the lakes to beat me to a pulp for murdering their kin. Tooth, claw, scythe, tentacle, and all other manner of weapon that nature could conjure up came my way to rend my soul from my flesh. I had to roll, jump, spit, bite, and claw in order to try to avoid being immediately turned into a chalk outline. The flavor of eating boiled tires mixed with the taste of blood in my mouth to create the taste of a motorcycle accident. Though Id love to take the opportunity to rid my mouth of these sickening flavors, I lacked the time. The attacks were ceaseless and my health bar constantly shrank and rose with each bite of vile meat. It would have been more manageable if all of these creatures were just blobs. But, it seemed that this place was Hells Galapagos Island and I was the demon Darwin. While two remained more like the squid I dispatched, the rest were varied. One scuttled across the sand on long legs while another hopped like a frog. I scythed through a tentacle before I tumbled over my left shoulder to avoid being whipped by a spiked appendage. I leapt towards the hopping creature and took a disgusting bite of its torso and then leapt to the side to avoid a tag team of tentacles. The hopper slammed its bleeding torso into my body. I felt my ribs snap like matchsticks before I was sent tumbling into the sand. I couldnt focus on a single creature and level the playing field a bit. The other three tried to jump me from behind and forced me to rotate damage between all of them. All the while, damage began to accumulate on me. They were all around half health and I surely would have already died several times if it werent for my [Sanguine Bite]. That blow from the hopper gave me another red timer. This time, it was an image of cracked ribs to match my already slowly dwindling broken arm. Ah, what a rush. My mind burned up with adrenaline that made all pain only feel theoretical. If they killed me, would they drag me into the pits with them? Would I join that infernal choir of wretched screeches as I slowly sailed back to shore? Injuries be damned, I needed to end this fight now. If I died without putting everything on the line, Id only have myself to blame. My crippled body came later. I went for the scythed creature first. Unlike its gelatinous original form, their limbs were more solid. I barreled into its legs with my full weight. A barbed limb pierced my back in payment for the action but I ignored the pain and drove the creature to the ground. I bit and bit and bit into the putrid flesh while I clawed and scratched it into nothingness. My body was getting pummeled by the hopper and the two regular blobs. My egregious amount of health and natural armor kept me barely afloat. You have defeated a Concept of Negativity (Anger) +250XP. I immediately jumped away from the obliterated corpse and went for the hopper. It was less simple than the scythed blob. Its hops were a slower, more erratic, version of the ape from the Bowels. When I thought it would hop one way, it would actually move the other. My mind quickly determined that it was not the correct move to pursue the fat beast. Instead, I went for the slow blobs. Their amount of mass and slower movements gave me a full buffet of shit to dig my teeth into. As long as I kept track of the hopper, I could manage to dodge most of the attacks against me. The keyword was most Tens of tentacles whipping at me made it impossible to avoid everything. While I no longer had to be concerned about my health levels, the red timers began to increase. Crippled leg, broken tail, and smashed scales made me feel like I was a survivor of a vicious car accident.. But, I managed to kill one of the blobs. I grabbed around the tentacle of the other blob and pulled myself into its body. My claws and teeth ripped it to inky ribbons as it screeched into smoke. The hopper landed directly on me and slammed me into the sand before bouncing back into the air. However, this time, it had a passenger. I bit and spat into its body as it landed again to dislodge me from its body. But, it was to no avail. I carved its life to nothingness as it was midair. I fell from around ten feet in the air to land squarely on my back. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ah, fuck, I spat to myself as I tried to raise myself unsteadily to my feet. My right leg collapsed immediately and I tumbled back onto the sand. How long were these timers going to last? They barely dwindled down. Fortunately, I seemed to have rid the lakeshore of the local beast population. But, I was a sitting duck if anything else decided to come my way. I looked around for anything to obscure myself with but only the sparse shrubs were available. With one arm, I drug myself across the sand towards the pitiful shrubbery. As I did so, a voice called out to me. Help me! It screamed at me. A freshly revived arm rose from the tar around twenty feet from shore. The supple flesh was already beginning to form bubbles and fall apart. It was still hopelessly far away and would surely perish numerous more times before they ever had the chance to return to shore. Quest! Sympathy for a Tragic Villain: A disgraced warrior betrayed by their comrades drowns in tar and would like for you to save them. Rescue them from their cruel fate before they perish another time and you will receive a bonus. Reward: 500 XP (1000 XP if done before death). Yoshitsune has offered you (1) Recovery Potion (Green Quality) as payment for accepting. As soon as I accepted the quest, a glass vial dropped in front of my face. Red contents sloshed around inside the glass container. I grabbed the vial and uncorked it with one of my claws. Logically, someone who wanted me to save them wouldnt poison me. I decided to trust the stranger and emptied the red liquid into my mouth. It tasted like someone dumped a bunch of herbs into a bottle of cold medicine. But, compared to the small rubber processing plant that I just ate, it was like drinking the finest red wine. As soon as I gulped it down, my wound timers disappeared. The lingering pain in my crippled limbs and torso melted away like snow. I pushed myself up from the sand and back to my feet. I tested my affected parts quickly before brushing the sand from my body and relocating the arms that wished for my help. Even though I was grateful to be cured, I was not immediately certain how to save this drowning demon. There were no trees I could knock over towards them or any vines to use to lasso the arms. Even if I had a rope, it would catch on fire immediately. Maybe the shop had something I could use. I activated the marketplace. I searched Fire-proof rope and only found purple tier or higher items selling for far more than I had. Instead, I thought 50ft chain into the search section. At the top were several chains made of low grade Sin-got selling for only 200XP. The only issue was that the quickest sale would be three more minutes before the auction timer ended. I didnt think they would live that long so I quickly scrolled to see if there were any other options. For the most part, it was chains that were too short or too high quality to be worth my use. But then I saw something ideal. At 300XP, there was a seller with an inventory of chains that had an automatic buy feature enabled. Feeling like it was a worthwhile exchange, I ordered the chain. As soon as I confirmed my purchase, a chain began to fall from the sky while clanging onto the sand like a deadly handkerchief trick. I stepped on one end of the chain and held the other end with my hands. With every ounce of strength, I hurled the chain in the direction of the hand. The metal made a massive splash into the lake by the hand of the client. Grab the chain! I hollered. The hand desperately reached around for the chain while other hands surfaced like a feeding frenzy. I had no interest in hangers-on and sprayed the freeloaders with my acid. Limbs dissolved with an otherworldly screech as the hopeless demons sunk back down to the bottom to die again. Only paying customers were allowed freedom. As soon as the hand gripped the chain tightly, I rapidly yanked the chain towards me. The links with tar burned my scales and sizzled my flesh but I just gritted my teeth and continued to reel my customer in. A humanoid that looked like the Anakin Skywalker after taking a lava bath on Mustafar slid from the depths and onto the coarse sand. Charred, tar soaked, flesh dripped from the body to show exposed bone. A sword blade was melted to their right forearm. Despite all that, the demons health was still not yet expired. The burns were causing it to rapidly dwindle away. They tenaciously turned their head and looked up at me with a featureless face. Another vial identical to the one given to me plopped in the sand by their head. They tried to reach for it, but missed. Please, use it on me, the creature croaked. I looked down at the vial and thoughts of treachery wriggled into my mind. If they had this many valuable possessions, how much could I take if I killed them? But, I struck those devious thoughts from my head. I dutifully uncorked the bottle and emptied the contents in their mouth. They saved me from my helpless fate; that was not something that I should recklessly scorn. Besides, if all the fights in the future were like the one I just went through, I needed well supplied backup to keep me from looking like a mugging victim every time I tried to level up. I needed a more reliable replacement for Squealer and I doubted that I would have another introduction get off on the right foot as much as this one. Chapter 16: Akateko I stood watch as the demons flesh stitched itself back together. Nerves snaked from the base of the skull and replaced the destroyed connections. Flesh grew from thin air to line the bones with layer upon layer of muscle while organs nestled into their rightful positions. Fat burbled and bubbled into deposits along the body. Eventually, red skin grew overtop the mass of exposed flesh and black hair spouted from their head. They laid on their face on the shore of the tar lake; naked as the day they were born. They were the closest thing to a regular human that I had seen outside of the hallucinations of my son. However, there were many alterations to the divine form. Outside of the red skin and two spiked horns that protruded from their forehead, the body was also covered in hands. Most did not stick out from the body, instead, they seemed to be gripping onto various parts of the demon. Hands gripped their legs, hips, and neck. They also wrapped around the blade of the sword attached to their right arm. As they attempted to rise from the sand, they got on their knees, allowing me to see the hands that covered the front of their feminine form. Namely, the two on their face. They covered their eyes and cheeks. The fingers met at the forehead to form the peak of a mountain. They got on their feet and brushed the sand from their body. With the snap of their fingers, their body was covered in a blue floral kimono. I took a mental note that such clothing changes were possible. Quest Sympathy for the Tragic Villain (complete) Congratulations! You have saved the warrior from many more years and many more deaths drowning in tar. In appreciation, she has rewarded you with 1000XP. I raised my eyebrow at the message. Did that imply that it was the demon herself that created this quest? Now that I knew that it was possible to trade XP for goods, it made sense that it could also be traded for services. Thank you for helping me, the demon said with an appreciative bow. My name is Yoshitsune. Ishmael, I answered. What can I say, your offer was worth my while. Good, if you had said that you did this out of the kindness of your heart, I would have attacked you on the spot. Youd do the same, wouldnt you, Ishmael-san? Yoshitsune asked with a mildly displeased face. I did not feel the displeasure directed at me. No matter, Id like to speak more, but I dont want to stay in a place so infested with yokai. Yoshitsune would like to create an Equal Benefit Party with you. All future rewards are automatically split evenly. Do you accept? As I saw no reason to refuse an equal partnership, I accepted Yoshitsunes request. She nodded in acknowledgement of my decision and began to walk away from the shoreline. She began to lead us towards the largest dune in our immediate surroundings. The only issue was that it was on the other side of several lakes. Yoshitsune walked with light steps and I trudged heavily behind her. Following her exact footprints, we skirted the lakes to the best of our abilities. However, the denizens of the lakes had other ideas. Another blob rose from the surface, tentacles reached out greedily to drag hapless victims into the depths. Before I could react, Yoshitsune already jumped into action; deft footprints in the sand rapidly approached the blob and showed off her high agility. The sound of fingers cracking and snapping entered the air. Like a spring loaded pocket knife, Yoshitsunes blade slid out of her sleeve and intercepted the limbs. In effortless motions, the sword flashed rapid patterns through the air. Limbs of the blob were easily sundered from the body like a hot knife through near-melted butter. After only a few cuts, she rendered the creature impotent. Seeing my opportunity, I pounced on the helpless body of the blob and clawed until all that was left was stinking miasma. I stood in surprise at how trivial such a trial became. Maybe ten seconds had elapsed and the creature was dead. And it only took five seconds to fully disarm it. I usually had to swing twice or three times to fully sever a limb. Good, she complimented, the blade pulled back into her sleeve by innumerable fingers. Its always best to kill them before they start to call for support. We can move faster now. No longer concerned about our abilities to kill these enemies, Yoshitsune and I sprinted along the beaches. Anything that tried to jump or pounce at us were turned into the steam that they feast upon. Our teamwork was impeccable; Yoshitsune would disarm while I ripped through the exposed weak points. XP was flowing in droves and proverbial dollar signs were forming in my eyes. My thoughts were consumed with the thought of fighting Yoshitsune; to see if the blade would sever my own hands with the same ferocity. I wanted to know which of us were stronger. I would have to contain myself because, more than that, I needed to form a longer term alliance with this demon. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As she finally crested the top of the dune, she surveyed the surroundings and frowned. Spreading in all directions was more of the same landscape that we ran through. Stretching in the distance ahead of us was a large ring of teeth shaped crags while a giant fog bank sat behind us and obscured whatever laid beyond. We are deeper than I remembered, she commented before turning towards me. Where have you been resting? I only just got here, I replied, pointing to the top of a nearby dune. I woke up, just over there. You are the first person Ive met. Then we are both unfortunate, Yoshitsune replied with a small sigh. But, I must admit that I was able to see a portion of your fight between gulps of air. You fight with an impressive savageryHold on. She fell quiet and stood perfectly still. I assumed that she was looking through her menus so I decided to take watch from our position. Now that I knew about the dangers of the tar pits, I could see signs of the creatures that lurked within. Patterns and ripples from the large outlines shifting around showed the extent of the infestation. Anywhere that we traveled would be met with additional ambushes. A pair of scythed creatures were birthed from the soupy blackness of a nearby lake. The hot, black amniotic fluid dripped from their clawed limbs. They ventured onto the sands before wandering into the lake that I recently vacated of competition. This will have to do for now, she announced as she sat down upon the sand. I will be direct with you, Ishmael-san. There is another job that Id like to ask for your help with. It was not an accident that I ended up in the depths of those lakes. My former comrades betrayed me and disposed of my corpse for the yokai of the swamps to feed on. And youd like them dead? I clarified. Betrayal in a realm of the evil and petty felt more like an eventuality of existence than an unfortunate circumstance. But, I sympathized with the demon to some degree. I had my own traitor to deal with. If nothing else, to smile as I stomped them into pulp over and over again. Yes, Yoshitsune confirmed. I would have tried to let it go if it were not for the fact that they took an item of sentimental value with them when they emptied my inventory. I do not hold much attachment to my previous life, but I would, at least, like to keep that. Do you think that the two of us will be enough? I asked. No, for now, Yoshitsune answered honestly. As foolish as it sounds, our low level will work to our advantage. But, before I share that method with you, I need to know if I can trust someone like you. I want to know why youre in this place. I looked with surprise at this poor girl who clearly hadnt learned from her last group. With these new systems, there were probably a myriad of ways to ensure long term compliance, but she wished to follow the one of mutual trust? The naivety unsettled me. What about yourself? I asked instead, throwing her attitude a little off balance. What if your acts to trap you in these hellish depths are something that I cannot reconcile with? Oftentimes, it was the ones that were the most outwardly normal that were the most unhinged. I remembered a man named John. He could get along with anyone in the prison; was able to talk about anything with anyone. Hed talk to me about the Falcons and all their stupid roster moves. Only the most deranged wanted to test him at the cost of getting their skulls fractured by his friends. Unless Raymond told me, I never would have guessed he drowned all his children and killed his wife. His scheduled injection was after mine. Not that any answer would change my mind, I just didnt like to be the only one to divulge information. Lets see if she tries to lie to me. Despite most of her face covered with hands, Yoshitsune looked clearly ashamed about the question posed to her. Her body language sagged and her mouth tightened in a grimace. You are right, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune agreed. You also must be given a good reason to trust me. As you may have realized, our first punishment is the removal of our own names. Yoshitsune was the name of a great warrior and leader from my nations history. I grew up in the household of a land owning family. I was the eldest daughter and, for a time, the only child in my family. At my own insistence, I was allowed to train in ways that were considered unbecoming of a lady. My father was a retired samurai and, after serving, did not trust his fellow man. I was decent with a sword, but my real talent was in horse archery. I could hit targets at a full gallop. Yoshitsune still seemed to possess some amount of pride in her archery skills. However, that sense of satisfaction was fleeting. But, lessons stopped when my brother was born. Now that he was the heir, he was going to be the warrior that protected me and our house. But, my brother was born under bad omens; his body was aging, but his mind continued to stay at near infancy. It was a difficult time for the family and I was trained to be the ruler of the household from behind the scenes. It would not be for another ten years before my second brother was born. While he was still a young boy, rumors crept from Kyoto that the city was ruled by nobody and that anyone with enough bravery could become the new Shogun. There had been several rebellions in the past, but none as brazen as this. When war began to erupt all over the nation, our daimyo saw their chance to rule and declared a complete conscription of the men of his region. Since my brothers were either infirm or too young, our aging father would have to go to war. Instead, I took my infirm brothers name and fathers old armor and went out marching instead. Our daimyo was powerful and led us through many difficult battles with his controlled aggression and I managed to gain a couple accolades for my prowess with a bow. However, as strong as a daimyo is, his soldiers still need to eat. I acted as an escort for his officials tasked with requisitioning millet and rice from his new holdings. Most complied, but the ones that didnt The official ordered to be punished. His favorite was the removal of hands. Nobody, not even women and children were to be spared that punishment. Yoshitsune gritted her teeth in remembrance. The hands on her body were agitated. I could see the clothing rustle and clench. The ones around her neck squeezed tightly in punishment before going limp. When I was hungry, it felt justified, Yoshitsune explained. We were starving and needed food to keep going. It was only when my stomach was full that I started to see the people in my dreams. But, before I could do anything about it, I died. I was riding in battle when a stray arrow caught me. Instead of hitting the ground beneath me, I fell down here. My sword fused to my arm and these hands formed over my body. If this is truly a realm of punishment, this is where I belong. Ah, the loyal soldier that was just doing their duty. I wondered how many soldiers that killed enemies in war would be down here. Was there a threshold of justified killing in war before it became sin? Did that extend to the ones involved in giving order? If so, there would be a lot of famous politicians to meet down here. I will work with you, I replied, allowing Yoshitsune a sigh of relief. For a strange reason, it feels good to admit the evil Ive done, Yoshitsune said with a sad smile. But, her face turned my way and I could feel the eyes beneath the hands. Now, will I be able to accept you? Chapter 17: First Hunt School taught me that slavery in America was abolished in 1865 through the Thirteenth Amendment. Killer Mike taught me that, if you are a prisoner, it still very much exists. But there still is another form; a form that is not often spoken of as many are ignorant to it. I lived it starting in my junior year of high school. My father was a textbook piece of shit. His mind was addled by alcohol and he swung with a punishing fist that was faster than his thoughts. I was told that wasnt always the case, but I never knew him when he wasnt. President Bush sent him on a trip to Iraq in 1990 and everyone says that he came back different. Thats how family and friends that knew him would all describe it as they sadly watched him spiral. He struggled to maintain a job and always had us in and out of welfare. He couldnt get the help he needed on time when he went to the VA for his night terrors. When they got too bad, his patience waned. When his patience waned, someone was getting beat. Even on a good day, someone was getting beat. But on a bad day, someone might go to the hospital. My own three-year old head was opened when it got knocked against a door knob. Nobody remembered what he was angry about that day, not even him. Im sure it was something important to him like the Falcons losing. My mother said he cried in regret as my blood pooled on the tile. Not that that changed much. My stupid, battered mother covered up the entire thing and pretended it never happened; so did he. And, like clockwork, the next drunken stupor brought the next round of aggression. It was the reason I hardly saw Kenny. The kid had his room locked down like Fort Knox with massive headphones over his ears to block out the noise. Usually, he was forgotten about. He may as well not have existed. One Saturday night, I was relaxing on my couch and watching a football game when my bloodied father was escorted into our home with a large man on each arm. They deposited his drunken body onto the carpet in front of the coffee table with a loud thud. My mother, instead of rejoicing, screamed and rushed to my fathers side. She wept and screamed incoherently at the two men. But, a third man walked in wearing a wine colored Burberry suit and black rimmed sunglasses that covered his eyes. The scent of whiskey soaked oak and expensive cigars wafted from his regal form. He clutched a document in his leather-gloved hand. Which one of you is____? He asked with an unnaturally deep voice. His eyes drifted my way and made me feel uncomfortable in a way that I rarely felt. Thats me, I said hesitantly as the man approached me. He leaned over and inspected me closely. He poked and prodded at my muscles before nodding in satisfaction. That will be acceptable, he said with a nod, unfurling the document. Who are you? My mother screamed at the man. The man ignored her for a moment. He pulled a pen from a chest pocket in his jacket and scribbled his signature onto the paper. My name is Charles, he introduced. As you seem to be surprised, I regret to inform you that your husband has been gambling. He now owes me a large sum of money. A sum that he is hopelessly unable to pay back. He has agreed to allow me to use your son for work in exchange for paying off the debt. After seeing him for myself, I now accept his terms. Gambling, the final refuge of the loser too proud to admit it. For the past several months, my father had been wasting away his disability and my mothers meager savings in illegal poker circles; convinced that he could win it all back on one win. His story ended the same way that the innumerable dipshits before him ended; sat on the curb in front of a bar, drunk, blank eyed, and with a cigarette in their mouth. He had to have watched it burn away as though it were the last embers of his life; preferring to sell off another possession than to admit that he was a failure. A lifeline appeared in the form of Charles. His money paid the bills while the rest swirled with the roulette wheel and the toilet that my father vomited in after he failed to win big again. And, now that his life was on the line, he sold his son. Bonded labor: slavery with a nice name. My blood, sweat, and tears would never reach my pocket. Instead, it would disappear into the tens of thousands of dollars of debt that slowly drowned our entire household. If I were an only child, I would have run away to leave my parents to suffer the consequences for their failure as human beings. But, there was Kenny. Whatever my parents had done to me, they did worse to him for being a regular kid. He would certainly perish under these conditions. When I thought of my parents being beaten to death, I felt very little. Only Kenny and Miranda were the ones that moved my heart in a way to suffer for them. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I accepted the role given to me. Charles gave me a flip phone that I must answer whenever it rang. To my school, friends, and extended family, I was a freelance laborer that sometimes had to leave at a drop of a hat to attend a job. In a rural community like mine, I was only met with nods of understanding and a few words of commiseration. For a while, much of the work was simple: move crates, watch motel rooms from a car in the parking lot, and collect envelopes from behind various bars and nightclubs. There were only two rules to my work: do not ask questions and do not speak unless spoken to. I did not need much motivation to follow both rules. Charles showed himself to be an evil man from our first introductions. It did not take much to learn that he was a man of many illegal enterprises. The most profitable of which, he liked to call transport services. I heard a rumor that my state was a pipeline for human trafficking, but I did not realize just how mundane it was. Once I learned what it looked like, I saw it constantly. And now, I was a cog in that great banal machine of evil. Was the survival of myself and family justification to perform jobs that guaranteed their suffering? I didnt have the luxury in thinking more abstractly. I had money to earn. I received a text from Charles as school ended to meet up with Terry at the usual spot. I was a little pissed as I was told that I wouldnt be needed and made plans with Miranda. You, promised, she pouted as our movie plans would need to be postponed. I was just as disappointed as she was. But, the ability to blame work and my worthless parents went a long way to fade the heat Id get whenever I blew her off. I look back on that time with great bitterness. I met her as a party girl; someone who always did the opposite of whatever her parents ordered her to do and I was the complete opposite of the kind of guy her parents liked. Carls inflexibility in his parenting brought her to me, but it also brought her to the ruin that would shatter her life only a few short years after. If I could have gone to more parties with her, to keep her away from the hard shit that would hook her in an instant, I would do that every time. Of course, I now know that either Kenny or Miranda had to be sacrificed to make the other happy. In the path I chose, Kenny made it; he got his degree and a great job on the West Coast and a partner that would treat him with kindness. His success was something I couldnt regret. Im sorry, Ill try to drop by on Sunday, I called as I hurried down the street. After abandoning Miranda for the thousandth time, I made my way from the school and skateboarded three or so miles down the road. I kicked my board into my hand and walked up to a red and white 1991 Ford F250 blasting classic rock in the parking lot of a Popeyes. A weathered man on the wrong side of fifty sat in the drivers seat with chicken grease on his fingers and a wad of chewing tobacco lodged in his gums. He turned his head my way and motioned for me to hop in. I shimmied the door open; the old beater required a sequence of pushes and pulls to pry open. Used cans and empty soda bottles filled with dip spit almost tumbled out onto the pavement. Hey, fucking watch it, Terry chastised as he gestured to his impressive pile of trash. It had grown since the last time he got in the truck. Cant any of you kids get in a damned car without fucking everything up? Hello to you too, Terry, I replied sarcastically as I climbed in and closed the door a little too hard and deposited my board into the back. My nose crinkled as the shaking of the truck dislodged all the worst odors to assault my nose. Terrys truck always reeked of old tobacco, French fries, diesel, and ass; a potpourri of odors to a man fully on the downswing of his life. Unable to handle the smell alone, I took my vape out of my pocket and inhaled the berry flavored fumes. Roll down the window if you want to huff that gay shit, Terry admonished as he pulled out of the parking lot and onto the road. Cant anyone just smoke a cigarette anymore? I roughly rolled down the window with the trucks prehistoric crank that squeaked the entire time. My feet kicked the empty bottles into a small pile under the seat. So, what does Charles have for us this time? I asked with an exaggerated yawn. I hope its a quick one, I had to cancel my date tonight. Overnighter out of town, Terry replied gruffly as he spat into his bottle. Were on big shit this weekend, kid. Do this right and your payouts will only get sweeter. Your bag is in the back. Change of clothes and some other shit that I picked up for you from Charles. I almost choked on my vape at the news. Puffs of berry flavored vapor sputtered out of my lips. Finally, Im going to get some actually progress on this fucking debt. But why the hell did it have to be this weekend? What big time job am I on? I questioned, thinking about some of the jobs that other guys did. Are we doing a Rest Stop job this time? Or maybe staking out a halfway house? Runaway? Auction Hall bouncers? Nah, Terry said, shaking his head. We got a guy that wont be paying back his debts. Were going to take him from whatever hole hes crawled into and shake him for what hes got. If hes short, then you may be getting bloody. Goes that way, we will have to hoof it over to Okefenokee to take care of it. I sighed. This aligned perfectly with Charles modus operandi. My first real job would also be a reminder of what happens if I abandon my post. I pulled out my phone and began to assemble the perfect apology. What combination of emojis would get the most pity from her? I perused all of the options to pick out a few sad faces that didnt look too sad. What are you doing? Terry asked. I need to let Miranda know that I cant meet for the rest of the weekend, I replied. If I dont, shell start texting me during the job. I have two words that I would use to describe guys like you, Terry said with the same look of derision that he gave everything that came after 1995. Pussy whipped. Shut the fuck up, Terry, I snapped back at him as I fired off my text. This was the last man I wished to impress with anything but the quality of my work. This is basic shit. No wonder you got divorced. Chapter 18: First Kill So this is where he is? I asked. We had taken our time to reach our destination and holed out in a motel until Charles contact gave us a call. It gave me the chance to scarf down a burger and get changed into my nondescript black hoodie and sweatpants while Terry snored loudly on the couch. Now, we found ourselves slowly pulling into a parking lot of a dingy nightclub quarter after one in the morning. The lot was still slightly over half full and the reverberations from the partying could be heard outside. It was a party for old people as they blasted their late 90s and early 00s dance music. Yep, Terry replied. This one Jaimes been dealing with. Shes waiting by that shitty little black Prius over there. We hopped out of the truck and made our way to the car. Looking our way was a blonde woman that leaned on its hood. She was in her late thirties or early forties. She wore a tight fitting canary yellow blouse that left little to the imagination with tighter blue jeans. I could see that her tools to entice clients were quite effective. She took long drags of her cigarette and appraised us with a raised eyebrow. If youre looking to try to take me home, Ill have to decline, Jaime commented with a judgmental gaze at my greasy partner before sending a glance my way. Well, Im not too busy for you. I dont mind putting this off for fifteen minutes if youd like a tour of my backseat. So, where is he? Terry asked sharply, his stubborn pride somehow wounded by the truth. Will he come quiet? Jaime flicked her burning cigarette onto the pavement and stomped it out with her knee-high leather boots. She flipped open a small mirror and reapplied a bit of red lipstick. She smacked her lips a few times and smiled a yellowed grin to herself. He expects me, Jaime answered as she moved onto inspecting her hair. I havent shown up with any backup. Ill talk to him, walk him out, and the two of you snag him. Call Todd Peterson and head to his farm. We know he has nothing? Terry asked as he adjusted his waistband. All cleaned out, Jaime replied. My contacts in Jacksonville and my Seminole friend in Orlando both saw him trying to win it back in the casinos last weekend. Lost half of it there and spent the rest drinking himself stupid for the past week. Hes got no collateral or suitable contacts to squeeze from. Not to mention we cant get any good organs out of an alcoholic thats this out of shape. Charles says to make an example of him. Snap a few pics of the aftermath and send it my way. Were going to use it to scare some other clients into overturning their couch cushions. Alright, Terry nodded in understanding of the role we were to play as Jaime made her way into the nightclub. He turned my way and motioned to the cars. Get hidden. Youre the one thats going to nab him and help Jaime if he gets aggressive. You know how drunks can get when they think theyre dealing with a lone woman. I moved to crouch behind the vehicles on the far side of the parking lot. Without the light from the streetlamps, I was fully hidden from anyone. As I waited, I wondered if this was how they waited for my own father. A web of underground scum-fucks that watched each and every braindead move that he made. I felt frustrated by the situation, at how boringly common situations like this actually were. But, I was not left alone with my thoughts for long. I heard Jaimes voice re-entering the parking lot. Her tone grew far more flirtatious and innocent than when she briefed us. She strutted confidently with a thin man with a beer belly in an oversized band t-shirt that could barely keep himself upright. He placed an unwashed hand on her bare shoulder for stability, much to her chagrin. Whoa, whoa. Wait for a second, Jaime, the man said in slow, slurred speech and his hand gripped tightly on her shoulder. One of Jesus innumerable miracles must have been spent on how someone with a BAC of .2 could remain standing. I began to move from my hiding spot. The mans back was to me and he had the awareness of a blind-mute. What, Bill? She asked. Her eyes looked directly at me for a brief moment. I told you that we needed to talk. You knew that this was coming. Yeah, but we just talk here, Bill argued through nods of near unconsciousness. Why are you acting weird? Just give me one more loan and I can fix all of this. You like me enough to do that for me, right Jamie? Sorry, Bill, Jaime said with puppy dog eyes. This was the last money youll get from me. What did you say? Bill shouted in Jaimes face. I now loomed behind the man. With a strong hand, I spun him around to face me. I gripped his loose t-shirt in my right hand and began to drag him towards the truck. He limply flailed in my grip like a fish struck by a boat. But, instead of looking at me, he continued to stare at Jaime as though he were expecting her to save him. Huh, Jaime! Bill called to his loan shark as Terry opened the doors to the truck. Whats going on? What are you doing to me? Bye, Bill, Jaime waved with an exaggerated motion and a fake smile. It was not a pleasure. I shoved him into the back seat of the truck and slammed the door on him. Jaime walked up to the truck as Terry and I climbed into the front seat. A disgusted look was plastered to her face as she massaged her shoulder. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Have fun you three, Jaime said to Terry and me. And you, if you are around the border again, let me know and we can have a nice dinner. Save your breath, Jaime, Terry said in annoyance. He took it out on the ignition and jerked it sharply on. The truck sputtered to life and flooded the cabin with fumes. The kid is already worshiping a younger version of you. At least he has taste, she said with a dismissive shrug. With that, we pulled out of the parking lot and began to make our way out of the city. Outside of some night shift workers and drunk drivers, the roads were bare. Our headlights were the only ones that shone through the rural darkness. Bill, after being dragged into an unfamiliar truck by unfamiliar men, began to sober up. I could hear him breathe slowly as he tried to suppress his anxiety. So, where are we going? Bill asked. Whats going to happen to me? Less you ask, the better, Terry answered and Bill obediently shut up like a dog that doesnt know hes on his final car ride to the vet. Kid, reach in my glovebox and find the number for Todd. Let him know were going to use his property. Use my phone and keep calling the bastard until he picks up. I fumbled in the darkness to find the latch for the glove compartment until I found the metal handle. I popped it open for a small light to illuminate a black leather-bound book. I opened it up to find a series of contact names and phone numbers. I flipped through the pages until I found Todd Peterson. Entering the digits onto Terrys crusty phone, I reluctantly held it up to my ear to listen to the ringing. I received an automated message that voicemail was not enabled on this device. I hung up and redialed a second and third time before an irate voice came from the other side. Terry, I swear to Christ! Do you know that its after two? Todds voice pierced through the receiver. What the fuck do you want? Were using your property, I responded and made sure to only use the words that Terry commanded. Who the hell are you? Todd demanded. Did Terry finally kick it? I looked towards Terry. Unfortunately not, I replied. Hes in the seat next to me. Jaime told us to call you. Oh, Jaime? His voice immediately lightened up at the womans name. Suddenly, he became cordial. Yeah, she said someone was going to get it. Thought shed be the one to give me the heads up. Use the field on the north side of the property, nobodys going to be out there for a while. Make sure youre out of there by five. And tell Terry not to forget to use his silencer. Alright, I answered as the call ended. I looked back at Terry. He said go to the north field and not to forget your- Im not going to forget! Terry shouted angrily, telling me that there was a longer story attached. We drove in silence for about twenty more minutes until Terry turned left on a dirt road. The truck bounced and rumbled over the bumpy road. The truck kicked up dust as it sped. Horses and cows looked up at the sudden light before passing out of view. Terry turned the truck into one of the fields, going off-road entirely. He drove to the far end of the field and put the truck in park and mashing down the parking brake for good measure. His fingers spun the radio volume down and opened the door. Alright, get him out, he ordered. I obliged. My hands grabbed Bill by the back of his shirt and I wrenched him out of the back seat. He tried to fight back a little, but his slovenly physique never had hope of freeing itself. I walked him to the spot in the headlights that Terry stood in. I forced him to kneel on the ground. He put his hands in front of his face to keep the blinding light out of his eyes. Youre going to be the triggerman on this one, Terry told me. He pulled his gun from his belt and held it out to me. Finish it quick so we can get out of here. I looked at the handgun. I was going to be the killer? A strange feeling came over me. It was not the nervousness or sickness that I was told before taking a life. Instead, a calm curiosity took over my mind. I always liked getting into fights or hitting people as hard as I could on the football field. What would the next stage feel like? Would it feel even better? Wait, wait, wait! Bill pleaded from his kneeling position. Youre not going to kill me, are you? Fuck, this guy is slow, Terry said, shaking his head in disbelief. You fucked around with our bosss money too much. Jaime told you that last time was your last chance. Did you think she was fucking around when she told you that the consequences will be death? Come on, I dont deserve this, Bill blathered. You can still get your money back. I have a sister that I can cosign on a loan if I beg enough. She has cute kids. Bills words made something snap in my head. This man was my father. They might not have the same life or same reasons to be so indebted to Charles. But, their lack of accountability was the only thing that brought them this far. Instead of taking the punishment themselves, theyd rather pawn the consequences off to their loved ones. I scorned Terrys gun in favor of my own hands. My fists collided with Bills head with a wet, satisfying thunk. It was what I always wanted to do but held myself back from to avoid getting in trouble with the law. That didnt matter today; it would all be covered up and I could do whatever I pleased to this piece of shit. As he fell over, his hands splayed out to feebly defend himself, I swung again and again and again and again. I felt bones break and blood coat my hands. Soon, his hands fell away and my hands were bludgeoning his head and chest without resistance. My brick-like hands dented and cracked and smashed as I reformed his body like it was made of clay. I knew that he was already dead; the smell of shit and piss flowed into my nose as one of his eyes was ejected from its socket. But, I wasnt satisfied yet. So I kept going and going until, finally, the emotions that flooded my brain finally left. I was left with a strange feeling of disappointment. I wished that he tried to fight back, that we had some sort of struggle to the death. But, I couldnt complain too much. That feeling in my brain was near intoxicating. Just as Miranda was receiving the drug that would ruin her life, I just found mine. Shit, kid, Terry said with a tone that bordered between impressed and horrified. He motioned for me to move away from my handiwork as he pulled his phone out. Well, Jaime and Charles are going to get a very persuasive picture. Get him in the back while I cover it up. So, were going to Okefenokee? I asked as I hefted Bills corpse over my shoulder. Yep, Terry replied as he pulled a tarp from the back to obscure their work from the world. Were going to chuck him in the swamp so he turns to soup. You wouldnt believe how many people are thrown back there and how quickly their flesh dissolves. My cousin told me that swamp''s preserve bodies like pickled meat, I recalled some articles that Trevor sent me a while back. But, who knows, since he says the world''s getting hotter, maybe itll break it down even faster in the swamp. Your cousins a liberal, Terry spat onto the field. And get yourself changed, youre fucking coated in blood. Chapter 19: Power Farm Tutorial A hired killer and a criminal, Yoshitsune said with a slight hint of disappointment staining her voice. How were you killed? Execution, I answered plainly with a laugh. It was funny, some minor internet celebrity murdered his girlfriend and sloppily left it behind in Okefenokee. Cops found the bones of several other missing persons while they tried to fish out the corpse. A couple of them were my own handiwork. One of my former clients got sweaty and blabbed as soon as any pressure got applied. I got exposed along with Terry and a couple others. But, the investigation into me connected me to several other cold case killings over the years so I was sentenced to death. I very much deserve to be down here. Do you regret it? She asked. I remained silent for a moment. Yoshitsune wanted a tortured soul like her to be her companion. Unfortunately, I would not be a suitable person to commiserate with. Instead, I decided to simply choose my words a bit more carefully to make it seem a little justified. No, I replied simply. Everyone that I dealt with was scum. I wouldnt say that they deserved to be killed like that, but I dont regret it. Also, when I was offered a lighter punishment in exchange for giving up names and connections, I refused. Im no traitor. At least I didnt maim any kids, my brave samurai. Yoshitsune shrank as I turned her crimes back her way. It was refreshing that she accepted her own culpability in her actions, orders or no. Youre right, she admitted with a defeated posture. I was overly harsh. You seem to be honest about loyalty to your comrades, as despicable as they may be. I will accept you as my comrade as well. What is it that you desire in payment for your assistance? I put my hand to my chin and scratched my rough scales. There was not much in the way of items that I could use nor did I even know if my targets had anything worth taking. Even if they did, weapons were useless for me and my scales acted as suitable armor. There was only one thing that I wanted from Yoshitsune. I want your cooperation after this is over, I answered, much to the demons surprise. I realize that braving this world alone is suicide and your abilities have impressed me enough that I want to recruit you. I am willing to accompany you until we reach the level cap of the region, Yoshitsune replied. That is more than appropriate," I answered, with a smile. Quest! Murder Mitsuhide: Our pitiful warrior wants to avenge her unfortunate death at the hands of her comrades. Butcher the traitors and leave their remains at the mercy of the aggrieved. Reward: Loyalty from Yoshitsune until Level 20 is reached. So, what is this method for getting stronger? I asked, curious of the plan that Yoshitsune devised. Ishmael-san, you have not leveled-up to 6 yet, have you? Yoshitsune asked. My mouth opened, but did not produce an answer. I knew that I definitely earned enough XP to level up between saving Yoshitsune and the deaths of all of those beasts. However, I did not recall ever receiving a notification that I had leveled up. I opened up my character page to investigate the discrepancy. Name: Ishmael Level 5 HP: 199/199 MP: 0/0 If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Title: The One Who Entertains the Aspect of Wrath EXP: 4775/2500 Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 3) Stats: Strength: 38.19 (+6.82) Agility: 27.47 (+6.82) Magic: 0 Body: 40.04 (+6.82) Armor: 10 (Natural) Passive Abilities: Taken in Ones Prime. They Dont Make Them like They Used To (D). A True Beast Has No Need for Magic (D). The Body is the Best Weapon (E). Lernaean Blood. Active Abilities: Flaying Tail. Sanguine Bite. Acid Spit. Notoriety: Demon of the Depths. You ripped to shreds the only safety that these poor lost souls ever knew. For better or for worse, they are on their own. Your actions will never leave their thoughts. +1 Level to all skills. As it turned out, I had already far exceeded the requirements for leveling up. A new color appeared over my current XP as if to loudly display the strange situation. Oh, that is peculiar, I commented. I have already far exceeded the level-up requirement. I wonder if there is a way to level up now. No! Yoshitsune shouted in a way that was quite uncharacteristic and made me snap into attention. This is what we want. Now that you have advanced from the tutorial and you use XP as currency, you must purchase level ups. My previous group made the decision to purchase levels as soon as we got it. When you are Level 10, then the creatures here dont give any XP or bonus stats. The lightbulb in my head shone brilliant light on an entire realm of new possibilities. When and how you level became a game of its own. The perfect demon would not level up from the minimum until they maximized their stat gain and purchased all the equipment they needed. If they managed to survive until that point, that is. But there must be some limit to the amount of stats you can siphon off the monsters, I said, doubting that there was such a simple exploit to the system. That is true, Yoshitsune conceded. We will only level when we stop gaining additional stats. I havent been able to use this method myself, but we had met someone far stronger than us who had. Seeing no glaring flaws in Yoshitsunes grand plan, I accompanied her down the sand hill and back towards the shores of the tar lake. She reached down and picked up a crab that was relaxed upon the beach. The poor crustacean was lobbed into the lake, making a small plop in the active surface of the tar. Ripples formed on the surface before quickly turning into waves as creatures emerged from the displaced tar to hunt down the ones that disturbed their rest. It wasnt enviable work. We traveled from shore to shore to obliterate the beasts that lurked within. We would allow the first creature to call for help while systematically disassembling the reinforcements without much concern or danger of retribution. I swallowed my dissatisfaction at the loss of danger I felt towards these combats. It was my necessary sacrifice to suitably prepare myself for greater challenges in the future. Yoshitsunes methods were surgical and sterile, indicative of someone that possessed a fair amount of experience in military command. Our battles were innumerous and without struggle. The numbers only climbed and climbed and climbed as we subjected the local ecosystem to a mass extinction event that only mankind could inflict upon nature. Even with a sky, it was still ceaselessly gray and did not show the passage of the day. I felt like a retiree glued to a Vegas slot machine, oblivious to the hours that disappeared behind the addictive clunk of the lever. I still felt like I was freshly dead; that I had only spent a short time in the depths of Hell. But, that could just be the delirium of limbo. Weeks, even months, could have already passed without me ever being the wiser. My growth has ceased, Yoshitsune reported, a massive plume of miasma flowing from the blade of her sword. I looked up at her as I ripped apart a bouncing beast. As I looked up my stats for the unknown time since we began, I frowned. I think I have a couple more, I replied. It took four more kills before I reached my own limit and purchased my way to Level 6. It was already immediately apparent how much worse it would get the higher up they got. Something about the larger growth requirement combined with the lower XP income infuriated me to no end. It was a reminder of the cruelty of inflation and stagnant wages of my impoverished childhood. No wonder the demons who ruled took inspiration from the worst human inventions. As I was in the depths of my monotonous slaughter, a sharp scream broke me from my mindless killing. Across the tar lakes, the figure of a demon could be seen. They were slowly being overwhelmed by the murky inhabitants. Just like my first encounter, their limbs seemed to be slowly crippled. Thats the common way people go, Yoshitsune commented, her attention also grabbed by the unfolding desperation. You die from the mounting injuries and they drag your corpse into the lake to feed on. That, or you get found by roaming demons that steal your stats and your life. We can go that way and clear out the beasts. Poor bastard, I joked as I watched the creatures close in on them. Must have been a new Level 5 that got unlucky with where they were dropped. But, an idea flared up in my mind; an idea that only my memories of Charles could conjure up. There was a more effective way to go about this. I cursed internally that my memories of that damnable Charles that inspired me to reach this conclusion. Yoshitsune, I said, gaining the samurais attention. I want to save that demon, but I want you to follow my lead. I assume it is not out of the kindness of your heart, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune replied. Im sure that they will find it kind compared to what is in store for them, I argued. Besides, it will benefit both of us tremendously. Fine, lead the way. Chapter 20: Tainted Grace Yoshitsune told me to lead the way, but the fleet-footed samurai quickly left me several seconds behind to prevent the ailing demon from dying before we could stage our noble rescue. As soon as I got within range, I sprayed my venom towards the most threatening beast. It screeched in pain as the other beasts looked up in time to see Yoshitsune rend their flesh like a blender filled with Jell-O. Viscera and miasma sprayed all over the disoriented demon that was certainly praying to be saved. The battle was quick and anti-climactic; Yoshitsune methodical attack patterns guaranteed a quick and decisive skirmish. It also helped that we made out 500XP richer than we were just a few seconds prior. How are your injuries? Yoshitsune asked as she knelt in the sand next to the demon. A lion-headed demon wearing a tattered suit wiped away blood that leaked from their forehead. They looked up at Yoshitsune as though she were an errant angel descended from heaven. Their moistened eyes were filled with awe and relief that they had survived. With trembling hands, they tried to reach up at their savior. They must be suffering from a head injury, I commented as I, finally, caught up to the aftermath of the battle. The lions head whipped my way and I could see some stupid delusion break apart behind their eyes. A life conjured in seconds about a budding romance with Yoshitsune was ruined by my mere presence. I wondered how they would feel if I were to tell them that I was the one that sent the angel to save their life. I-I am perfectly fine, the lion replied in a prideful tone. Excuse me for my rudeness, my lady, my name is Bayard. Many thanks for saving me from a gruesome fate, temporary as it may have been. It would not be as temporary as you imagined, Bayard, I replied. Those beasts would have dragged you into the tar and you would wallow and die until you finally manage to fight your way out. Bayard looked over his shoulder towards the bubbling tar. The heat that exuded off of the black liquid was enough to make him shudder as the significant suffering that hed face. Then I am more indebted to you than I believed, Bayard said, ignoring me and looking directly at Yoshitsune. Please, tell me your name, my lady, so that I may know how to address my savior. I rolled my eyes. Why couldnt it have been a different kind of fool? I considered throwing him into the murky depths myself when I felt Yoshitsunes gaze on me. Even without eyes, a prickling sensation in my brain told me she was watching me to understand where I was going with this. Yoshitsune, she answered after I gave her a short nod of approval. My party mate is Ishmael-san. Ah, Lady Yoshitsune, Bayard replied ecstatically as he rolled the name over his tongue. Oh, Angel of the East, for what reason are you traveling with such an uncouth and ignoble creature? I forgive your eyes that have been deprived of sight, but this beast is not the sort that a woman such as yourself should entertain. That ignoble creature is the one that said that we should save you, Yoshitsune retorted, clearly disinterested in the wooing pressed upon her. As Bayard looked back at me, I waved and showed my pointed teeth. My forked tongue slithered out as I opened my mouth to speak. Thats right, I confirmed with a nod. It was clear that you were an unfortunate soul that just arrived at this terrible place. It would not do anyone any good if you were left to die and drown in this cruel initiation by Lucifer himself. So, I thought it would be a good idea to offer a fellow demon a helping hand. Even after the most cordial explanation I could put together, Bayard still regarded me with a healthy amount of suspicion. I understood that my new visage did not evoke feelings of trustworthiness, but I still felt insulted. Either the people of this realm are of a higher moral fiber than those that languish in the Bowels, or you are luring me into a trap, Bayard observed. I clicked my tongue. How unlucky that the fool was only a fool towards women. Trap is a poor word, Bayard, I argued while feigning distress over the accusations. It is our intent to help you become self-sufficient in this new world. Allies are always preferable to more enemies, wouldnt you agree? Bayards dumb nod permitted me to continue one with my pitch. As such, it is our desire to equip you with the skills needed to survive, no, thrive in a place such as this. You saw how quickly Yoshitsune dispatched those creatures that you struggled against? She is only a level above you. All we ask in exchange for this knowledge is a small commission. Lets sayten percent of the XP you earn until you are Level 10. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Bayards eyes widened at the deal offered to him before his lips snarled and a low growl left his mouth. Extortioner! Greedy beast! You are the Serpent that misled Eve and led humanity to sin! Bayard accused. And now you are attempting to stray yet another woman down your wicked path. Does your deviancy know no limits? Lady Yoshitsune, you must see reason and slay this infernal creature. I beg you. Fuck this, were not getting anywhere, I barked. The change in tone made Bayards fur puff up. This stupid shit stain isnt grateful at all. Lets just do what the beasts were going to do and be done with this. The sound of Yoshitsunes hands unsheathing her weapon from her sleeve made Bayard gulp. I knew from my own experiences that his injury timers were still nowhere near close to timing out. Wait! Wait! Bayard shouted, eyes filled with panic. But, Yoshitsune did not halt at his pleas. She pierced his neck with his blade and yanked it downwards. Bayards health went to zero and the demon spilled blood onto the sand. That was your plan? Yoshitsune questioned skeptically. She flicked her blade to create an arc of blood on the ground. I looked down at the dead lion and smacked my lips. Obviously, it wasnt ideal, but I still believed that my grand scheme to collect free XP wasnt wrong. I had only come across a difficult first mark. It was something that could happen to even the best. Lets see if his mood changes when he comes back from the dead, I said optimistically as I squatted down beside him. Guys like him are usually slow learners. A little punishment goes a long way to keep them in line. If he knew just how terrible it was in there, hed do anything to avoid going in, Yoshitsune commented and grimaced at the tar. Thats it! I shouted as an even more brilliant scheme formed in my head. Yoshitsune tilted her head at me in confusion. I dont want you to throw his body in the tar. He may have been like a fly in my meal, but that does not warrant that sort of torment. Thats not it at all, Yoshitsune, I corrected with a smile. I only thought of a more grateful group of people that would give us everything we want. Lets makes sure the plan works on this fuck before we move on. I felt Yoshitsunes skeptical gaze, but she did not argue with me. Instead, she kicked some sand on Bayards recovering corpse. Even though she didnt show it, Im sure that she was also sick of the grind. Bayard sputtered back to life after a few minutes. His eyes were wide as he scrambled to regain his bearings. A weak complexion covered his face as he saw his angels clothes splattered with his blood. He scuttled backwards on his hands and feet like a crab until he got a little further away from us. Are you going to behave now? I asked him with a smile. We can keep going if youd like. No! Bayard shouted, his paws held out in front of him in a weak attempt to ward us away. No, I understand your kindness better. I''ll agree to your terms. Wonderful, I inadvertently hissed. But, now it''s twenty five percent. That won''t be an issue, will it? It won''t, Bayard readily agreed as a new message appeared in my eye. Infernal Contract made with Bayard. Failure to uphold to your end of the bargain will result in a cancellation of the agreement and additional punishments enacted. Now what? Bayard asked nervously. We teach you how to survive, I responded, now bound to uphold my end of the arrangement. Not wishing to have infernal punishment levied against us, Yoshitsune and I took Bayard with us to teach him how to properly fight and defend himself. We showed him how to kill a beast quickly enough to avoid it calling for reinforcements as well as the best places to flee if things become overwhelming. Now that whatever lustful stupor that poisoned his mind was popped at the tip of Yoshitsunes blade, Bayard became an invested student. He asked regular questions and actually attempted to follow our instructions to the letter. Perhaps it was the fact that we were contractually obligated not to lead him astray that made him more receptive. Regardless, I was pleased that that intolerable flirtatious side of him had gone away. If you do find yourself with an injury, you can take a potion to recover your health and remove those conditions, Yoshitsune explained to Bayard. The lions eyes were focused on the stores interface. It is a good idea to always have at least two in your inventory at all times. And I can purchase weapons and armor as well? Bayard asked. Is that where you got yours? Yoshitsune bit her lip slightly in contemplation. She touched her hidden blade with her opposite hand and looked back at Bayard. Something like that, she replied. Bayard went quiet as he stared at whatever windows were inside of his eyes. He cursed to himself a couple times before a pair of potions appeared out of thin air and landed in the sand before him. After a couple more minutes, a cavalry saber and a pair of vambraces dropped from the sky. Finally, Bayard said joyfully as he held his new weapon in his hands. No longer will I need to act in the manner of a beast. I now have a proper weapon for proper men. I wont thank you since you slit my throat and will be siphoning my income for some time, but I must agree that this was a better fate than I faced alone. Bayard set off on his own path away from us, probably quite eager to get as far away as possible. Until he purchased Level 10, he would be a constant stream of income for us. Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said as soon as Bayard left earshot. That felt like a good deal of work for a portion of XP from someone that may still just die on his own. Are you sure that this is a good way to go about things? Oh, Im not doing that shit anymore, I agreed with a nod as I looked out at the wide expanse of tar. I told you, Yoshitsune, I found a far better and more grateful group to make money off of. I summoned my chain and set myself up in the same way as I had when I fished out Yoshitsune. I swirled part of the chain above my head while I flung the metal back into the tar. My planted foot fastened the end of the chain in place while the rest splashed loudly into the black sea. I will pull you out of the tar if you agree to give me half of all the XP you gain until I leave this realm! I shouted to the bubbling liquid. Notice Several users would like to form a contract with you. Chapter 21: Giza Scheming I pulled and yanked on the chain like an experienced angler reeling in a prized haul. Innumerable hands breached the pitch black surface of the tar to grip tightly onto my lure; their only lifeline to cease this agony. I was blinded by the endless red messages that appeared in my eyes like splatters of blood as I constantly tugged on the chain. My muscles bulged as the weight on the other end grew heavier and heavier; the sheer volume of bodies surprised me. Hand over hand, inch by inch, I slowly extracted the boiling bodies. Yoshitsune flinched as large globs of tar dripped from the chain and burned my scaled hands. I did not begrudge her impassive viewing and aversion to draw nearer to me; it had not been long since I had dragged her half-melted body from this agonizing prison. The first deformed body emerged from the muck. They held on tightly to the chain, their skin melted to the metal surface and their voices hoarse from the throat-ripping screams that irritated my ears. A pile of bodies sat at my feet; their flesh sloughing off the bone like a well-cooked brisket. My toes burned from the pooling tar. Eventually, the end of the chain slid from the lake. Near two dozen deformed cadavers lined the shore. All eventually succumbed to their wounds to allow them peace from that pain. Yoshitsune kindly severed hands from body and allowed me to recover my chain. I think we will need to buy a higher quality chain next time, I said to Yoshitsune as I appraised the macabre tool; severed hands decorated the metal like grisly ornaments. One by one, the rescued demons sputtered back to life. Most stayed on the ground and heaved large sighs of relief. For the first time in an unknowable amount of time, they were not in pain. Their eyes would eventually shift towards me, their savior. T-thank you, a woman with mandibles sputtered. Im finally free! The first show of appreciation caused a wave of gratitude to wash my way. Praises and words of thanks accompanied overeager reaching hands that tried to touch my assumed divinity. I took a half step back and donned my warmest fake smile. With my small flock, I felt like a duplicitous pastor that could send them cheerfully towards my unholy purposes. You are very welcome, I said, doing my best to not lop off any limbs that got too close to me. But, all that I need from you is to continue to try to fight and grow. So please, go back out into the world and live your lives anew. My speech seemed suitable enough. The ones that seemed less enamored with me and the more intrepid demons set off first; leaving me with only the docile ones who continued to look at me with expectant eyes. Perhaps the heat of the tar boiled their brains and left them as irrecoverable imbeciles. What should we do? One of the demons, a man with the head of a raccoon asked. You should all form a party and start hunting, I suggested. You have a better chance of surviving if you work together. Ill be sure to let you know if I have anything else in mind. Satisfied with the suggestion, the remaining ten or so demons formed a party amongst themselves and set out to earn me money. For a manager, they were the perfect worker. They had no need to eat or sleep; every waking moment of their life would be solely dedicated to enriching me. Yet, I still watched them leave with distaste in my heart. You dont seem pleased about their appreciation, Yoshitsune commented. Im not a savior, I stated as I spat onto the sand. Its sickening how quickly others will latch on to such pointless hopes. Im exploiting them and, for some reason, they are accepting it with a smile; like a cow before you slaughter it. If I had stayed down there much longer, I may have acted that way myself, she replied as she watched the large party leave. I didnt see any that appeared to be all that useful to use as an army, but, at least we will earn XP far faster than we ever could on our own. So, does that mean we are not going to do this anymore? Are you kidding? I asked, much to Yoshitsunes surprise. Its true that I hate these kinds of people, but I hate what we were doing far more. After buying a chain made of a higher quality of Sin-got, we traveled from lake to lake to cast out heavy lines into the black water. Everywhere we went, ravenous fish clamped on in exchange for gutting their future. Dozens were pulled into salvation and set upon the world by my own greedy hands. Before long, the Tar Gardens became smothered in loyal little servants that made money for us. XP accrual no longer became a concern. Innumerable people were contractually bound to donate to us their blood, sweat, and tears. Technically, they could choose to remain sedentary until the day I left without giving me a single thing. However, all knew what it meant to remain on the bottom of the food chain. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. And so, this cycle continued for a long while. There was no shortage of abandoned bodies that needed to be fished out of tar and we still needed so much more to be able to pursue Yoshitsunes old party. They are starting to rescue each other from the tar pits, Yoshitsune commented and pointed. I looked in the direction that Yoshitsune directed to see a team of demons throw a chain into the lake. With slow, methodical effort, the demons pulled out a large amount of unfortunate souls from the lake. The demons conversed with their newly revived brethren. After a few moments, they appeared to come to an agreement and the entire group walked off together. This began happening all over the Tar Gardens; demons pulled out en masse to join their saviors and grow ever larger in size. The previously desolate wastes suddenly teemed with life to the point that Yoshitsune and I had difficulty finding our own creatures to hunt. Instead, we had to turn to the methods that I developed with Squealer while in the Bowels. I sat atop a sand dune and watched the numerous silhouettes assault the beasts of the depths while I did squats with a Sin-got rod that I purchased off the store. Since we began our operation, I had managed to go all the way up to Level 9. All I had to focus on was maxing out my stat gain each level. Isnt this far better? I asked Yoshitsune, satisfied with the new arrangement. However, I got no response. She appeared to be lost in thought; her mouth hung slightly agape as she perused the menus. After a moment, she looked up at me. Why are we making so much more now? Yoshitsune asked in bewilderment as she saw her XP total endlessly rise. We had not made any contracts in some time, but the amount that we earned was only growing exponentially. If anything, I expected it to slow considerably once the contractors leveled up and lost XP earnings. I began to laugh as I understood what had happened. Yoshitsune tilted her head to look at me. Of course, I continued to chuckle. Of course thats what theyd do. What are they doing? Yoshitsune pressed, annoyed with my fits of laughter. Theyve already gotten sick of farming for half of the reward, I replied, finally returning to a more neutral emotion. They have rescued more demons to impose upon them the same contract that we initially gave. These new demons will recover a portion of the XP that they lose in the contract with us. If they save enough, they will earn even more than they lose. My Aunt Casey fell for something similar to this. Instead of a hellish grind of monster slaying, she tried to sell nutrient shakes. There was little money in selling merchandise, it was all in recruiting more sellers under your name. The more people that she had selling under her, the more that she would make. But, by the time she was roped in, there were not many suckers left to siphon off of. Meanwhile, the people that started it had all the money funneled to them until there was nothing left to squeeze. So, since our contract with them is to gain 50% of all the XP they gain while you are in this realm, they must pay us any XP they gain from other sources? Yoshitsune asked. If I could see her eyes, I knew that they would be wide in surprise. Even if they sell items Exactly, I replied, happy that I had a partner that was quick on the uptake. The larger the system gets, the more that we earn. But, I would recommend that we make ourselves scarce. Why is that? She asked. Well, it wont be too long before they finally get the bright idea to overwhelm us with numbers and threaten to throw us in the tar unless we rescind their contracts, I explained. If they cant find us, then we can steal from them for a long time. The fingers on Yoshitsunes face wriggled while she pensively touched her chin. Her eyes glowed as she checked and rechecked several different maps and menus. Alright, she finally agreed. How close are you to maxing out your stats for this level? If I run with these weights, it wont be long, I explained as I summoned a few extra hunks of metal. Ill be Level 10 after this. Good, you get your next ability then, Yoshitsune said with a nod. I just recently recovered mine. With that, we ran down the dune and in the direction of the mountains. My warning of an impending mutiny caused Yoshitsune to be additionally cautious. We took routes that led us as far away from the centralized hunting spots as possible. Eventually, my stats ceased to increase with the exercise and I opened my menu to rise to the next stage. Notice Congratulations! You are now Level 10. Your stats have increased. You have unlocked Level 4 Transformation. Please choose one of the following: Wings, Limb Regeneration, Thick Scales. This selection took far less deliberation than the previous one. Still haunted by my experiences with crippled limbs, I determined that the ability to remove and replace wounded limbs had the most varied uses. Wait, Yoshitsune, Im about to transform, I said. Yoshitsune focused her attention on anything that could threaten this vulnerable moment. I braced myself, ready for a new pain to light my mind on fire. I did not think of the possibilities out of concern that I would only be manifesting my own creative suffering. Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 4) Completed Limb Regeneration - Active Some fights cost a literal arm and a leg to survive. Now, that cost will not linger until you die or pay a hefty price for a potion. Able to regrow any limb. Cannot regrow head or internal organs. Oh, I said with pleasant surprise. Finally, a painless one. Chapter 22: Manhunt Yoshitsune led me to the end of the world. As we approached it, the black rocky teeth that made up the maw of this realms infernal mouth grew ever taller to serve as the impenetrable border that hems all us in. To climb to the other side was to fall off the face of the world entirely and tumble down into endless infinity. At the moment, we were taking out a series of cave entrances from a vantage point atop some dunes. Yoshitsune had remained perfectly still for, what felt like, days as she observed the openings with whatever form of perception she did possess. As for myself, I had managed to get my stats maxed up to reach Level 12. However, it was clear that things were beginning to grind to a halt. There were only so many beasts to hunt and XP now exchanged numerous layers of contracts before it finally reached our pockets at the top. Conflict between the groups was inevitable. It was too bad that I did not get to watch it, but I knew that the resulting death would obliterate our passive income for some time. I had also learned that there was a variety of entertainment available for purchase in the store. Tomes upon tomes written by the creatives of the damned were made available for me to indulge in. There hasnt been any movement since we got here, Yoshitsune said with a frustrated tone. Did they move? I think we should look inside, I suggested as I looked up from my book. With a single thought, the book evaporated from my hand and returned to my inventory. Sitting around out here is not changing anything. Yoshitsune nodded in agreement and rose from her kneeling position. A quick flick of her kimono blasted the sand off the cloth and peppered me with the errant grains. She began to walk down the dune and towards the cave she used to call home. A war that raged between rage and nerves made her body tremble in anticipation. So, what kind of demons are the targets? I asked as I began to plan my strategy around a fight back in the caves. When I was killed, there were only four of us remaining from our original group, Yoshitsune explained. Uragoe is the strongest of us and my former leader. He can create blades out of the air itself and fly a limited distance; maybe fifty or so shaku. Jarek fights much in the same way as you do, Ishmael-san; up close with their hands. There is also Raffa who uses stealth by manipulating shadow. Do you think they recruited more after your death? I asked. No, she answered quickly. After we left the Bowels and had a few fights in the Tar Gardens, Uragoe became far more frustrated with our performance. He believed that the members of our group that did not make it to the other side with us were traitors who abandoned us intentionally. I believe that he regretted his decision to leave our position of power within the Bowels. Thats why he slowly turned on the rest of us to eliminate the weakest of us. I should have tried to leave far earlier. We made our way into the cave entrance and Yoshitsunes blade crept from her sleeve. The low ceilings and glowing moss reminded me of the constricted tunnels of the Bowels. I ran a claw along the walls of the cave and that heinous odor entered my nose. Do these tunnels connect to the Bowels? I asked. Did we even have to use a Portal? They do connect, Yoshitsune confirmed. However, even if you did reach a connection, there is an invisible barrier that prevents you from crossing to the other side without the use of a Portal. It was a miracle that six of us out of thirty managed to arrive in the same place. You all arrived in the same place? I asked in confusion. If others had been with me, would they have seen what I saw? Close enough that a few of us remained in a party and tracked each other down, Yoshitsune confirmed. However, that was the last bit of fortune that ever came our groups way. A shallow bend led us to a small cavern. Yoshitsune came to a halt at the bare rock floors. She knelt down to inspect the ground. Her fingers passed over the stone to try to discover any sort of clues available. Empty, Yoshitsune said with bitter disappointment. Had you moved before? I asked. No, Yoshitsune said definitively. Uragoe would have had to be driven out before he gave up a place that he considered his. I lowered myself to the floor to do my own investigative work. I sniffed the rock to find only more bad odors. However, there was something else mixed in with the conflicted scents. I took a deeper breath and cursed at the burning that took over my nose. But, fortunately, the scent persisted. I looked in the direction of the tunnel that we entered from but saw nothing. I decided to follow the scent towards the tunnel. It became stronger as I moved backwards. Before I could get close enough, some rocks jostled out of place and I heard footprints pattering directly in front of me. Someones here! I called out as I blindly swiped at the wall. They must have ducked below my hands. Rocks fell away and blasted me with the terrible stench. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. My eyes went black and a timer of a crossed-out eye appeared above my health bar. I placed my hand on the wall to stabilize myself as the short timer wound down. Raffa! Yoshitsune shouted as she sprinted up the tunnel. As soon as my eyesight returned, I moved to follow her. That proved to be difficult because her smaller stature and high agility stats made it far easier for her to navigate these tight corridors. She quickly disappeared from sight in order to hunt down her quarry. I cursed under my breath and hunched my posture to barrel down the rest of the tunnel and burst out the other side. However, as I did so, I found that I was alone and the chase had long since left me behind. I opened my map to see Yoshitsune rapidly moving off towards the tar lakes. With the map open to track our locations, I ran to catch up with the hunt. My hulking frame prevented me from closing the distance. Are we being led towards a trap? I examined the map for any locations that seemed to be suitable. But that did not make sense; it would have been smarter to ambush us inside of the cave. A bolt of lightning and a crash of thunder from Yoshitsunes direction derailed my train of thought. I continued to sprint onwards to support Yoshitsune if things took a turn for the worse. Another lightning bolt cracked the sky and illuminated two figures. As I grew closer, I saw that the thunderbolts were Yoshitsunes doing. She opened the sky to deliver punishment onto the traitor. She stood over its steaming body with her blade raised high into the air. With a swift motion, she swung the weapon down and slit the demons throat. Yoshitsune! I called out to get her attention. When she turned to face me, I noticed that her clothes and face were covered in an inky liquid and pierced with brown feathers. Her health sat just below half. Ishmael-san, apologies that I left you behind. Raffa is quick and I could not afford to wait for you, Yoshitsune explained. We will need to bind her before she wakes up again. I summoned my chain and stood over Raffa. Brown plumage framed her owl-like face and her still open eyes were dyed black with shadow. Her body was unnaturally light and binding her limbs with the chains snapped her hollow bones. It was not long before life returned to those blackened pupils and Raffa revived. Upon seeing us, she tried to scuttle away only to find that her body was bound by a heavy chain. She winced in pain as her fragile bones creaked from the biting metal and her body slouched in acceptance at her position. Yoshitsune, Raffa greeted. You have done well for yourself by getting out so soon. Uragoe had Jarek throw you so far that it should have taken decades for you to crawl out, if ever. Where is Uragoe, Raffa? Yoshitsune asked pointedly. Raffa laughed with the eyes of a person who knew they were doomed. I had seen it many times during my previous work. It does not matter if it is man or beast; the creature that knows that it is dead will do anything to screw over the ones that attacked it to ensure it has the last laugh. Terry often bitched about a deer he shot that flung itself in the river with its dying breath so he couldnt have the meat. Id love to tell you, Yoshitsune, but Uragoe left me behind not long ago, Raffa answered bitterly. He said that I was too useless to keep around any longer and that the group was no more. Im sure that you have some idea of where he is, dont you? Yoshitsune pressed. She prodded the tip of her blade into Raffas flesh; blood pooled from the wound. Raffa sucked air through her beak and sharply cooed in pain. However, she did not crack under the pressure of the blade. Instead, she appeared to be almost tranquil; an ability to think that can only be created when one is brought to the brink. What happens after I answer the question? Raffa asked. Youll get to feel what I felt, Yoshitsune replied. Raffa laughed again. This time, it was a manic, wide-eyed ecstasy. You know that I helped kill you to maintain my own position, Yoshitsune, Raffa hissed. Hypocrite. What about all those people that we killed in the Bowels? What about Rock, who you slew with your own hands under Uragoes orders? You think you are justified to extract vengeance from me? Who cares about something like justification? Yoshitsune barked angrily at Raffa. It is only my own selfish desires that drive me to do this. It is because I have the tools to do it that I pursue this. I will not lie down and accept my fate if someone comes to do the same to me. Im doing this because I hate all of you and want you to suffer. Then get it over with already! Raffa spat. Throw her in, Yoshitsune ordered. Silently, I gripped the chain and hurled Raffa into the nearest tar lake. A quick scream of pain vanished in the tars heavy grasp. I felt tugging on the chain as Raffa futilely tried to wriggle herself free from her shackles. Pull her out, Yoshitsune commanded. I reeled Raffa back in. The owl teetered between life and death. Her flesh and black liquid dripped all over. I could hear soft, overwhelmed sobbing coming from the half-drowned bird as her body steamed. Are you ready to cooperate, Raffa? Yoshitsune asked again. If you tell me, Ill leave you in the shallows. T-they went to c-challenge the Dungeon, Raffa sputtered, her cool fa?ade obliterated upon her brief encounter with the tar. Tip: Dungeons are designated challenge areas in the world that allow you to gain additional stats, items, and abilities depending on the monster at the end. User did not find any of the Dungeons inside of the Bowels. I was silently glad that the wiretapping demon in my head was listening to the conversation and prevented me from asking questions. Now that I thought about it, Pylicles likely got his spear from a Dungeon. It was the only weapon that I saw. My streamlined approach to clearing the Bowels made me wonder what else I had missed in my haste. Drowned Giant? Yoshitsune asked through gritted teeth as Raffa nodded. Why are they challenging it now instead of when it was suggested ages ago? T-they met some new people who were quite s-strong, Raffa replied. U-Uragoe said that t-this is what he needed to fix his mistakes. I got left behind because he didnt want to share with someone like me whose ability would drag the rest down. They should still be down there. Please, the pain is unbeara- Yoshitsune plunged her blade into Raffas neck and the owl went limp. She stood over the corpse of her former comrade and regarded the body with a somber expression. Her natural disposition conflicted with the person she forced herself to be to gain satisfaction. Toss her in the shallows, Yoshitsune said. If she tries hard enough, she wont die again. So, are we going to go to this Dungeon? I asked as I freed Raffas body from my chains. I hefted the owl over my shoulder and tossed her only a few feet into the lake. Her body slowly sunk beneath the surface. Yoshitsune stood quietly for a moment and weighed her options. I cannot allow them to earn anything from the Dungeon, Yoshitsune said scornfully. Lets ruin their fun. Chapter 23: Party Crashers Amongst the seemingly countless tar lakes, one was different from the rest. A large sinkhole sat in the center of the lakebed. Small puddles of tar rested in slight depressions in the soil and a small smattering of beasts roamed around the dungeon entrance to ward off any who were unworthy of entering. As soon as Yoshitsune and I got close enough, the guardians of the entrance moved to attack us. However, without the protection of the tar, the beasts here were even more routine than usual. With a few swipes of claws and slash of blade, the guardians dissipated into miasma. We stood at the entrance of the Dungeon. As I looked down the hole, I could only see darkness. So, what do you know about this place? I asked Yoshitsune. We heard about it from another demon who claimed to have cleared it with another group, Yoshitsune answered. They didnt tell us what the reward was, but they were so impressively strong that they must have earned something good. You done one of these before? I asked as I kicked some sand down the hole. I never found one in the Bowels so Im not sure what to expect. Expect more and stronger yokai than usual, she answered. Without any further explanation, Yoshitsune took a step forward and descended into the hole. Her body immediately disappeared into the blackness as though it was phased out of this plane of existence entirely. Great explanation, I said with a smile and jumped in after her. As I stepped into the opening, I felt the world shift around me. Then, I was pulled down rapidly like an invisible hand grabbed my legs and yanked me down. I looked up to see the sky disappear and a message appeared. Notice Entering Dungeon: Drowned Giant I slid down a sandy tunnel for several seconds before being deposited into the starting area. My feet met solid rock and my scales baked from the intense heat. I stood on a narrow walkway flanked by tar that bubbled and exploded like hellfire. Large bubbles popped and flowed the boiling liquid across the passage. Massive skulls protruded from the seas; their eye sockets devoid of all their flesh stared at us newcomers. Yoshitsune stood a few steps ahead of me; her focus was on the other end of the passageway. Her sword was already drawn and ready to mince her targets at a moments notice. Lets get going, we have a lot of ground to make up, Yoshitsune said. She quickly broke in a sprint towards the other end of the walkway. Surprised by her recklessness, I hurried behind. My eyes stayed peeled towards these more dangerous beasts that were primed to act like the Kraken and grip us with their tentacles. However, outside of the burbling from the heat, the tar remained relatively inert. I felt ill at ease. That feeling that you get in the base of your brain when you know someone is gunning for you. A fucker moves from his usual spot in the cafeteria, he switches times with other guys for showers. But you still know hes there, watching you and waiting for the moment when he can best strike. In those instances, it was always better to go seek them out yourself and beat them within an inch of their life. Unfortunately, leaping in the tar to find whatever lurks below the surface would be a folly not even my most adrenaline-addled brain would jump at. A large splash of tar swept across the passageway and made my premonition feel like fact. Yoshitsune effortlessly leapt through the air to avoid any of the liquid while I had to arc my body on a much lower trajectory. Droplets of tar kissed my scales with burning passion and shaved off trace amounts of health for good measure. My eyes quickly darted around to find whatever launched the attack against us. But, nothing revealed itself. The beast chose to remain as an ambush predator, content with its territorial advantage. The rocky passage no longer became continuous. Large chunks of stone fell away into the tar and left wide gaps between. The boiling liquid that waited in between the safety and burbled death to us. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Yoshitsune did not even hesitate in her calculations. She flung herself across the gap without breaking stride and landed on the other side in stride. I felt stupid. I was being outdone in fearlessness and it was making my teeth itch in discomfort. Where did this caution come from? It could not be tolerated. Like a gator-skin cannonball, I rocketed my impressive mass across the gap and crashed into the rock. My landing shook the passageway and the tar sat only a few inches behind my heels. I raised my tail even higher to avoid accidentally dipping it in the tar. These gaps became more frequent the deeper that we got into the dungeon. Sometimes it was a short gap that belched tar when you passed over it. Other times, we needed to jump continuously across many gaps. The most recent time, the beast I was convinced was following us splashed tar onto where we intended to land. There was little else to do but to accept the pain. My feet were still steaming from where it was charred. Rough rocks dug into the tender flesh and made me scowl in discomfort. I noticed that my health was not regenerating in the Dungeon. The burns and small wounds that I accrued would not subside. There were no symbols by my health bar, further leading me to believe that we were technically in combat. Eventually, the thin passage widened into a far larger platform. The tar swept to the left side of the platform and rushed over a hidden edge to form a tar fall that crashed on whatever was unfortunately enough to be below it. Strewn atop the rocks were numerous monster corpses along with a singular, disemboweled demon. A massive mammalian looking beast lied butchered and half-submerged in the tar. The powerful bursts of steam caused its massive body to bob on the surface. Long scorch marks spread out from its body and covered the ground in looping trails of fire. Is that body one of your friends? I asked Yoshitsune. No, this one is a lizard, she commented. Uragoe is a Tengu and Jarek is some sort of bear. Someone unrelated then. It must be a recent fight if the monster bodies are still here, I observed. Should we wait for it to revive or toss it? Yoshitsune shook her head and walked towards the back of the platform. A steep set of stairs twisted and turned downwards towards the bottom of the tar falls. Itd be pointless to wait. You cant revive until the Dungeon is cleared or failed. The same goes for the monsters. Thats why we didnt need to worry about any, Yoshitsune explained. You lose significantly more for dying, but its worth it if you manage to collect the reward for conquering it. If someone died here, either luck has abandoned them or the group ahead are close to running out of health potions. Cant they buy more? I asked. You cant access the shop in a Dungeon, Yoshitsune answered. Thanks for waiting until now to explain it, I said with dripping sarcasm as I looked over my shoulder towards the monster that was never there. I checked my inventory to take stock of the health items that I had on hand. Apologies, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said with a small bow. I am not very good at explaining these things. Nothing like this existed in my lifetime. But, that is beside the point. We need to push on. It must have taken them days to get this far. It cant be too much further. We walked down the steps. The ceiling grew much lower and the heat radiating from below concentrated in this narrow space. Near-evaporated water formed droplets that clung to my scales like I was a fruit at a fancy grocery store. Large holes in the wall showed the way for monsters to assail a party on their way down. More corpses acted as a trail of breadcrumbs to lead us to our lost children. The stairs deposited us back on another passageway that crossed the river of tar. Another falls waited on the other side. However, this time, we heard sounds beyond the gurgling of primordial soup. Shouts and roars could be heard echoing up from the next stairwell. Yoshitsune, once again, broke out in a frenzied run and forced me to give everything that I had to catch up with her. Crackles of electricity sent sparks off her body like a neon light with faulty wiring. Her punishing hands tightened down on her angry red skin. Her intoxication finally infected my mind as well. The sheer amount of monster corpses interested me. But, it was the sounds of fresh combat nearby that sent my mind ablaze with the eagerness to throw myself into the fray. The strong hunting party, the strong monsters; I wanted to kill them all and rip the reward that they worked so hard for from their tired hands and serve my own ends. It was not malice, it was what I was owed. We leapt over the gaps in the rock; our unfettered movement making all obstacles appear meaningless. Stairs were taken several at a time. Sounds grew even louder to compete with the sounds of blood rushing past my ears. The stairs opened into a massive chamber where a battle of life and death played out before my eyes. Tar spilled down to the foot of the falls. Standing in the shallows was a black furred mammoth. Its trunk sprayed tar and flames down on four demons in front of it. Long toothed beasts prowled onto the rocks to pounce at their enemies. A massive gust of wind blew at the rapidly approaching beasts and ran massive gashes into their bodies. A large furry demon smashed one of their heads while a gilled woman with skin of aquamarine scales launched globes of water. Finally, a demon that looked like an anthropomorphic weasel stood directly in front of the mammoth and prodded at it with a large spear. All of them were too focused on their foes to notice that new adversaries had joined their party. However, it seemed that an ambush was not good enough for Yoshitsune. Her body glowed with righteous anger as showered the ground with spark. She pointed her blade towards her hated foe; a demon with a bald head and a long red nose that wore samurai armor. Crow wings sprouted in two black tufts from his back. Uragoe! Chapter 24: Flesh and Bones A flash of lightning left Yoshitsunes blade to smite the target of her hatred. A crack of thunder followed as the bolts companion ripped through the enclosed space like a gunshot or an errant firework. The bolt struck the long-nosed bird man in the side and smashed him against a wall of the chamber. He bounced against the stones and landed gently onto the ground. Yoshitsune! Uragoe shouted in surprise. I should have done a better job of disposing of your body. Next time, I will bury you under the lake bed. You are not allowed to speak my name! Yoshitsune screamed. She quickly stepped into Uragoes space before his wings kicked up a strong gust that buffeted her mid-swing. Uragoe managed to duck beneath the sweeping blade and summon several of his own. While they were quickly neutralized by Yoshitsunes arcing katana, Uragoe used the opportunity to buy himself more space. Jarek and I approached each other with the mutual understanding of each others roles in this personal duel. I locked hands with the upright bear and felt the tightly corded muscles push against me. I placed my hands on the furry demons shoulders and pushed back with all my might, overjoyed with the simple, honest challenge. There was no greater feeling of accomplishment than to overcome a suitable challenge with only ones power. Mano a mano; muscles against muscles. No teeth, no tails, and no abilities. The claws of our feet scrabbled the rocks while our arms strained and our teeth became clenched in focus. In our silent agreement, anything except for pushing the other back was an admittance of defeat and weakness. Meanwhile, our engagement had left the remaining pair to fend for themselves. A summoned cloud spilled rain upon the beasts of the black. Their movements dulled as their flames were temporarily quenched by the downpour. The weasel did not hesitate in the face of opportunity; a flurry of well-placed spear strikes felled the horde of animals. It was not, however, enough to sufficiently harm the mammoth. A loud trumpet sounded and the tar began to bubble with new creations. Bonnie! The weasel shouted at the scaled woman. Help out Uragoe. Ill hold this behemoth back. Bonnie cupped her hands. A wellspring of water spilled out of her hands and steamed against the hot rocks below. Globes of the clear water burbled from the pool and hung in the air. A soft glow from her blue eyes sent the globes moving lazily forwards. Uragoe clapped his hands together to make a squall behind the globe. The heavy gust of wind accelerated the projectiles at heightened speed. Yoshitsune managed to cut down all the bubbles that approached her, but could not slash through all of them. My exhilarating contest of strength against my ursine opponent dissuaded me from moving even an inch from my anchored position. I would much rather take some water to the face than to give my opponent any feelings of victory. The ball of water struck my head and enveloped me in a cold bubble. I reached to tear at it with my claws but did not feel my body respond to my commands. Soft sounds of singing entered my ears. It was a somber melody; a melancholic song of longing and loss. I was no longer present in that chamber where the fires of battle once ignited my heart. Instead, I only felt a deep painful mourning. I could feel my body changing. My scales turned into supple skin and my well training muscles turned into the thin, dense limbs of a working woman. I felt hair grow well beyond my shoulders and several layers of dresses covered my skin. I stood on the rocky shores of some distant place underneath a lighthouse painted the color of milk. I stared out at the ocean; tranquil waves against my tempestuous heart. My mind was twisting into something that was no longer my own. How many days have I walked to this place to watch the horizon? Each day, I saw the sailing ships with their towering masts approach the port to return their sailors to the shores and into the loving embrace of those that awaited them. Each time, I foolishly allowed myself to hope that one of them was the ship that I sought. Why had my heart not turned numb and wooden after so long? When will the day come that I will not stand and wait for a return? What I was desperate for was closure that would never arrive. Ships went missing regularly. Whether that was misfortune in a storm or being interred into another nations Navy, there was usually some rumor that came back with the ships that traveled the waters alongside those ill begotten vessels. However, for me, for my ship and my sailor, there was only silence. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Tell me you are dead and I may continue to live, I spoke in a feminine voice that was not my own. No, tell me you are dead so I may die with you. The sea called towards me to dissolve the vessel of my essence into the churning waves below. Once I dissipate into nothing, the pull of divinity would reunite us. Even if you still live, even if you have created a life for yourself somewhere else without me, I would be comforted in the fact that you are safe. All it took was one step to fall into the waves. There was no one to stop me. The lighthouse keepers were too occupied with the roast I brought them to pay attention to me. The poor things were never given enough rations from the government. They needed a nice meal every once in a while. And, in that window of comfort and joy and warmth I brought to another, I hit the frigid waters of the sea. The air escaped my lungs and I began to sink. My innumerable layers of dress began saturated with water and held me down like iron weights. I drifted down in the cold dark depths. The light above me was fading quickly. Yet, I felt tranquil in my belief that this discomfort would deliver me to a peaceful place. I hoped I would see you again. Only then would everything in this world be right again; everything would be back to how it used to be. Oh how wrong I could be. A solid strike cracked my ribs and ripped me out of this hallucination. I tumbled along the rocks before I dug my claws in and skidded to a stop. I retched sea water from my lungs and rolled to my side to avoid the bears follow-up attack. My tail slithered out to the side and flayed Jareks furry calves. Blood spilled out of the slash and soaked the fur with blood. Just when I was beginning to respect you, I spat and got to my feet. How ignoble of them. My pure challenge was tainted by this bizarre magic. What happened to a sense of sportsmanship and accomplishment? Where I thought I found a kindred spirit, I found nothing but an opportunistic meathead. Fine. If thats the kind of battle that he wanted, I would give it to him. I charged Jarek and smashed him with my shoulder. A brick wall of meat met me and caused both of us to grunt involuntarily at the impact. As he lowered his stance and raised his arms to smash them against my back, my tail slashed against the back of his legs again. As they wobbled slightly, I wrapped an arm around his leg and pulled up. Jarek toppled backwards, his overhead attack now only glancing off of my scales. I raked my claws across his flesh. A deep layer of fur and skin and fat prevented me from doing as much damage as I would have loved to do. He roared directly in my ear. Some magic must have been infused into the shout because I felt myself lose strength in my muscles. A feeble arm flexing showed up as a short timer above my health bar as a foot planted itself directly into my chest and launched me across the chamber. I landed on my feet and met Jarek head on. He bore down on me and we exchanged a flurry of swipes and punches and bites. The volume of attacks finally allowed us to draw each others blood. Except, only one of us was happy to have the others blood in their mouth and on their bodies. As Jareks blood nourished my health, mine was a deadly poison that sizzled his skin and burned his mouth that he tried to spit out. He took a step away; a small surrender that changed him from a challenger to prey in the eyes of my primal intuition. The satisfaction of bringing fear to this hulking beasts eyes was better than any drug. My tongue flickered out of my mouth. I had to press him. I had to shed more blood and cause more distress. The last thing he should feel is regret that he turned our bloodless challenge into this feral duel. I chased him down with my claws out and mouth open. Jarek kept fighting. His large paws still bruised muscles and caused my bones to creak. But, all the efforts were futile. I dug claws and teeth into his flesh without any hope of extracting me. I heard the sound of burbling water and felt a gust of wind. Another round of those damnable bubbles were coming my way. This time, I would not be the one placed into the peaceful reverie of a romantic suicide. I gripped into Jareks shoulders and piloted his body to intercept the new onslaught of bubbles. I watched the water envelope his head and the panic in his eyes turn peaceful. The body turned limp in my claws and I began to push it towards the source of the bubbles. Bonnie tried to move, but had little room to retreat to. I dropped the bear demons body at Bonnies feet. While maintaining eye contact with the merfolk, I swiped my claws against Jareks neck. Hot blood sprayed into both of our faces. She stood frozen in front of me; nobody else could save her. Dont interfere, I hissed, my tongue extending out to flicker directly in Bonnies face. Just turn around and attend to your own business. Bonnie looked towards the weasel before returning her gaze to me. She did not want to turn her back to me. She did not trust that I was not going to kill her in retribution. While I did have a small craving to slay her for interfering with my fight, she provided me with something far more intriguing. Listen to him, Bonnie, the weasel ordered. Help me instead. She heard the orders, but could not move to follow them. Go! I shouted and splayed my claws. Bonnie nearly jumped out of her skin to get away. As I watched the merfolk run away, I heard the booming sounds of thunder behind me. Yoshitsune and Uragoe maintained their near-stalemate. Small scorch marks covered Uragoes body while Yoshitsunes body was covered in various cuts from the blades of wind. Small streams of blood flowed all over her body. I moved to support, but I was stopped by both a gust of wind and a strike of lightning. Dumbfounded, I looked in the direction of my temporary employer who regarded me with her eyeless gaze. Sorry, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said. But, I realized that I want to kill him myself. With my own two hands. I shrugged my shoulders and found myself a nice spot on the rocks to observe. Far be it from me to interfere in something so personal. There was no better than inflicting revenge through ones own blood-soaked hands. Instead, I was interested in how far Yoshitsune would take her revenge; to see just how deep her hatred ran and just how hot it burned. Show me your violence, Yoshitsune. Chapter 25: Blood and Thunder Knowing that there was nothing in her way to worry about, Yoshitsune sprung again at Uragoe. Her body, infused with the power of electricity, plunged her sparking blade towards her hated foe. Knives of wind interrupted the attack and only brought sparks to singe the birds body. She tried over and over and over to penetrate deep into Uragoes defenses. Sword strikes and waves of lightning were minimized and deflected in the raging ball of wind. She was feral without direction; powerful without precision. It was unbecoming. Whats wrong, Yoshitsune, Uragoe taunted from his defensive position. Arent as effective without your favorite toy, are you? A tall, wooden bow materialized out of thin air to land in Uragoes hands. Yoshitsune charged him like a wild beast; her teeth bared and her voice screaming incoherently. But, with a swish of Uragoes hand, a strong wind pushed Yoshitsune away. She was no wild animal and both Uragoe and I knew it. In this form, she was nothing but a predictable and pathetic creature that we farmed for XP. He was playing with her, pushing her around this way and that without dealing any damage. A large smile widened beneath his elongated nose. Like a recess bully, he took a great amount of joy in holding Yoshitsunes head down. This was a toy that was not supposed to come back. Yoshitsune tried to move, but a large downdraft pinned her against the ground. She gritted her teeth to rise and got her hands beneath her. The air seemed to be getting weaker. A vial filled with blue liquid fell out of the sky and into Uragoes hands. He downed the contents and the chamber turned into a tornado. Without your Fathers bow or his armor, you are so unbearably weak, Uragoe sneered. He plucked on the bows string and played a pained sound on it. You lost so many levels, Yoshitsune. How is it that you managed to get out of that tar pit when so many stronger than you failed? What did you give away to that dragon to pull yourself from the muck? Your loyalty? Your possessions? Your body? Uragoe! Hurry the fuck up before I drop you from the party! The weasel shouted. Like the kid that did the most work in the group project, the weasel was still saddled with the lions share of the boss fight. Bonnies spells seemed almost entirely supportive in nature. Her water bubbles scrubbed muck away from the Drowned Giant to create perfect targets for the weasel to stab. But, there was only so much a pair could accomplish by themselves. A massive health bar only dropped by a little at a time while waves of reanimated, tar-covered beast skeletons flowed from underneath the mammoth. Constant distractions prevented the weasel from progressing. Uragoe clicked his tongue and sent a bladed blast of air towards the wave of beasts. The weasel had to tumble while Bonnie dropped to the ground. Large chunks of tar and flesh were cleaved out of the beasts. Ask and you shall receive. Hang in there just a longer Culuur, Ill be but a moment, Uragoe laughed before he looked my way. What do you think, dragon? Youre stronger than Jarek and Im stronger than little Yoshitsune here. The fact that you are watching this so impassively shows me you dont like the woman. Why dont we team up and finish this fight? Ill even give you Jareks reward. I could feel Yoshitsune staring at me helplessly under the power of the tyrannical wind above her. Just a single word of agreement from me could shatter her like a baseball through a window. What face would she make if I cast her aside for the one that wounded her? Would it make her more potent or would she collapse? That depends if you are actually stronger than Yoshitsune, I answered, much to the surprise of both of them. What? Uragoe spat. What do you mean if Im actually stronger? Was your sight stolen from you? Yoshitsune, I said as I looked directly into her grimacing face. What the fuck are you doing? When did you become so goddamn stupid that you are letting yourself get the shit beat out of you like this? What happened to you? It seems that I havent impressed you yet, Uragoe remarked while shaking his head. He summoned a mass of blades in the air to make it look like a guillotine convention. Very well, I will show you what I am actually capable of. As Uragoe sent the blades down atop Yoshitsunes back, a bolt of lightning burst out from her finger. Shavings of rock flew up from the ground as the windy saw blades cleaved deep into the bedrock. However, Yoshitsune was no longer there. She appeared at the other end of the strike. Her hair stood up from the static like a startled cat. She took a deep breath, the hands covering her body settling down from their angry flares. A look of tranquil determination crossed her face as the blade of her sword slid back into her sleeve. What are you trying to accomplish without your weapon, Yoshitsune? Uragoe called out as he redirected the wind towards her. I dont need it, she declared as she bolted out of the wind. She fully extended her left arm while she kept the right one bent and tight to her chest. A curved arc of lightning shot out from either side of her left hand. Her right hand pulled a long arc of lightning backwards like an arrow. Sparks danced off her finger as she pulled the invisible string taut. Fingers from her additional hands joined in stretching the bow string further and further back. With a rumbling crack, the light burst across the chamber and struck Uragoe directly in the chest. The demons mouth leaked blood and his health shrank. He made wide, sweeping motions with both of his arms. A powerful crosswind formed in front of him. Menacing blades slashed in either direction, prepared to turn anything that crossed it into mincemeat. More bolts of lightning came from the tips of Yoshitsunes fingers. With the bow as a conduit, her accuracy went up considerably. The strikes kept hitting the same location on Uragoes torso. A small wisp of smoke flowed off of the spot on the armor. She summoned blue potions of her own and quickly chugged down the contents like shots of tequila at a party. The empty bottles dissipated and the electricity ramped back up with angry snapping like a detached powerline. Uragoe pushed the wind forwards to spread his windy blender over the entire chamber. I prepared to take my own evasive maneuvers when Yoshitsune burst through the wood chipper like a mad woman. A red vial was clenched between her teeth and the contents were quickly downed as her Kimono was ripped to near shreds and her limbs were covered in cuts. Only the potions effects prevented her from being turned into premium cuts hung up in the windows of butchers. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Her blade cracked out of her tattered sleeve and slashed in a quick motion. Uragoes hands, severed from their wrists, flew in opposite directions. Yoshitsune then plunged her blade into him. Uragoe croaked as his throat was turned into a shish kabob. Blood leaked from the wound while the long-nosed demon attempted to speak. Yoshitsune! Uragoe screeched in a strained voice. Yoshitsunes body glowed as she unleashed a burst of lightning directly into Uragoes neck. Like a decapitation with dynamite, the demons head shot into the chambers ceiling while viscera sprayed Yoshitsunes nude torso. The last beats of his heart squirted blood from the jagged, messy wound of his neck. I moved from my place upon the ground and moved towards the heaving demon. She had not moved an inch. Her blade now extended to a body that had flopped to the ground like a stunned fish. This was the beautiful ending I hoped for, I complimented as I looked down at the obliterated body. Thank you, she said before releasing a long, loud sigh of relief. You helped me recover my sanity. I would have died like a fool. Now, lets bind them up. I moved from body to body to weigh down their corpses with heavy chains. We could not allow them even the smallest opportunity for retribution when their souls returned to flesh. So, what are we going to do with them? I asked while pointing towards Culuur and Bonnie. The mammoths health had barely gone down further and large puddles of steaming sludge ate away at Culuurs boots. Bonnies arms quivered from holding them out for so long. They had hit an insurmountable wall with their remaining power. If we just waited it out, they would die on their own. My only concern was whether we could do it ourselves, especially with Yoshitsunes current condition. You only have two options, weasel. Would you like to join forces with us, or would you rather try to keep us from stealing it from you? Yoshitsune called out with a confident smile. I do not care either way. Culuur, pressed by the beasts that surrounded him, spat into the ground and pointed a finger at each of us. An invitation glowed in my eyes. You are invited to Culuurs Dungeon Party (Party will be disbanded upon completion of Dungeon) After accepting and giving Yoshitsune the opportunity to down a couple more potions, we made our way to the front lines to relieve our newfound allies. Yoshitsune shot a bolt of lightning at the rainstorm that Bonnie desperately tried to maintain. It arced through each of the droplets of water and struck all the beasts beneath, killing them all in a singular move. A wad of venom left my mouth and hit the Drowned Giant. The fur sizzled and the mammoths health trickled a bit downwards. It opened its mouth and it trumpeted out apocalypse from its snout. We all jumped back while Bonnie created a spray of water to stave off as much of the flaming tar wave that she could. The liquid flowed beneath me and scorched my toes. Its hide is highly thick, Culuur announced. Ive been stabbing it for what feels like hours and this is all the progress that I have to show for it. I frowned. My acid, Yoshitsunes lightning, and Culuurs spear barely wounded it. Of the three, my acid was surprisingly the most effective and that was mostly by virtue of the short poison effect that it generated. Either this battle was more suitable for ten times our number or there was something critical to the strategy that we were missing. Even if I were to stand and spray it, I would run out of health due to the combined damage from my spellcasting cost and the burning from the tar that kept flowing onto the floor. If there was a way to generate a high amount of poison stacks, there might be a faster way to finish this. I hopped to avoid another splash of tar to see Jareks corpse bob in the tar wave. The burns to his body from the tar combined with the burns from my toxic blood. Yoshitsune! I called out, a look of inspiration on my face. I need you to cut off my arm! I have an idea! All three of my party members looked at me as though I had grown a second head. What are you, insane? Culuur demanded. I didnt invite you to this party to watch you butcher yourself in front of me! Alright, Ishmael-san. Yoshitsune agreed with a determined nod. She held out her blade and steadily raised it over her head. Ill trust your plans. Yoshitsunes blade dug into my elbow and a rush of beautiful pain made my stomach twist with sickness. I felt the swords edge catch the bone before the sensation of the weapon disappeared entirely. My left forearm splashed into the shallow pool of tar and the strangest feelings of tingling flowed through my severed nerves. I lifted my severed limb in my right hand and readied it. Now, hurt it. I ordered the rest of my party. Since the deed was already done, they seemed more willing to see the rest of the plan through. Culuur and Yoshitsune delivered a punishing amount of damage into the spots of the body that Bonnie cleared for them. Another decent chunk of damage took the beast to below half. But, it was clear that everyone was running low on mana. The Drowned Giant once again opened its mouth and started its trumpet. In that split moment, I hurled my arm into the mammoths massive maw. The limb slipped through the beasts mouth and down its throat. A poison ticker appeared above the Drowned Giants health bar. As my blood leaked into the beast, the more counters appeared until the creature threw up tar in our direction. My melted arm flew out its mouth and slapped against the opposite side of the chamber. However, the damage had already been done. The mammoths health plummeted from half to a third to under a quarter before the short timer stopped. Good job, Culuur reluctantly complemented. Since you sacrificed your arm, the rest of us will try to bring it down the rest of the way. Who said I was down a limb permanently? I asked with a taunting smile. Flesh bubbled and bulged from the wound on my elbow. Formless meat spilled out from the opening, hanging limply from the joint until bones began to harden inside. Black scales hardened overtop while the entire limb burned from the regrowth and reconnection of all the nerves. I summoned and downed a Potion of Recovery to reclaim the health that was lost from my gambit. Alright, Yoshitsune, lets do it again. Three more removals of my arm along with the attacks of Yoshitsune and Culuur were enough to deplete the beast of its life. With an ear-piercing trumpet, tar exploded from the beasts body that spread an inescapable tidal wave of the hazardous liquid across the rocks. As the black liquid smothered us, foreign emotions hung in the liquid and invaded our minds. I saw Gunner slip into the tar, his little hands reaching out in desperation to be saved. I could not move my body to assist him and had to helplessly watch Miranda wade out into the liquid to extract him. But, she did not resurface. To my horror, I watched Kenny run out into the depths after them only to meet the same fate. It was only then that I was freed of the binds that held me in place. I sprinted out into the tar without any care for my own body. I reached my arms down into the awful liquid, but could not find any of them. Without any other ideas, I dunked my entire body into the depths to futilely reach around for them. Congratulations! You have slain the Drowned Giant! Rewards are being calculated based on individual contribution. My eyes opened to see the tar had disappeared. All that remained was a graveyard of bones of numerous animals. In the center, the immense mammoth skeleton sat in the center of several small mammoth skeletons. Fuck this, I spat, clutching my chest in response to the very real emotions I just felt. It was not long until the rest woke up from their own nightmares. Screams and calls for people that would never be seen again escaped their lips. They dry heaved themselves back into control to find the same sight that I beheld. I offer you my condolences, pitiable mother who lost everything, Culuur said with a bow before he turned to look at me. I wont thank you for helping us, but I will also not hold a grudge against you. If we find each other at another Dungeon, lets help each other out. Sure, I replied with a nod. Against the far wall, the rocks shifted and rumbled to reveal a Portal that would lead us back to the main world. Culuur reached down for Bonnies weeping body. He helped her up and assisted her towards the exit. Lets finish this, Yoshitsune said. I nodded and held onto the chains of Uragoe and Jarek. With a loud grinding sound, I pulled them towards the Portal. I was ready to watch what fate Yoshitsune would inflict upon these wretched traitors. However, as the chamber turned to white and we were to return to Tar Gardens, an unexpected message appeared in my eye. Invitation! You have been noticed by some individuals who wish to meet you. This invitation cannot be rejected. You are being transported to a new location. Chapter 26: Best and Worst Inclinations I returned; not to the familiar sensations of hot sand or the reeking odor of burning rubber. Instead, I returned to the same pure white spaces that I was sent to by the Portal. Except, this time, there was not even a discernible sensation beneath my feet. It was perfectly smooth and chilly to the touch like an unheated tile floor in winter. I took a few exploratory steps in multiple directions, however, there was no difference no matter where I walked. I could not find a single imperfection that I could use as a landmark to help me navigate this uniform space. But, soon I felt a presence. Something mirthful tickled my ears and scampered just out of sight; a small silhouette that slipped away as soon as I spotted it. Gunner? I called out for my previous guide into eternal whiteness. Not quite, a covetous voice hissed through the silence. The ground disappeared under my feet and the sensation of falling rose through my feet and into my stomach. Panic pricked at my brain as I tried to correct myself. Vertigo overtook me as the feelings of motion conflicted with the lack of visual or auditory changes. My body came to a halt, seized by unseen forces. I was frozen into place, completely at the mercy of whatever brought me here. And they took great joy in that helplessness. I heard them skitter around and giggle at my vulnerability. There were more footsteps that intruded upon the area, deeper and lighter voices intermingled in the laughter. Show yourselves! I ordered as I wriggled my body futilely to break free from this unnatural grasp. I apologize, but we cannot do that, a playful voice said. They possessed an immature joy like a child who just pulled off a prank. You see, our true forms are hidden for your own good. If we were to show you our appearances, it would rip through your brain like a bullet through a tissue box. You would come back, of course, but you would be altered. We do not wish to be the ones who pop your death cherry, another voice said seductively. Their voice wriggled into my ear like a tongue. Its so much more fun to watch. I was a bound frog primed for dissection by a group of giggling middle schoolers. Phantom sensations of a scalpel pressed against my exposed stomach. The impulses within my head screamed for me to do anything to escape. It ordered me to pull on the invisible forces until my muscles ripped and I gnawed off my limbs to bloody stumps and crawled away. Why have you summoned me? I asked as calmly as I could. I reminded myself that, if I fell prey to those thoughts, I would serve as nothing more than entertainment to these beings. We have seen much of your performance so far, a gravelly voice crashed down from above. We saw your viscerally violent first duel. You denied an immortal creature death to inflict far greater pain. We watched you bring a peaceful town to ruins, the hissing voice complimented. You ripped away what many would never experience here, safety. And, most recently, we watched you turn the Tar Gardens into a pit of despair and slavery, the sensual voice whispered possessively. Instead of uselessly wasting away in constant, pointless pain, they are now exposed to entirely new and creative ways to be destroyed in body and soul. You are now the Pharaoh of the Black. Hail to you, Great Ramses. As such, we wanted to say hello, the playful voice giggled. You can think of this as an interview of sorts. Im kidding, youve never had one of those. I hung in a brief moment of silence. This brief pause allowed me to catch my breath and compose myself. I knew there was nothing else I could do but do as these demons asked of me. Are any of you the Aspect of Wrath? I inquired. Perhaps my sponsor was amongst these figures. A chorus of grating laughter scraped against my ears in response to my question. Hot blood trickled down the sides of my head. How stupid! The playful voice taunted. You give a demon a compliment and they usurp a pillar of sin, a new voice sneered, their voice dripping with derision. Fools give themselves titles without permission and then expect to be respected. No, none of us are something as simple as wrath and neither are they. Then who are you? I asked. Satan? More laughter assailed my head. I wanted nothing more than to be able to cover my ears and block the sounds out. Oh, Ishmael, the seductive voice wriggled in annoyance. You who had little or no money in your purse and nothing particular to interest you in society. You thought you would sail about a little to see the bloody part of the world. You have descended to a place that will let you be who you truly are. And yet, you still bring those boring Christian ideas with you. Why were we ever relegated to a single, unyielding being? The rumbling voice asked. It is a fallacy that needs reeducation. Allow me to formally introduce myself to you. The white room disappeared. Odors of burning wood and insulation filled my noise while the warmth of a bonfire heated up my back. In my hands, I held a sledgehammer. My human fingers gripped tightly around the yellow handle. Across from me, a man crawled on his back. His gray hoodie was covered in soot while his sweatpants were soaked with acrid piss. He held up his hand to try to ward me away. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. My eyes widened in recognition of the scene. Behind me was a burning trailer sequestered deep in the countryside. Before me was the man that ruined everything that Miranda was working towards. This was the plug that hooked up her druggie friends, the one that started selling to her behind our backs. Memories of rage and hatred rushed through my bloodstream. I hated this slimy fuck face; this merchant of death-in-a-pill. The weasel preferred selling to people that couldnt pay in full so he could use them for his pleasure. When I heard the news, I found his address, lit his trailer on fire, and smashed him with this hammer until he became Wiener-schnitzel. The way that his body squelched beneath the iron mass and his bones cracked like balsa wood excited me like a dog to a chew toy. I gave him a bleach bath and poured him down the toilet like wet shit. This was the last person I ever had the chance to kill. Only my father would have been a more satisfactory final kill. I am the flames of war, the rumbling voice shook my scene. I am the hook that digs into your mind and drives you to love and hatred. I am the sensation that causes your positive emotions to catapult you to the moon and your negative emotions to plummet you into despair. To feel me is to feel deeply. Without me, your life would be devoid of meaning. You may call me Passion, insufficient as it may be. The colors streaked and the scene fell away to be replaced by a new one. I could feel cloth sheets clump in my fingers as soft hands slid in and filled the gaps underneath. A specific chemical scent of Victorias Secret perfume made my nostrils flare out in recognition. A familiar tightness gripped me and soft moans penetrated my ears. I was back in high school. I went to her house because her parents were having a date night and she had to watch her little brother. We bought the shit stain some pizza and let him stare at the television while we slipped into her room. I am the Whore of Babylon, drunk on the blood of saints, the seductive voice whispered in my ear. I am the heat that you feel in your loins when you encounter a beautiful person; the feeling you get when you drop down a tall roller coaster or are thrown from a plane. I am Helen; the rush of pleasure that razed the city of Troy. Without me, Passion would be directionless. I am adrenaline. I am obsession. I am Ecstasy. Sensations were ripped away from me and I was plopped down on a couch. My fingers ran against the rough, brightly colored upholstery. Cartoons that I had not seen in years played before my eyes. Commercials airing ads for now-discontinued novelty toys reminded me of the times I wanted that shit. A small bowl of potato chips sat on the coffee table while the smell of cooking meatloaf sailed in from the kitchen. A pit formed in my stomach. Indescribable loss filled my mind. Things after this were never as carefree or easy. Even when things got difficult with my father, I still possessed hope about my future away from all of it. I am the simpler times, the playful voice introduced. I am the moment where everything was perfect; where all your needs were met and your stresses were minimal. Why can I never be replicated? As much as you reach out to me, I can never be recovered. I am the bitter old man. I am the midlife crisis. I am the fear of the unknown future. Stay in me forever and remain safe and stagnant. Call me Nostalgia. The scene moved to place me in a classroom. I leaned up against a wall and talked to my friends. Words of the latest trends left their lips as they compared their updated styles from summer break. I knew that they were looking down on me and my shitty clothes. Thats why the first bit of pocket money Charles gave me went to a new look. I wouldnt be the poor bitch any longer. I am the base craving, the hissing voice said. I am the supermodel, the nice car, and the jewelry. I am the hoard in the billionaires bank account and the resources that inspire invasions. But, I am not always so grand. You may find me as some stolen baby formula hidden inside a jacket or the boots taken from the feet of a dead soldier. I am an insatiable hunger. I am what allows you to be able to dream. I am Want. My lip raised in distaste at the location of the next scene. A sped up version of my daily schedule played out in front of my eyes. I sat down in my favorite seat in the cafeteria, surrounded by Boss Raymonds gang. I moved to my preferred spot in the yard and did my regular exercises. I washed myself in my chosen shower and brushed my teeth the same way as always before going to bed at the same time. A prisoner like you had little chance to meet me in my fullest splendor, the sneering voice introduced. I am the king atop his throne who wants the horizon. I am the man who goes to the same deli and orders the same sandwich every day for lunch. I am the possessive lover and abusive parent. Routine and paranoia are spawned from me. I am the chains that bind your mind and allow you to steer the direction of the world. I am the last hope to prevent you from feeling as though you are tumbling uncontrollably into oblivion. I am Control. And together, we make up the Follies of Mankind, they said in unison. The senses of the scene returned to the muted white space I began in. What this confirmed to me was that these were not demons who were formerly human. The beings that ensnared me in this place were forces that existed beyond the confines of this realm and of this game. It was entirely possible I was speaking to its creators. What do such powerful forces wish from me? I asked. Look at him, Control snidely spoke of me. A short introduction was all it took for him to tuck his tail between his legs. Our wants are simple, Want said with a chuckle. We are looking for someone that will fulfill our quest. Someone like you shows the promise to give us what we desire. You have gotten to this point faster than most, Nostalgia complimented. You see how afraid so many are of what comes next. But you, you took it head on and reached this place in near record time like some hero. Quest? I asked as Ecstasy snapped at me. A new box immediately popped up in my eyes. Quest! The Beast who Devoured the Blood-Red Moon: The esteemed demons that inhabit the upper echelons of the playground believe themselves to be the ones that will bring out the bleeding night of apocalypse. Yet, we are still here. Why arent they pulling the trigger? Isnt that disappointing? Arent you bored? Do it yourself. Eat the Last Moon yourself and crash the kingdoms. Reward: The Love of the Unknowable. Its not as difficult as it sounds, Passion growled. All you need to do is continue on as you have been. If you reach the pinnacle, we ask that you do as we suggest. I maintained my steely expression. Even if such a task turned out to be as easy as the Follies suggested, it was always the simplest task that stole the most from you. Charles ordered me to do work that led to the end of my life. A simple request to love Miranda in sickness and health turned out to be far more difficult to do than I ever imagined. This would be no different. To accept blindly was to be the idiot they believed me to be. And if I choose not to? I asked. Will there be a punishment? How brazen of you to say that so openly. But, that, in itself, would be entertaining, Ecstasy cackled. The binds that held me loosened and I began to fall again back first. I could feel their presence fall away from me. Horrific scents of the Tar Gardens came back to me. I could feel sand shift between my fingers and toes. Now, show us what you will do next, the faint chorus of voices bade me farewell. Chapter 27: Unfinished Business Ishmael-san? Yoshitsunes voice finally reached my ears. Vision returned to my eyes and the gray sky loomed above to impassively greet me. My mind reflexively closed those annoying fucking boxes that clouded my vision. I heard Yoshitsune shift on the sand and stride towards me. Her hand-covered face loomed down over me. She had replaced her destroyed clothing with Uragoes blue armor. Even though they were different body shapes, it appeared that the item changed in dimensions to fit its new owners physique. How long have I been gone? I asked. My body still felt strange as I rose from where the Follies deposited me. The motion sickness from my descent slowly faded away and left only a lingering feeling of fire ants crawling around my stomach and knots in my brain. Just a couple minutes, Yoshitsune answered. Uragoe and Jareks bodies showed up, but you were missing. What happened to you? Someone wanted to speak to me, I answered vaguely and brushed off Yoshitsunes concern. There was no good that could come out of telling her about those terrible beasts. Nothing that we need to be worried about. Yoshitsune looked as though she wished to press further, but let it go with a long exhale. She turned from me and walked towards the shore of the nearest tar lake. Bound near the lapping waves were Uragoe and Jarek. Jarek, the first to die and in a far better condition than his partner, had already revived. He wriggled and strained against the chain bindings like a worm on a fish hook. Its good that I returned quickly, I commented as I loomed over Uragoes reforming skull. I didnt want to miss this. What do you mean? Yoshitsune asked curiously. I want you to throw him in the tar lake before he revives so we can finally leave this awful place. Thats it? I asked with a tinge of disgust in my voice as though I had just eaten a bitter dessert. This person betrayed you, stole your fathers belongings, and left you to rot at the bottom of a tar lake and this is all you are going to do in response? You can slice him over and over again to your hearts content. There are so many strange potions in the shop. There might be one that will dissolve his organs from the inside or make his blood feel like lava. Just hit him until he turns to paste. Yoshitsune gave a surprised expression at my admonishment. She looked down at Uragoes body. Her fists clenched and sparks of anger crossed her visage like the menacing waves before a storm. My teeth flashed in expectation that my suggestions triggered some sort of creativity within her. However, she released her tension and sighed. Exhaustion rippled across her body and echoed through the wasteland. Youre probably right, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune admitted. But, now that I killed him with my own strength and recovered my belongings, I find the fires of my anger extinguished. I just want him gone forever. Im satisfied. It seemed that Yoshitsune would not transform into a kindred spirit. The tides of rage would not sweep her away to create something more brutal. There was no love of the kill that lingered within her. I could only be so disappointed. At least she managed to end things through her own hands and efforts. Its your revenge, I replied with a shrug. What do you want done with the bear? Yoshitsune stared at the silent Jarek. Her fingers wriggled with calm deliberation. If I was not going to witness a violent punishment to Uragoe, I expected even less for this muscle-headed afterthought. I do have one idea that may be suitable to your tastes, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune declared. Jarek, if you wish to avoid Uragoes fate, you must betray him. How? Jarek asked. Even if I throw him into the lake with these bindings, it still does not guarantee he will remain there for long, Yoshitsune said and gestured to herself as an example of how this plan had already failed. If you walk into the lake and bury him in the deepest part, I will have your body retrieved. We will tie this chain around you. Pull on it twice hard when the deed is done and we will pull you out. Jareks eyes quickly moved between Yoshitsune and the burbling tar. No matter what he chose, he was still going to burn at least once. I didnt like it; the offered deal was far too lenient. There were too many ways for the bear to betray us and help Uragoe without our knowledge. I know that, if I took the deal, I would kill myself in the shallows and bide my time until I could escape again. And I would not rest until I had tracked down those that did this to me and squeezed every last gasp of life from them. Yoshitsune surely had to see that as well. I will take your offer, Jarek grunted. Yoshitsune, I began to say. Remove his restraints and tie a chain around his waist, Yoshitsune ordered before I could air my concerns. I sighed and did as I was told. If it blew up in Yoshitsunes face later, she would have to bail herself out. Carefully, I undid Jareks restraints. My body was tense in preparation to slay the bear a second time. However, he remained perfectly compliant. I understood that he was outnumbered, but not attempting to flee at all bothered me. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. He would do the same to me, Jarek said to me, detecting my distrust in this situation. Thats right, Yoshitsune agreed with a nod. You knew that he would betray you one day. Now its his turn to know the feeling of being cast aside. Another minute went by before Uragoe revived. As soon as his eyes snapped open, Yoshitsune planted her blade into his head. A small gust began to form in the sand and Yoshitsune twisted the blade, offering a small shock of lightning for good measure. The pain caused him to stop and finally take stock of his situation. His eyes widened as he saw Jarek free of his shackles. Jarek! Uragoe called out to his companion. What is the meaning of this? I was inspired to more perfectly recreate what you had done to me, Uragoe, Yoshitsune informed. Jarek has chosen to make your suffering far worse in exchange for a lessening of his own sentencing. It appears that you are the dead weight this time. No! Uragoe screamed as Jarek moved towards him. With a loud cracking sound, Yoshitsune delivered a strong bolt of lightning into Uragoes head. The force of the power popped his eyes from his skull and caused a large hole to form in his temple. He only was permitted to live long enough to know of his fate. When he revived again, he would know the true reasons behind his heightened suffering. Yoshitsune continued to hack off pieces of Uragoes body with careless swings of her blade like a kid with a machete to a tree branch. A foot was sent flying several feet behind her. His damaged head was lopped off and sent in a different direction. Only when it was just his bound torso and arms did she signal to Jarek. Jarek scooped up Uragoes remains in the fuzzy arms. He stared at the lake for a moment as he tried to calm himself down. After a loud gulp, he stepped into the lake. His legs sizzled and he yelped in pain as though he jumped into a deep fryer. He hastened his movements and quickly descended beneath the surface. The chain began to unravel further and further; each link slid across my fingers in case he tried something. The chain fully extended and grew taut. I could feel it pull and twist from Jareks presumed digging. Suddenly, the chain went slack. He died, I said to Yoshitsune. Didnt tug either. Wait until he comes back to life, Yoshitsune said. If he hurries, he can revive and finish the job before Uragoe can piece himself back together. After a couple minutes, the chain began swaying again from activity on the other side. A minute further until I received two strong tugs on the chain. I hesitated to retrieve Jarek from the depths. My suspicion prevented me from trusting that I would not just retrieve our enemy with fresh anger and the element of surprise. As much as I wanted to leave them for dead, it was Yoshitsune who held the power in the completion of the contract. He tugged twice, but I can send the chain back to my inventory, if you want, I suggested. We can be rid of both of them without much worry. No, Yoshitsune rejected with a shake of her head. I understand that you are concerned about me, but I cannot allow myself to be a dishonest person. Even if I am condemned to a realm of eternal suffering, I must not sacrifice all that makes up my dignity and stoop so low. If that choice harms me, then so be it. Oh, Yoshitsune, what value is your remaining humanity? There were no avenues out of Hell. This is an irreversible consequence that offers no benefit to act in a more becoming way. God is not watching nor will He take pity upon us. To show this softness unnecessarily is to bare your neck to the wolves and pray that they lick it. But, at the same time, I was interested if she could say the same words if things turned. To remain rigid would be commendable, handicaps aside. I would get plenty of opportunities to continue to watch. Dutifully, I extracted Jarek from his black prison. I saw the surface begin to part in the wake of the large frame that slid just below the surface. Despite my own beliefs, Jareks soaking body was the only thing that I extracted out of the depths. Jarek trembled and groaned from the pain as he pushed himself further up the beach with belabored motions. His health sat well below a quarter and it appeared that he did not have any potions he could summon to alleviate the pain. He would have to endure the terrible agony until the timers for the debuffs expired; if he managed to survive it. So long, Jarek, Yoshitsune said to the bear. I hope that our paths will not meet again. Jarek only wheezed his farewell before falling still. Only his labored breathing signified that he still clung to his weakened life. Quest! Murder Mitsuhide (Complete) Congratulations! You have slaughtered the traitor and satisfied the discarded samurais craving for vengeance. Reward: Loyalty. Until you reach Level 20, the other party cannot refuse to obey a command you give them or knowingly cause you harm, directly or indirectly. Enjoy your new pet. I narrowed my eyes at the final line of the message. Who was writing these? You have given up your autonomy in exchange for this revenge, Yoshitsune, I commented with surprise at the magnitude of the sacrifice. Are you sure that it was worth it to make yourself subservient to accomplish it? Whether or not it was worth it resides in your hands, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune answered matter-of-factly. I chuckled at Yoshitsunes transparency. It was all up to me whether or not she was miserable or satisfied under my command. To have someone dependent on my calls was not a foreign feeling. My senior year of high school, I was the defensive captain on the football field. Any adjustments I called out to the play, the rest of my teammates had to mindlessly obey. I always treated the unquestioning types the best. Trust should be met with trust after all. And, despite my musing of the value of remaining humanity, my experiences, to this point, have all pointed towards the necessity of cooperation and mutual trust. The ones that used and discarded found themselves dragged from their home or buried by their former allies. By the way, why do you call me Ishmael-san? I asked. My name is just Ishmael. We add honorifics to the end of the names of those that we respect, Yoshitsune explained. Since you are the one that saved me, you deserve respect that I no longer extend to others. Do as youd like then, I dismissed, figuring that debating the point would get me nowhere. You know that I am not a man that is deserving of respect. I hope that you do not grow to regret placing such honor upon me. Thats for me to regret on my own, Yoshitsune responded. Now that you are in charge, where are we going? I looked around. Impenetrable mountains sat behind us, tar lakes stretched out impossibly to either side of us, and a mass of mist and fog waited for us on the horizon. There is nowhere else but forwards." Chapter 28: Eyes in the Shadows We began our trek across the sands and towards the obscured landscape that waited beyond. The unrelenting vastness of the Tar Gardens served as an illusion that kept our destination feeling perpetually in the distance. Only the dutiful plotting of the map and the slight growth of the fogbank informed us that we were not walking a desert treadmill. It was somewhere in the midst of the rolling dunes that I remembered that I had yet to see a message about the completion of the Dungeon. By the way, I said as we were traveling. Did we ever receive rewards for defeating the Drowned Giant? Yes, we received them while you were missing, Yoshitsune answered. Since I was only cutting off your limbs and did not do much damage to the beast itself, I only got stats for it. But, that is fine; I got a new ability during my fight with Uragoe. That lightning bow? I asked. Yoshitsune offered a nod in return. I feel foolish for being so dependent on my Fathers bow that I could not think of using my own power instead. I tried to explore my menus to find the notifications that would explain to me what I earned. It appeared that they were irrecoverable. I imagined whatever being that crafted these communications to be smugly self-satisfied that I am punished for dismissing their messages upon regaining consciousness. Instead, I had to scour my character sheet to locate any differences. Name: Ishmael Level 12 HP: 509/509 MP: 0/0 Title: The One Who Entertains the Aspect of Wrath, Inductee of the Follies EXP: 19654/14400 Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 4) Stats: Strength: 88.57 (+10.64) Agility: 70.70 (+10.64) Magic: 0 Body: 89.11 (+10.64)(+20) Armor: 10 (Natural) Skills Passive Abilities: Taken in Ones Prime. They Dont Make Them like They Used To (C). A True Beast Has No Need for Magic (C). The Body is the Best Weapon (D). Lernaean Blood. Spirit of the Drowned Giant Active Abilities: Flaying Tail. Sanguine Bite. Acid Spit. Limb Regeneration. Burning Rain Notoriety: Pharaoh of the Tar: Oh ye who extended a warm hand of salvation only to pull the wayward souls that gripped it into shackles. You have forever altered the future of the Tar Gardens. +10% XP gain. Skills Spirit of the Drowned Giant - Passive Even tens of thousands of years after falling befoul of a helpless death, this proud and tenacious beast refused to succumb. You will inherit that power of will. +20 Toughness. -25% Damage from all fire sources. Burning Rain - Active (INACTIVE) THIS ABILITY IS BLOCKED BY A CONFLICTING PASSIVE ABILITY My pleasure with my progress turned to confusion at the final line in the ability description. An ability sealed away by nature of another passive ability. It was the first time that I had come face to face with the potential trade-offs that my previous rewards offered. Additionally, it put into further question the benevolence of the previous gifts. If I were not careful, I would be building myself a brick house with no doors. Without knowing the strength of the new ability, I decided to shelve these thoughts until I learned more. But, even if I did decide that [A True Beast Has No Need for Magic] was not to my benefit, I had no idea how to be rid of it. I looked towards Yoshitsune, but held my tongue and dutifully marched onwards. To vocalize these questions and concerns would only attract the gazes of those that viewed me. Who could know when their near omnipotent eyes and ears would be directed my way? At the very least, there were no obvious signs of their active watching. Eventually, we reached the border of sand and mist. The hot temperatures that radiated off the tar lakes like a sauna fueled by tire fires were absorbed by the heavy moisture of the mist. I felt my body temperature plummet drastically in the mists midst. As someone that lived in a state that shut down after a half inch of snow, I was already not predisposed to the winter months. However, this was far more severe than a geographical quirk. My new cold-blooded nature meant I could not create my own body heat. Fuck, why is it so cold? I complained as I pointlessly rubbed scale against scale. It has cooled down considerably, Yoshitsune commented. You may just need a change in attire, Ishmael-san. I grunted and opened up the shop. Since bodily progress and money were now merged into the same bloody currency, I had grown into far more of a penny pincher than I was in life. Buying clothing in this world seemed like the biggest waste of effort that could be thought of. But, now I was going to turn into a scaly Popsicle without either a giant heat lamp or some clothes. Scanning through the stores page, I managed to find an outfit labeled as winter wear. However, the style looked like it was directly out of a stuffy Victorian era novel about a vapid couple enjoying a budding winter love. But, as they say, beggars can''t be choosers. Not only were clothes relatively cheap compared to other items on the catalog, they also had a good amount of cold resistance. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A few minutes and several thousand XP later, I was transformed into a crossover between Jurassic Park and A Christmas Carol. I was given a fur-lined yellow great coat, some thick pants that felt woolen, a scarf, some gloves, boots, and a top hat. I immediately returned the top hat, gloves, and boots to my inventory. Donning the smokestack hat would only make me wish to beat myself up and the gloves were as useful for my clawed hands as a condom on a cactus. Stupid as I felt, I did already feel warmer. You look nice, Yoshitsune complimented in her usual tone, making it impossible to tell whether she was being honest or just supportive. Thanks, I replied with a tight jaw. Sand turned to dirt and grass. A thin path wound its way through the blinding white to offer to direct us deeper in. Water accumulated on my scales and my new clothes. Large beads of moisture formed before finally falling off my wet skin. Trees the color of charcoal hid within the thick fog. Spindly branches devoid of leaves reached deep into the sky and across the path like a skeleton ripping into cotton candy. A strange energy radiated off of the forest and left me with a strange feeling inside. I could not explain why, but it felt like something was watching us. I could not figure out where this entity was, but it felt as though the entire forest stared at us. Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune began to say as her blade slid into her hand. The way behind us is gone. I looked over my shoulder to see a mass of wooden silhouettes where the path used to be. Ahead of us, the roots and branches reached across the road. Lets move quickly, I advised. We may need to cut our way through this. We only made it five steps before bony black fingers brushed against Yoshitsunes armor. The samurai immediately lashed out against the tree. A bright flash illuminated the woods. A patchwork of knots and protrusions that resembled human facial features were etched into the tree bark. However, something else appeared to be stalking between the trees. The hulking black form hung low to the ground and moved at speed, making it difficult to track. My claws and Yoshitsunes sword cleaved through the arresting branches like boy scouts digging out a backwoods trail. An unnatural screech emitted from all directions as red sap slowly leaked from the removed branches. An overwhelming number of branches raked across our bodies and scratches formed on my exposed claws. As much as I would have loved to play lumberjack and chop this homunculus forest down tree by tree, I did not want to be jumped by a mobile National Park. Instead, I launched some acid towards the trunks and smiled at the agonized screeches and the notifications of awarded kills. However, with each labored slash and chop to clear our path, my mind could not help but think how useful some burning rain could be at this moment. I could rip through branches and individuals with overwhelming violence but Yoshitsune could spread her lightning to multiple targets and cleave her way through this closing path with far more prowess. I felt like a 50-caliber rifle in the middle of a zombie horde. Thorns and barbs fired from the cover of fog and trees to pepper us with needle shaped projectiles. Large barbed balls could be seen floating between the gaps in the branches, ready to whittle us down with their wooden machine gun fire. Before I could return fire, Yoshitsune summoned her golden bow and delivered the wrath of Zeus upon these more evolved floaters. The trio of creatures popped like balloons against power lines. With a quick chug of a summoned blue mana potion, she swapped positions with me to continue to unleash a storm upon the creatures between the trees with wrathful booms and cracks. I was now relegated to being a glorified weed whacker. Sprays of acid and clawed strikes dutifully cleared a path forward while Yoshitsune got to do all the gratifying work against the living forest. Between the flashes of light, I continued to watch for the beast that prowled in the distance. However, more and more silhouettes formed from all directions. One became two became four. Each intently watched from all directions with shimmering eyes of gold; eagerly awaiting for the first sign of weakness before they pounced. However, I also noticed a far larger figure approach. A wolf shaped silhouette that stood as tall as the trees encroached upon the fighting. Each flash of Yoshitsunes light brought it ever closer. A pair of crimson eyes opened and stared directly at us. The sound of television static filled my head with discordant sounds. Foreign feelings were forced upon me through the beasts gaze. I felt vapor clouds seep into my scales and grip around my heart. My pulse quickened and my brain rang the emergency bells. I was overcome with a feeling that I thought that I would never feel again towards combat. Fear. !!!ALERT!!! The Corpse-Watcher sees you! Yoshitsune! I screamed as I grabbed the womans arm and pulled her forwards. I began to sprint into the branches that obstructed our path as the ground rumbled beneath our feet. The sounds of splintering wood echoed through the trees. We needed to move faster even if it whittled us down to nothingness. I felt compelled to run as though my mind was no longer my own. Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune began to question before it answered itself. It smashed through the trees at a full sprint; wood pulp and fragments of carved faces exploded through the air like a mannequin fed through a wood-chipper. A mass of fur and teeth and claws tore through the empty air that we just occupied to turn an alternate version of ourselves into red mist. The momentum of the creature sent it skidding across the path and barreling into the trees on the opposite side; its massive frame battered the weak trunks like a bowling ball into matchsticks. It did not lose much speed as it changed directions. Gnashing teeth snapped at our feet and caused us to run even more recklessly. Yoshitsune lacked the vitality to brave the branches without taking a significant amount of damage in exchange and had to follow closely behind me. I heard a loud crack of thunder land right behind us followed by a panicked curse from Yoshitsune. Its evading me! She screeched. Its going to catch us! Just keep running! I ordered. There was nothing else to do but hope that we could, somehow, evade this beast until we cleared these forests or found a cave to dive into. I still heard crashes of lightning behind me as Yoshitsune continued to try to hamper its progress. However, by Yoshitsunes manic breathing, she had not found much luck. The invisible needles of intuition pricked the base of my skull and cascaded down my back. The relentless sounds of heavy footprints and the low snarling that sounded like a muscle car revving up bore down on us. I turned my head to see crimson eyes, like dying stars, blazing right towards our backs. Without thinking, I grabbed Yoshitsunes shoulders and pushed her in front of me. The crashing avalanche of teeth bore down on me; my tail became a sacrifice to the beast. Scales cracked like a stack of plates dropped by a busboy at the end of a long shift. Like ripping the meat of a skewer, the beast tore the flesh from bone. My head swam and my knees weakened from the fire that raced through my nerves. The beast came to a halt to spit out the toxic morsel and growled in displeasure towards its tainted dinner. Ishmael-san, clench your teeth! Yoshitsune called out to me as the world became far brighter. I just barely had enough time to close my mouth before a massive weight hit my back at great speeds. My muscles tensed from the electrocution that gripped my entire body. Yoshitsunes arms wrapped around me and pushed me through the woods. I was turned into nothing more than a meat shield as trees were turned into sawdust from the force of the impact. All I could do to manage to get ahold of my recovery potion and keep myself from being killed by my own partner as I was waterboarded by logs. The world turned blurry and flew by us. Fog and mist became scorched and burned away. The trees became sparser and the landscape more verdant. We crashed into a hillside with a massive explosion of dirt, grass, and severed roots like a stick of dynamite in a mining accident. A great deal of negative timers smothered my health bar and my body was immobilized from the impact. Only a pained groan passed between my mostly paralyzed lips. Oh, gods, Yoshitsune gasped as soon as she saw my body; something that I sincerely hoped that she was being overdramatic about. A higher quality health potion, an activation of my [Limb Regeneration], and a couple minutes was all it took to return to normal. My new clothes had already taken a predictable amount of damage from temporarily becoming a makeshift chainsaw and a chew toy. All in all, it could have gone far worse. Perhaps some of the price went into raising the durability. We should keep moving, I advised. There is no telling how much ground that it can cover. I quickly looked around the new location and gained my bearing. Much of the fog that enveloped the entrance of the forests had been downgraded to a gray haze. The trees here were of brown bark and green leaves, giving hope that we had only been unlucky in passing through a more dangerous part of this new location. However, as if something could read my mind, an explosion ripped through the day. My eyes snapped in the direction of the sound only to see a ball-bearing sized projectile fly by my head and snap through the branches behind me; splintered wood left in its wake. Cant catch a fucking break, I spat. Chapter 29: Duhamel鈥檚 Lost Dragoon Yoshitsune and I crouched our bodies low and used the hillside that we crash landed into as cover from the unseen assailant. A metallic glint barely spotted in the opening shot was all I had to go off of. But, a smart hunter would have moved as soon as they fired the shot to make that sort of intelligence meaningless. What was that? Yoshitsune asked, her head poking over the hill for a moment. A teppo? I think it is a rifle, I answered as I yanked her back down. A loud banging sound echoed through the trees as another projectile was shot our way. A plume of dirt shot into the air as the projectile bounced against a tree and rolled nearby. It was a large metallic ball covered in runes. It sizzled and steamed for a moment before falling completely inert. An old rifle, I clarified as I picked up the musket ball to feel the metallic heat seep into my fingertips. The runes cracked and sizzled when touched. In a world of augmented physical bodies and magic powers, it wouldnt make sense for someone to willingly choose a gun that old civil war reenactors use unless it had some fun tricks behind it. It is likely magic-powered or wed see some sort of smoke cloud. Well need to find a way to flush him out. Golden light sparked out of Yoshitsunes hand to create her bow. She drew her lightning ammunition and pointed it in the direction the last shot came from. They are not the only one that can attack from a distance, Yoshitsune stated. I will keep them busy while we both move closer. Then, we will win in a face to face attack. I nodded in agreement at Yoshitsunes strategy. As I did so, Yoshitsune popped up from her fortified position and launched a blind bolt of lightning into the woods. The sounds of cracking wood and creatures screeching in surprise greeted us. Like a runner hearing the starting gun, I bolted into a sprint at a wide angle. A musket ball grazed my scales and hit the trees beyond. I grinned at the gunners eager trigger finger and immediately changed course to chase down the shooter. Like a bulldozer to a beloved town park, I crushed any and all foliage that I came across. Around ten seconds passed before another iron slug ripped through the air. I side stepped to allow an inert tree to take the shot for me. However, by some unseen force, the bullet curved around the trunk to hit me in the ribs. It felt like getting hit with a tire iron. Blood leaked from the damaged scale and filled my mouth with a metallic taste. However, like an angry grizzly, I had to shake off the pain and charge forwards before Hells own Chris Kyle had a chance to make more space and turn my skull into a decorative piece. With the last two shots in my direction, Yoshitsune had the opportunity to advance her position and grow more accurate in her return strikes. Large blast of lightning speared through the trees right where the shooter used to be and cleared the way for me to pursue. The third shot rang out with a bolt of lightning immediately following it. The bullet ricocheted somewhere that I did not see; a clear rush job. I quickly encroached on the area that the last shot came from. It was then that I got to meet our little hunter face to face. They were a hyena or some other kind of mangy spotted dog with a long burnt-orange Mohawk that was swept to the left side of their head. They wore a gold-engraved steel breastplate cinched over a royal blue jacket with white breeches and knee-high leather boots. Hello, I growled in greeting as I charged the hyena. A furry cannonball the size of a Pomeranian rocketed from the trees to intercept me. It dug its teeth into my forearm and I bit it right back. It screeched as I ripped it from my body with my powerful jaws and flung it into the air. I teed it up for my tail to smash it directly at the hyena in a spray of blood and miasma. The corpse bounced off the hunters breastplate and steamed at their feet. More beasts like that toothy beast were flung from the trees, seemingly from nowhere to dig into my flesh and slow me down. A far larger, bull-sized monster charged me and hit me like a midsize sedan whose driver was looking at their phone. My feet dug up dirt while my claws and teeth punctured the creature. Its tenacity or mindlessness prevented my damage from making much impact on it. It appeared to be single-minded in its task to carry me as far away from its owner as possible. I flexed my back and slightly lifted the creature from the ground. Numerous limbs slapped against my scales as it continuously tried to push me in vain. As I ripped into the beasts set upon me, I saw a brief metallic glint in the grasses in front of the hyena. The metallic jaw of a bear trap briefly showed its piercing teeth. I could hear small cracks of lightning as my partner activated their movement skill and completed the kill. Yoshitsune, wait! I advised her a moment too late. The trap, powered by some unseen magic, snapped at the perfect moment to halt Yoshitsune in her tracks. Only a small amount of the energy crackled off of Yoshitsunes body and collected along the breastplate. A deep bite pierced the flesh around Yoshitsunes ankle and she grunted in pain. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I ripped the throat out of the bull-sized beast and punted another of the toy-sized dog beasts to shatter its frame. Before I could close the distance to the hunter, the barrel of the gun was pressed underneath Yoshitsunes chin. Tut-tut, not another step, the hunter advised me. Lets resolve this with the intelligence that God bestowed upon us. I felt the sharp pain that covered my limbs lessen as the remaining beasts let go of my flesh and sizzled out into a stinking miasma. The hunter and I stared into each others eyes for a time, neither willing to stand down. Does the threat of death mean much to those that will not stay dead? I questioned. Shoot her, and Ill rip you apart before you have the chance to load another shot. If that was your intention, you wouldnt have stopped, the hyena mused. We both know that, while impermanent, none of us want to be saddled with the unnecessary loss that comes with dying. Now, how about we have a nice chat? I clicked my tongue at the hyenas insight. Neither Yoshitsune nor I could afford to lose a single crucial stat or point of XP. I didnt like the overly amicable way that the hyena spoke. Somehow, it made me feel like a savage even though it was hostile first; like punching an acquaintance when they greet you in the dairy aisle of the grocery store. Alright then, civilized beast, I said. Would you like to enlighten me on why you started shooting us? Do you want to hear the honest answer or the one that will keep us as friends? The hyena asked with an honest tone. Both, I responded. Youre right, good relationships are built on honesty and tact. Truthfully, its because you looked like some opportune XP. Nobody exits the Corpse Copse unscathed and I thought I bagged a couple free kills, the hyena explained with an overly friendly smile for the words it was saying. The tactful answer is that I heard a loud banging near the entrance to the Corpse Copse to find a black scaled reptilian looming over a damsel. What else should a good and genteel person do except to ensure their safety? A damsel you shot at and that you currently have hostage, Yoshitsune angrily pointed out. The hyena slowly moved the barrel away from Yoshitsunes jaw. As a warrior who shows respect with respect and mercy with mercy, she predictably did not move to chop off the hyenas unprotected head. Disappointed, but unsurprised, I relaxed my own posture. Its good that you are not a mindless drake, the hyena said with a boisterous chuckle and looked at my attire. Youre just an Englishman. I am not that either, I spat in annoyance. Im American. I just bought these clothes to stay warm. Ah, a former colonial. My apologies for accusing you of possessing such a distasteful nationality. Call me Capitaine, friends, Capitaine greeted with a toothy grin. When did we become friends? I spat angrily. If it didnt invalidate my passive ability, I wanted to rip their gun from their hands and smash them with the butt end of it until they looked like raw hamburger meat. Anyone that isnt my enemy is my friend, Capitaine explained jollily. Since we are all alive and speaking like the civilized people of Enlightened times, I must assume that we are now friends. And, since you are people that passed through the Corpse Copse, I must ask you an important question. Did you encounter the Corpse-Watcher? Even the mention of the beasts name filled me with strange unease as if saying the name would suddenly summon it forth from the dense dark forest. Even if it did not, I became acutely aware of how much time we wasted subduing Capitaine. Do not worry about meeting the creature here, Capitaine reassured as it keenly watched my reaction. "It cannot leave its territory. If it sees you, youll know. I was messaged as much, I remarked. I feel like Ill see those red eyes tearing through the trees at any moment. Capitaine nodded gravely at my words; a sharp contrast from their behavior to this point. They stowed their rifle over their shoulder and summoned a potion. Im on a quest to be the first one to kill it, Capitaine explained. So far, I have tried three times with different parties and had my throat ripped out three times. If its not the Corpse-Watcher that kills you, the smaller ones will ambush you. Not to mention the trees that constantly close you in. A nasty place. The first to kill it? I questioned skeptically. People have been dying for thousands of years. Someone else must have killed it by now. Capitaine shook their head at my assertion. Even Yoshitsune looked as though she wished to correct me over my claims. You can tell that it hasnt been killed because it has yet to be confined to an official Dungeon, Capitaine explained. A feral beast like that is often ignored by others or seen as more trouble than it is worth. You have experienced it yourself. Many that stumble across it will die without any hope of escaping or fighting back. Even with preparation, would you be willing to risk everything to kill such a monstrous existence? Depends on the reward for completing it, I responded. Of course, Capitaine laughed powerfully at my simple response. If this offered nothing in return, I wouldnt even think to do it. Anyone who completes anything for the first time gets rewarded far more handsomely than simply completing a Dungeon. And, I assure you, there are few things left to conquer in this place. My tongue flickered greedily out of my mouth. Even in this realm that has been walked by all the evil people that predated me, there was still a small corner of the place that remained untamed. The excitement I felt towards the chance to take on a true unconquered challenge warred with my quickened pulse that remembered that brief encounter. I am forming another hunting party to take on this challenge another time, Capitaine explained. Now that I know that you can hold your own, would you like to be members of this potentially historic hunt? I looked towards Yoshitsune who seemed hesitant about the prospects of joining forces with a personality like this. However, she simply nodded towards me. She was bound by loyalty; whatever decision I ultimately made, she would have to comply without complaint. Though it did not bring me much joy to force her to fight against her will, I felt like I could not allow such a delectable opportunity to be passed up. I assume you have a plan, I said. Im willing to hear you out. Excellent, Capitaine replied jubilantly. Follow me, Ill show you to my camp. Capitaine wishes to join the Equal Benefit Party. Chapter 30: Order of the Arquebus We were led through the woods by Capitaine. What remained of the beasts under their control sprinted around in front of us and made sounds towards their owner who would quietly react to whatever information was returned. Creeks and ponds continued to cross our path. Odors that smelled like rotten produce and old hamburger dyed the stagnant water a dingy shade of yellowish-brown. Two-headed turtles and oversized dragonflies, amongst other mutated life, rested on the shores and flittered around the irritating stenches. Outside of the small chirps and growls from Capitaines beasts and the movement of the unthreatening wildlife, there was little else that disturbed the peace of the forest. My eyes scanned between the trees around us, but did not detect any hostile creatures. Yoshitsune also seemed unable to find anything, leaving her with her mouth scowling and unnerved. Unlike the Tar Gardens, this place seemed completely devoid of the hostile life that we feasted on for steady XP gains. Where are all the monsters? I asked Capitaine, no longer willing to keep the suspicions to myself. They typically reside further in, Capitaine explained. The Corpse-Watchers energy naturally repels most of those damnable creations. Ironically, it means that the closer you are to the Corpse-Watcher, the safer you are. To an extent, of course. Another report came in from a toy-dog sized beast and caused Capitaine to spare a wayward glance away from the Corpse Copse. Yoshitsune and I both followed their gaze, but could not see anything out of the ordinary. And how did you get these ones to listen to you? Yoshitsune asked, pointing at the little beasts that led the way. Ah, well that is a long story, Capitaine mused. You see, one of my immediate abilities was related to leadership. In my past life, I was an officer that oversaw territory in French West Africa. Born to a French father and a Wolof mother, I faced a great deal of struggle as I rose up the ranks of the army. The point, please, I said, cutting, of what I knew to be, a long-winded and unrelated speech. Capitaine only laughed at being cut off by my words. The overly amicable attitude continued to leave a bad taste in my mouth. Even though you are now colored in black scales, I now realize that you have deep European ancestry, Capitaine mused. So impatient, so demanding. But, I will acquiesce to your demands for the sake of our friendship. What you need to know is that I was given an ability that empowered those that listened to my orders. You have a nice cup where all there is to drink is sewage, Yoshitsune replied. I very much agree with you, my muse, Capitaine sagely nodded. The kind of place we live in, one can never rely on these malformed people to do as you say without inviting a dagger to the base of your head. So, when I finally left those awful Bowels, I spent a long time exploring the world to determine the best way to use my talents. But, I finally found a suitable ability sold in the shop; [Beast Tamer]. After spending all the XP I earned on the ability, and even selling a couple of my existing ones, I commissioned this beauty I hold in my hands. Now, I have these little pretties here. I was intrigued by the end of Capitaines story. In my perusing of the shop, I saw that you could buy abilities. But, I had never considered the possibility of selling them. I was still content with my abilities then. What about now? Would unlocking my magic capabilities and exploring new routes really be the answer to my recent concerns, or, would it simply be a matter of believing the grass is greener on the other side? I would need to think on this matter harder over the coming time before I entered an irreversible situation. So, if you have an army of beasts and cannot trust others, why have you tried to recruit us? Yoshitsune pressed. It is true that all of my attacks against the Corpse-Watcher have failed due to a lack of trust in critical moments, Capitaine conceded with an unexpected growl of disappointment. However, my beasts are not enough to overwhelm such a powerful creature. To be able to triumph before anyone else has the opportunity to steal from me, I must make some concessions. Capitaine grew quiet as we navigated the forests to come across their stronghold. A tall white flag with a black dog stood atop a hill. Resting at the base of the flagpole sat a large canvas tent. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Here we are, my own Fort Saint Louis, Capitaine introduced with a renewed grin. Let us see if the rest are around so we can do some quick introductions. We crested the steep hill and reached the tent at the summit. With the flourish of a drama student that secured their first big part, Capitaine pulled the flaps away to reveal an empty tent. A small table was surrounded by cushions. It appears that there will not be any introductions, Capitaine announced, mostly to themselves. How about a drink while we wait? From the sky, a thick glass bottle fell into Capitaines hand. They swept their hand over the table to reveal three small glasses. They uncorked the cap and poured an amber-colored liquid into the glasses. They recalled the booze and exchanged it for a bucket that steamed with vapor. After digging around the contents, they dropped a couple ice cubes into each glass. Satisfied, they handed Yoshitsune and me the drinks. I held the liquor glass close to my eye to see if there was anything out of place. Yoshitsune seemed equally as guarded towards the beverage. Capitaine, however, took a small sip from the glass and smiled contentedly. Their affable eyes looked in my direction and made me feel like an idiot. I tilted the glass and wetted my tongue on the contents to find flavors of oak and vanilla with the tell-tale burning sensation that came with alcohol. Seeing that I made a pleasant face in reaction to the drink, Yoshitsune also ventured out to take a sip. However, her face immediately puckered and she shook her head in muted displeasure. I resisted the urge to laugh at the reaction; it reminded me of the times that a freshman got their hands on their first real drink of liquor. This whiskey? I asked. Correct, Capitaine affirmed. It seems that you were a man of some class in your previous life. Thats good, my other compatriots had never had any in their lives. While never my own drink of choice, I could appreciate a good glass from time to time. I would rather go for less complicated beer or vodka to get my head swimming. If I ever downed a shot of whiskey in front of Terry, hed go on and on about how kids never appreciate fine things and that he wasted eight bucks on me. I didnt think that such things would be sold in the shop, less so that anyone would buy them, I remarked. Why wouldnt good liquor be sold in this infernal place? Capitaine asked with a laugh. There are few things that have brought men to ruin like this little amber bottle. Since I am down here anyways, why should I not indulge in these things? Why should I toil away endlessly without stopping to enjoy my resurrection? I certainly dont benefit by tightening the belts and holing up in a cave. Capitaines rhetorical questions struck me. Looking back at how I lived to this point, it was all so very pathetic. I walked and fought endlessly to the point that I forgot to even miss sleep or drink or pleasure. Little separated me from a mindless gecko that lives underneath a log. I suppose that you are right, I replied, unhappy that this dog managed to successfully preach to me. I knew that someone dressed as you would appreciate these sentiments, Capitaine replied happily, misreading my situation entirely. Voices could be heard outside speaking in hushed tones and halting our conversation. A moment later the opening of the tent was pulled wide open to reveal a pair of people that were shocked to see us. Why are you here? Culuur, the weasel demanded. Bonnie, memories still fresh from our last encounter, took a partial step behind Culuur. Hello again, Yoshitsune said with a short bow, disarming the pair. Capitaine looked back and forth between the two groups. They seemed to be relishing in the interesting development. They summoned two more glasses and filled them the same way before holding them out towards Culuur and Bonnie. You already know each other? How fortuitous! Capitaine exclaimed, purposefully unaware of the unease between us. Please, tell me all about your history. There is no history, Culuur curly replied and sipped from the cup. These two savages interrupted our last raid and murdered our party members before forcing themselves into our party and then stealing the highest contribution from slaying the Drowned Giant. I can only describe them as unreliable. Capitaine nodded eagerly and moved to refill my glass. They were unabashed in their intentions to use liquor to loosen everyones lips. Not wishing to be outdone, I continued to drink. The second drink was more pleasant than the first and my reptilian tongue slowly learned to embrace these forgotten flavors. I thought that, last time we spoke, you said that youd cooperate with us the next time we attacked a dungeon together, I countered. Were you lying? The intention was for us not to meet for some time, Culuur admitted stiffly. If thats the case, then all is well, Capitaine said happily. How fortunate to recruit four people so quickly. Of course, there is still plenty of time to recruit more compatriots and mend these hurt feelings before we have to face the Corpse Watcher. Though, I would appreciate it if you all listened to my orders. The four of us exchanged glances amongst ourselves. I could see the lack of trust resting behind Culuurs eyes despite the words of respect he offered us in the Dungeon. However, we were all greedy creatures that aspired for more. Everyone here knew what everyone else was capable of and made this a more reliable party than you would get if you were to bring in complete unknowns. You still have my cooperation, Culuur said reluctantly. And you still have ours, provided your plan is good enough, I confirmed. In that case, I have a great idea to learn more about what you all are capable of. Why dont we hunt in a way that we all can get to know each other a bit better? Capitaine suggested while clapping their furry hands together. Chapter 31: Building the Arsenal A trio of evolved floaters, their spiky munitions shimmering with venom, slowly hovered their way between the trees. A low humming emanated off the monsters like the engines of an alien spacecraft. Water droplets bounced off the pristine surface of their inky black bodies as a sudden rain cloud opened up above them. The pressure of the downpour forced them to lower in altitude as they attempted to move away from the localized storm. Sensing that their movement was compromised, a strange harmonious note passed between the three of them as the terrain pulsed. The sound wave swayed the trees, pushed over grass, and forced the turtles to slip into the water. It rumbled over my position and vibrated my scales like I was sitting in a tricked out car filled with powerful subwoofers. Before the floaters could scramble onto their new target, a loud shot rang out through the hillside and cleanly obliterated all three floaters. Their bodies fell onto the wet grass and steamed their black essence into the sky. Well done, once again, my friends, Capitaine said to his compatriots, Bonnie and me. Sure, I replied noncommittally. This was the third set of monsters the three of us slaughtered today and it was the third time that I contributed nothing to the fight. None of the fights had been of any issue; Bonnie slowed their movements to allow Capitaine to bury a devastating shot or three into the creatures bodies. My job only became relevant if this pair somehow managed to fail at their own jobs. Considering Capitaine''s command ability, I agreed to listen to their orders in order to strengthen all of us. It was great that we were so effortlessly successful in our fights, but I have never been more bored in all my time since Ive been banished to this place. It was under the oppressive fire of Capitaines rifle that I understood why the ancient beasts of rage hated modernized technology. Gunpowder rendered those that took pride in their muscles and found honor in hand to hand combat obsolete. I had even received a quest demanding for Capitaines death earlier in the day. Quest! Murder the Gunpowder Heretic The Beasts of Rage cannot stand your relegation to meat shield for one who hides from a distance. Rip out its throat and show which is superior. Reward: New Passive Ability. I ignored the quest for the time. Not only was I confident that this reward paled in comparison to what could be gained from slaying the Corpse-Watcher, I was not even sure that I wanted any more of their gifts. Capitaine led us deeper into the woods, led by the soot-colored furballs that scurried in front of us to sniff out the next monsters. Capitaine called them their little chiens de chasse. Their small chirps and yips changed our trajectory several times. All the while, Capitaine tried to engage in conversation any chance that they could, asking questions and talking about themselves whenever possible. I will say that I liked my old rifle better, Capitaine said to Bonnie who politely nodded along. No disrespect to the craftsman who put this together, but there must be a slight imperfection in the barrel that gives it a leftwards tilt. You must imagine my surprise when I fired it for the first time and missed a perfectly lined shot. Oh well, thats what happens when a gun isnt a Charleville. I wouldnt have noticed that there was anything wrong with it, Bonnie commented with a perplexed face as though everything Capitaine said was in a foreign language. Of course not, Capitaine laughed innocently. It took many years of training to understand the intricacies within weapons such as this. As someone who never served, it would be highly impressive if you were able to discern such a thing. To our right, some distant cracks of lightning and a rise in XP notified us of Yoshitsune and Culuurs progress elsewhere. Sounds like your partners are getting along quite well, Capitaine remarked with a self-satisfied smirk, no doubt attributing the kills to their own tactical genius. I also understood why their last groups failed to listen to them. I wished that I was in that group. Those two were likely enjoying some quiet far away from our reliable leader. Though, Im sure both of them were frustrated that we were vastly outpacing their XP gains. Capitaine silently raised their hand and ordered us to stop. A six-legged beast hopped around between the trees in front of us. With a quick motion of their hand, they dispatched the chiens ahead of us. The little beasts fanned out to corner the monster and drive it in our direction. Bonnie would slow it with her rain and Capitaine would shoot it between the eyes. However, this monster must have been an evolution of the apes I faced in the tunnels of the Bowels. The beast began to rapidly bounce from trunk to trunk; sounds of creaking wood reverberated from each impact. It slammed into the chiens and destroyed them in a single hit. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Bonnie, use your rain, Capitaine ordered as they held up the rifle. The merfolk immediately opened the sky above the beast. Capitaines direct order increased the size and power of the deluge. However, this creature was more elusive than what we had been facing. It bounced off another of the chiens, smashed into a tree, and then slingshot itself in our direction. Capitaine lined up their shot and fired as soon as they managed to track the creatures trajectory. The bullet ripped through the air in a direct collision course with the creature. With a puff of miasma, the beast slightly changed course and had the metal slug sailing off into the distance. It leapt from tree to tree, accelerating with every contact. My eyes barely kept up with tracking the beasts location. Bonnie tried to move her rain cloud to intercept the creature but was always just a second too late to slow it down with her water. Capitaine quickly reloaded their weapon. A new rune-covered lead ball was slotted into the weapon. They raised the muzzle before lowering it again. Adjusting to the creatures erratic movement patterns would be near impossible and would subject the hyena to the hellish equivalent of the teacup ride. With a sharp turn, the creature veered our direction. Instead of targeting the demon with the gun, it chose to go after who it perceived to be the weakest of us. Bonnie started to prepare one of her water balls, but lacked the time. Her eyes widened as her body futilely tried to jump out of the creatures path. Another puff of miasma would easily correct its course squarely onto the merfolks back. Ishmael, intercept! Capitaine shouted. It pissed me off. Like when your mom yells at you to do the dishes when you are mid-scrub. I had already launched my body to place myself in between Bonnie and the beast bearing down on her. I chose to ignore the noticeable feeling of acceleration and strength that entered my body as soon as the order was given. A heavy mass slammed into my chest and dented my scales. As soon as it landed, it tried to quickly bounce away. But, it was too late. My claws were already reaching to dig into the beasts flesh. Ishmael, grab it! Capitaine ordered. Immediately, and to my great annoyance, my claws gripped flesh and the beast ripped itself apart trying to get away. Large streaks of miasma flowed from its sides as it pulled itself away. As soon as it plopped onto the ground, a splash of water struck it in the flank. A sluggish bounce was met with a shot to the side of the head, putting it down like a dog in a sad movie. It exploded into smoke and left us with its XP. Yes! Capitaine exclaimed now that the matter was settled. That is exactly what I was hoping to see. I have my plan. Without further elaboration, Capitaine summoned a little red rod. They held it up to the sky and a bright red flare burst over the treetops to signal the other groups back to camp. Arent you worried about anyone else seeing that signal? Bonnie asked. There is a village near here, Capitaine answered. But they want nothing to do with me and even less with the Corpse-Watcher. As for anyone else, I encourage the opportunity to gain more resources. I hope that they do come. Capitaine nearly skipped the entire way back to camp. Whatever they learned here was of great benefit to our future. I couldnt care about any of that shit at the moment. It didnt matter how effective it was, Capitaines leadership deeply annoyed me. The personality, the way that the orders were given; all of it was irksome. Thanks for saving me, Bonnie said to me as we marched through the woods. I saw you moving before you were told to. Your death would only make things worse for the rest of us, I replied curtly. Youll need to be more agile if you want to get out of the way of attacks like that. Its not like Culuur or myself will always be able to stand between you and danger. I know, Bonnie replied, the fins that replaced her ears seemed to wilt slightly from my rebukes. Something in the reaction pulled at my brain. I didnt care if Bonnie liked me, nor did I need it. But, somewhere, memories of the past bubbled up in my brain; memories that reminded me of someone that I did care about. I meant to ask you when we were still in the Dungeon, but do you have an ability that makes people hallucinate? I asked. Bonnie looked hesitant to reveal her secrets, but ultimately relented. One of my abilities, as a siren, is that my spells induce lethargy and hallucinations. I dont know what they see, Ive never used it on an ally. I became a woman standing at a lighthouse, I answered, causing Bonnie to immediately tense up. She was so heartbroken for her missing lover that she threw herself into the sea. I know that I inflicted the spell on you, but I still feel violated that you saw those moments, Bonnie said with a complicated expression. Im hesitant to use it any longer now that I know everyone can see such a private piece of my life. That wont do at all, Capitaine interrupted, clearly listening to the entire conversation. Without your full repertoire, we stand little chance. With Capitaines tactless comment, we made the rest of the way to the camp in tense silence. If Bonnie didnt learn what she just did about her spells, the hyena would have been blissfully drowning in a bubble. Yoshitsune and Culuur, ordered to patrol the area closer to base, returned first and awaited us. They seemed to be discussing their hunting strategy in low voices, but ceased their conversation as soon as the rest of us arrived. It did not take long for Capitaine to summon their alcohol and distribute it to anyone interested. Despite the faces that we all made at our temporary host, none of us rejected their drink. None drank quicker than Bonnie. One tilt of the glass was all it took for the liquor to evaporate like a lakebed in a drought. I have our general formations decided for the upcoming raid, Capitaine announced, mostly for the benefit of the other pair. Culuur, Yoshitsune, the two of you will pair together and use your mobility to attack the Corpse-Watchers minions. The less monsters we have to watch for, the better chance we stand. Sounds reasonable, Culuur commented and Yoshitsune nodded in agreement. While you are doing that, Bonnie will attempt to trap the beast with rain while I pierce its hide with bullets, Capitaine explained. Ishmael, youll run interference to prevent the Corpse-Watcher from ripping Bonnie and my throats out before we have the chance to do anything. You are the only one that possesses the strength to stand in the way. I had a sinking feeling that my role for this fight was dog bait. I felt like the kid that got picked last in dodgeball just to be used as a shield in the first volley. As if to show their discontentment with the situation, the quest to murder Capitaine popped back up. Great, I replied. Of course, Id like to build up my funds in order to buy some suitable materials to better trap the Corpse-Watcher, Capitaine continued. I would also like you to make sure that you are, at least, Level 15 and have a suitable amount of potions and supplies. Now, lets wrap up our break and get back to it. The rest of us all exchanged glances, but quickly finished our drinks to follow Capitaine out of the tent. They faced the entrance to the Corpse Copse with a wide, wolfish smile across their face. Oh, Im so excited. Chapter 32: Into the Margeride Days, weeks, and endless excursions into the wilderness passed before Capitaine announced that we had reached the threshold required to challenge the Dungeon that was yet to be. We departed the camp after a long rest to rest and go over the plan once more. After establishing a solid position within the forest, we would scatter caltrops and bear traps in the area around us and wait for the Corpse-Watcher to find us. Afterwards, Culuur and Yoshitsune would work on picking off the Corpse-Watchers minions and destroy as many of the moving trees. In the center, I would be the damage sponge that would allow Bonnie and Capitaine to corner and eliminate the beast upon Yoshitsune and Culuurs return. I walked beside Yoshitsune towards the front of the group. Due to our responsibilities in the raid, I spent most of my recent time with Bonnie and Capitaine. Even when we did go hunting, I still felt myself unconsciously relegating myself to Yoshitsune''s protection while she punished our prey with lightning arrows. My own ranged attacks were simply not potent enough to fell beasts in a single hit. My continued crisis of build path only worsened upon my growth to Level 15 when I got an interesting variation to my normal transformation message. Notice Congratulations! You are now Level 15 Your stats have increased. You have unlocked Level 5 Transformation. Please choose one of the following: Wings, Thick Scales, Locked. Locked: This evolutionary path is unavailable due to conflicting decisions. Would you like to override abilities? I debated whether I wanted to just pick the seemingly immediately beneficial option in [Thick Scales] or take the risk and obliterate an unknown ability to gain an unknown new ability. My recent run of combat and build congestion made the decision more difficult than it should have been. In the end, I chose neither; the decision could still be made during the raid. Even if things grew harder as a result, I could not afford to corner myself in the long term. How are you feeling, Ishmael-san? Yoshitsune asked, breaking the silence. I havent had a good time since we killed Uragoe, I admitted without elaborating further. But, as much as I dislike Capitaine, their plan seems solid. Even if it fails, there is too much to gain not to risk it a little. Yoshitsune looked like she wanted to press me further on my first comment, but she let it go. It was what I liked best about her. I agree that being part of a first kill like this is worth dying for, Yoshitsune said with a nod. My cooperation with Culuur is strong; I feel good. As long as its not strong enough for you to join their group, I joked. You know that such a thing is impossible, Yoshitsune responded without an ounce of humor. Dont forget that I am bound to you for five more levels. Right, I answered. It did not take long before we reached the outskirts of the Corpse Copse. Cold mist billowed from between the trees and made my muscles spasm with a cold-induced twitch. My eyes quickly scanned the outskirts of the forest for any of the glowing eyes. But, there was no sign of the beasts that heralded the approach of the Corpse-Watcher. Nerves prickled along my body in remembrance of the feelings that the horrific creature inflicted upon me. I clenched my hands. We knew what it was and what it was capable of. I now possessed extra comrades, a plan, and more stats under my belt. Those feelings would not be replicated. Let us commence, Capitaine announced. Culuur, Yoshitsune, lead the way. Culuur moved up to stand beside Yoshitsune as the two pressed into the Corpse Copse. I moved to stand by Bonnie and Capitaine to escort them into the Corpse-Watchers Lair. As we passed through the threshold that separated the regions, it felt as though the very air around us changed. Everything felt heavier like someone had secretly stuffed iron weights inside our clothing. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Flashes of lightning and the creaking sound of tumbling trees could be heard up ahead. The silhouettes of the advance party could be temporarily seen in the illumination with animated trees falling away around them. We pressed deeper into the forest by following the path set up for us until we reached an area that had a small, but fairly steep hill that offered a semblance of a high ground. Capitaine, satisfied with what they saw, raised their fist to halt us. Another red flare shot up in the sky to let Yoshitsune and Culuur know that we reached the locations for our stand against the Corpse-Watcher. I looked over to see Bonnie breathing heavily. Her eyes darted in every direction as the trees continued to slowly encroach in on us. I could not blame her; I also had the distinct feeling that we were already noticed by the beast. Bonnie, I know that you and Culuur did not have the misfortune of meeting the Corpse-Watcher in your travels, Capitaine stated seriously. Their signature smile fell away to reveal something harder and more determined. It is vital that you are able to manage your fear. I cannot order you to calm down. I am ready, Bonnie said with a similar seriousness. I would not have made it this far if I could not manage myself. Capitaine nodded and summoned forth their bullish beast that they named Aurochs. It rammed into a nearby group of trees. With a great strain of its bulging muscles, the beast uprooted the trees with a loud crash. The monstrous plants did not go down without putting up a fight; their branches smacked against Aurochs skin to little avail. They flailed around on the ground until I walked over and finished them off with my claws. In a puff of steam, they disappeared. With another motion, the dark puffs of the chiens emerged from all directions. A rain of metallic obstacles rained down from Capitaines inventory. The chiens grabbed the contraptions with their mouths and eagerly awaited the orders of their pack leader. Go, my chiens, deliver my traps to where I show, Capitaine ordered as the chiens happily walked off to the locations that the hyena had designated. We followed Aurochs lead as it plowed the animated trees that blocked our way to the summit. Roots and directionless branches wriggled towards the sky. Like the least prepared lumberjack in the world, I used my claws to turn the timber to smoke. Around us, the trees were trimmed by the combined efforts of the advance team. The sheer amount of XP that was racked up from the mass deforestation made my eyes spin. Finally, we stood uncontested atop Capitaines chosen hill. Despite the higher elevation, it offered us little in the way of additional visibility over our surroundings. Only haze and the endless shapes of trees stretched out in every direction. We could not even see where we entered from any longer. Aurochs, now finished with clearing the hill, moved down to the base. Tilting its head to one side, it dug its horn into the ground and traced a visible trench around the hill. Once it was completed, Capitaine released several burning talismans that drifted down to burn near the perimeter of the trench. Bonnie, when you summon your rain, target along that line, Capitaine ordered. Too far and it will miss without question. Too close, and it will be too late for us. I understand, Bonnie confirmed with a nod. Her scaled fingers wriggled in anticipation of the attack and showed her refusal to be caught flat-footed. Around the perimeter, another flash of lightning appeared while a bright red light pierced the haze that surrounded us. The thunderous booms of Yoshitsunes attacks ripped through the otherwise silent forest. They found one of the gold-eyes, Capitaine stated. The Corpse-Watcher must be close. The sounds of the clash echoed out in a wide arc around our position. However, we were rewarded with the notification that they had slain the gold-eyed beast. Another flare rose up to signal that they had come into contact with an additional beast. Sensations of being watched grew deeper. I kept looking around me for the knives hidden in the shadows that would rip my throat. But, frustratingly, they never revealed themselves like a shark in the dark depths of the ocean. The sickening feeling of anticipation washed over me, but I tried to suppress anything that wasnt positive. I couldnt psyche myself in the clutch moment and be murdered before I even had the chance to pay this fucking creature back for scaring the shit out of me. I had to hurt it; I needed to hurt it to recover myself. ALERT The Corpse-Watcher sees you! My heart felt like it seized for a moment and left my blood stagnating in my veins. Unlike last time, I did not see the creature approach us. My eyes darted in all directions before I saw it. Orbs of dying light showed the way like spotlights to a massive battleship stalking prey in the ocean at night. The immense beast prowled near the base of the hill just outside the glow of the lights, pushing away any of the trees that got in its way. More red eyes opened along its body as it opened its mouth and drooled on the ground. The trench filled with saliva and turned into a moat. It lowered its stance and growled deeply. The world shook under the infernal sounds. I could see Bonnie visibly shrink at the pressuring presence of the crimson-eyed beast. Black miasma sunk into her skin. Her veins turned a purple color, causing her pupils to bounce in her head like dribbling basketballs and hands to shake uncontrollably. Without thinking, I reached out and grabbed Bonnies hands. She looked at me with a mix of shock and confusion. Relax, I ordered in a hissing voice through clenched teeth. You have to fucking breathe or we are all fucked. Sorry, she replied breathlessly as she forced herself to regain her composure. Meanwhile, Capitaine quietly chuckled. They seemed completely unfazed in the overwhelming presence. With a flash of metal, they raised their gun and aimed it directly at the Corpse-Watcher. A crazed grin carved its way across their face and their pupils dilated in an obsessive focus. They held their fire to wait for the perfect shot. Come at me, pet, Capitaine goaded. You will not get the better of me this time. The Corpse-Watcher, seeming to understand the taunting words directed at it howled at the sky. A powerful gust of air pushed against me and pushed me several inches back. When I looked back towards the trees, the crimson-eyed beast was nowhere to be found. Play hard to get all you want, Im going to get you, Capitaine snarled. Chapter 33: Beast of G茅vaudan From my side, the trees exploded into splinters as the Corpse-Watcher bounded up the side of the hill. Deep scars were carved into the flesh of the hill with each growling step that it took. Bonnie, though it was far later than Capitaine requested, summoned her rain patch to intercept the Corpse-Watchers path. Only a few droplets of water managed to make contact with the monsters fur and slowed it down for even a half second. Ishmael, grab it! Capitaine barked as they swung their gun to point directly at the Corpse-Watcher. I moved decisively, discarding any thoughts that would potentially serve to make me hesitate. My body barreled in the direction of my prey with enhanced speed. I would match strength with strength and overcome it. The Corpse-Watcher, seeing my charge and the spiral of Capitaines rifle, leapt to the side and slipped into the forests to disappear again. I could feel it circling around the hill to rethink its plan of attack. While relief that we had enough power to thwart it entered my mind, the disconcerting realization that this beast was far more intelligent than anything Id faced doused my confidence like a cold shower. Remember the kiss of my lead, do you? Capitaine cackled, in joy at the retreat. But, youre not going to let me take even the smallest patch of your land, will you? Silence was all that met Capitaine. The Corpse-Watcher refused to play by the hyenas rules. However, a large metallic snap notified all of us that it fell into one of the numerous traps that Capitaine littered around the battlefield. Bonnie! Rain! Capitaine ordered. The rain cloud disappeared from its original position to land in the vicinity around where the noise came from. Before the water even started to fall, an ear shattering sound left the barrel of Capitaines gun as an explosive round fired into the darkness. A pained howl told us that the shot landed true. Capitaine immediately scrambled to reload their gun. Aurochs, cover me, they ordered their bull-shaped companion who obeyed immediately. If the Corpse-Watcher was smart enough to remember the pain of the bullet, it was more than smart enough to remember how long it took between shots. Without hesitation or consideration for the damage it took, it charged our position again with confidence. Aurochs, intercept. Bonnie, rain. Ishmael, guard Bonnie, Capitaine ordered. Bonnies rain poured down again to slow the Corpse-Watchers advance. The beast powered through the slowing field and pounced on top Aurochs. Claws and teeth dug into the creatures flesh and rent it into messy ribbons. As Aurochs brayed and groaned in anguish from its dismemberment, Capitaine finished reloading their weapon. They aimed it directly at the feasting beast and fired point blank at the Corpse-Watcher. The Corpse-Watcher flicked its head up and drug Aurochs body into the path of the bullet. Lead burrowed into the cow beasts thick flesh. After a second, the round exploded inside Aurochs and turned the guardian monster into black mist. Unharmed red eyes flashed through the smoking remains as it continued upwards. Ishmael, intercept! Capitaine shouted as they rapidly went back to reload their gun. It was my turn to go into the meat grinder. I moved to stop the already slowed Corpse-Watcher. I silently thanked Aurochs for going off to the quiet goodnight before me. Lowering into a proper form tackle, I rushed downhill towards the living annihilation. Teeth punctured my shoulder and I felt like I was thrown into a garbage disposal. Pain mounted as health dwindled. Blood sprayed from punctured scales and splashed into the Corpse-Watchers mouth. Upon tasting my toxic blood, the beast whipped its head around and flung my body backwards. I went flying several feet backwards and rag-dolled partway up the hill. When I got back on my feet, the Corpse-Watcher had disappeared back into the trees. Without thinking, I backpedaled up the hill to return to my position on the summit. Ishmael, heal, Capitaine commanded right after a recovery potion landed in my hand. And is that supposed to make me heal more? I asked with a snarky tone. Yes, they replied. As I drank the potion, my health recovered to match the equivalent of a potion one grade higher than the one I used. Fucker, I spat in annoyance. Corpse-Seeker defeated. You have earned 2500XP. Finally, some good news arrived from the other party. Only three more of the minions remained before the Corpse-Watcher would be surrounded by our full might. Meanwhile, at our doorstep, the Corpse-Watcher remained active. This time, it found a new target to shred to pieces. One of the nearby chiens screeched out its death throes, but Capitaine remained cold-hearted at the death of his pets. More chirps and screeches came from all directions, but Capitaine kept their trigger discipline. You already used this trick on me, mon amour, Capitaine chastised the beast. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Then, another snap of a bear trap alerted us to a new direction. Though Capitaine issued the orders, Bonnie was already fully familiarized with her role and deployed her rain with greater speed and accuracy while Capitaine fired. The bullet struck true as a whine of pain echoed through the forest. However, a notification appeared that made all our hearts sink. Corpse-Seeker defeated. You have earned 2500XP. Shit! Watch for it! Capitaine shouted without providing a specific order. They began to fumble around to load another round. From the opposite direction of the bear trap, the Corpse-Watcher charged the hill. This time, Bonnie was on point and instantly moved her mini monsoon over the target and I charged down the hill again. Not wanting to test my toxic flesh again, the Corpse-Watch lowered its haunches and leapt over my head. I tried to jump and grab at anything I could, but my forward momentum only allowed my jump forwards a great deal. I dug my feet into the dirt and pivoted to summit the hill. The only thought my head could muster was Shit! However, as the Corpse-Watcher hung in the air, Capitaine barked an amused laugh. They kept their ammunition in their hands and pointed the empty weapon directly at their foe. The crimson eyes of the Corpse-Watcher flared in helpless surprise. Did you think you were the only one who brought new tricks? Capitaine asked. A beam of red light exited the rifles barrel and pierced directly through the airborne Corpse-Watcher. A sizable portion of the beasts health evaporated as it continued to sail through the air and disappear back into the forest to lick its wounds. Capitaine slumped onto the ground and slowly began to reload their weapon. Unsteady fingers gripped the lead round and dropped it. Load faster, me, they ordered themselves as they sped up their work and got the gun ready. How many more of those shots do you have? I asked Capitaine as they rose back to their feet and continued to scan the silent forests. Capitaine chugged down a recovery potion before even bothering to answer my question. Even with that obvious opening, the Corpse-Watcher chose to lay low and continue to observe us from a safe distance. I have two more that I can use, but then Ill die, Capitaine explained. Besides, it wont fall for that trick twice. Keep getting in its way and we will get this done. Corpse-Seeker defeated. You have earned 2500XP. Yoshitsune and Culuur only had to hunt down one more minion before the Corpse-Watcher became completely isolated. From the distant sounds of thunder and the faint bursts of sickly white light that pierced that heavy haze, it appeared that they were already on top of their final target. Fuck! Capitaine yelled. When did they get so far away? Unlike Bonnie and my reactions, as soon as the message appeared, Capitaines eyes widened. They immediately summoned more flares and shot them all up at once in different directions to turn the sky into a slow-motion firework. However, no flares came up in response. All we received were the booms of the thunder. What? I asked before a distant howling clued me in on what they were so concerned about. Corpse-Seeker defeated. You have earned 2500XP. Alert Party Member Culuur has died. We stood in silence for a split second. Capitaine made a frustrated expression. While their orders were dutifully completed, we were going to lose our advance party in exchange. It didnt take much tactical genius to know that we were trading tanks for landmines. Our oversight left all our firepower solely in Capitaines hands. Culuur? Bonnie asked before she bit her lip in nervousness and took a step away from the light. Whats the plan now? We stay here, Capitaine replied. Flashes of crackling light carved a path through to our direction. Lightning shattered the sky as she navigated the ever changing landscape of the forests and the Corpse-Watchers continued ambushes. No, we need to go get Yoshitsune! I yelled. If we can recover her, then it will be a four on one. We cannot, Capitaine reiterated sharply. Moving away from our position and into the darkness will leave us in unfamiliar terrain and without the high ground. You may not find it important, but even this slight incline makes worlds of difference. If Yoshitsune manages to escape the jaws of death and reach our position, we will rescue her. Yoshitsune was to be made into a sacrificial pawn in a subjugation that she was not initially interested in. A growing frustration grew inside me. It was an unpleasant feeling, like finding a crunchy bite in a bite of soft food. Everything about this, so far, was shit. I wanted to take these helpless feelings out on someone but was told to stand on the sidelines with my hands in my pockets like some sort of dipshit and watch someone get torn to shreds. This is bullshit, I growled angrily. If you wont go down there and get her, then I will. Ishmael, if you go now, you are fucking all of us, Capitaine informed. She wont stay dead. I spat some acid into the ground near my feet and watched the liquid foam and corrode the soil. I knew that I was acting like a kid that didnt get the toy he wanted because the money for it was taken by dads booze fund, but I didnt want to listen to reason. Scaled hands touched my own and I reflexively pulled away. Bonnie had tried to gently hold onto my hand. A look of determination was etched across her face and new resolve entered her mind. Relax, she cooed, throwing my own words back at me. All I could do was laugh at it all. If they needed me to be a good boy and sit, then Id sit. But, if things all followed Capitaines plan and we still lose, then they better hope that their soul returns to their body before mine does. They introduced me to the more extravagant way of living, and I planned to show them the full extent of my creativity. Yoshitsunes desperate struggle to survive brought her ever closer to our position. However, the snarls and howls of the Corpse-Watcher remained in the shadow of the light. Each redirection showed another path that was closed off by the beast. With another burst, Yoshitsune closed the distance to be visible in the light of the flares that formed the perimeter of the hill. Her armor was partially dismantled. Large gashes dug through the material and blood pooled against the cloth. Her left sleeve dangled and blood spurted from the opening to coat the ground in red. Uprooted trees and guttural barks followed only a couple seconds behind, increasing my sense of urgency to get to reach the bottom of the hill. Yoshitsune, hold position! Capitaine ordered as they pointed their gun directly at them. Before I could tell Capitaine exactly how I felt about their lies, the Corpse-Watcher surged from the blackness to clamp down on Yoshitsunes body. With the last strength left in her, she jammed her blade into the beasts neck. The power needed to kill several elephants shot out of her body and scorched her enemys insides. Suffer, Capitaine snarled as the second beam of red light pierced the small of Yoshitsunes back and directly into the Corpse-Watchers head. The Corpse-Watcher howled in tremendous pain. New crimson eyes appeared all over its body and it disappeared into the woods. All that remained in the flickering light of the torches was Yoshitsunes bisected body; unmoving and steaming from the friendly fire. Alert Party Member Yoshitsune has died. Chapter 34: Trigger Finger, Bloody Mouth I hope you regret killing my subordinates, Capitaine chuckled as blood wept from their eyes and their body convulsed from the recoil of the bullet. Change of plans. Bonnie, you have to use any damaging spells that you have. We need to kill it before it kills us. Ishmael, continue to interfere with its movements. While Bonnies water globes turned into a sickly brown color, I remained perfectly still. The eruption of rage I expected to feel at Capitaines deceit need not greet me. Instead, I felt icy with only clear thoughts to guide me. Pawns. Thats all that we were in Capitaines schemes for victory. Sacrifices that could be expended one by one in order to reach their goal. This world was a generals wet dream. Play your cards right and you end up with thousands of immortal soldiers that will endlessly fight for you until it is over. There were ways to keep Yoshitsune alive longer; I knew this. I could have been stationed at the bottom of the hill while Capitaine offered covering fire. We could have stabilized Yoshitsunes health and given another angle of attack for the Corpse-Watcher to be wary of. But, our short-sighted commander thought it best to terminate her in exchange for some easy damage into the Corpse-Watchers head. If it were a killing blow, I would have understood. That is not the situation that we find ourselves in. It is wounded, angry, and showing signs that it has grown some new eyes and, undoubtedly, new powers. You fucking liar, I spat into the ground as I remained rooted in place. Youre upset, Capitaine said unapologetically. Take it out on the beast. Anything else you feel, I recommend you save it for afterwards. Or are you going to tell your friend you ruined her sacrifice by throwing a tantrum and leaving her with nothing? I clenched my teeth, feeling the tips of the needles press into the gums to fill my mouth with the taste of iron. Fuck that they were right. The only thing that was keeping me from leaving their corpse from looking like a deer hit by a semi was the fact that this whole thing was my idea. I had to take responsibility for dragging Yoshitsune into this shit. Without giving them the satisfaction of a response, I moved into my position. Though there was only one enemy left, I felt like I was being watched from all sides like I was in the center of a panopticon. I just need a couple more shots to finish it off, Capitaine informed us. Ill use my death shot as a last resort. Even after saying that and getting into position, the Corpse-Watcher refused to oblige us. No more reckless charges up the hill greeted us. I started to itch in restlessness at the lack of action. Each second that dragged on made me feel more exhausted as my body remained tense in preparation of the next move. I knew that it was out there, watching us, waiting for us to slouch and take to the offensive. What a smart mutt you are, Capitaine complimented. A crack of gunfire split my thoughts like an axe into a coconut. Capitaine fired a blind shot into the woods and turned whatever tree that greeted the bullet into mulch. But, even as Capitaine hastily loaded the next round, the Corpse-Watcher did not appear. It was far too wary of the next beam of light that could eliminate it. The cowardice was starting to get under my skin. If this was its territory, it needed to try harder to get rid of us. Then, the revving of its bestial engine started to reverberate through the woods. Red circles arced through the forest as it burst forth from the darkness. The many-eyed visage made my muscles tense up with unnatural fear. My body felt weaker; my muscles felt like they were withering and my scales felt flaky and brittle. Timers began cropping up above my health bar to show the debilitating effects. I continued to press forwards, but my body felt as though it were piloted by someone who was dreaming. Actions were taken with full power to have minimal effect. Ishmael, tear it apart! Capitaine commanded. The words caused body parts to start to follow orders as the effects of the Corpse-Watchers presence was diminished. I charged the Corpse-Watcher without a single thought in my head. This beast would be the focal point of my anger. Base desires began to take over to force away the instincts that ordered my retreat. My fingers twitched, eager to rip into something. My teeth were ready to clamp down on my throat and not let go until whatever was caught between them ripped itself apart. At this dehumanized version of myself, I truly felt respect for this proud and wily beast. To push us all so far, to make me lack confidence in our victory. I had no other choice but to acknowledge it. We met partway down the slope. Without the option to jump, it attempted to sidestep me like I was a simple roadblock on its way to more delicious targets. But, I was no pylon. I lunged at the Corpse-Watcher. My arms wrapped around its body and my feet dug into the soil. Strong as this beast was, my own strength was nothing to scoff at. Even if I could not fully constrain it, I still acted as the dragging anchor to this black ship. Without any other options, it braved the acid and ripped at my body with its teeth. Searing pain flared into my brain as I felt scales crunch and muscles ripped out of place by several swords. Despite this, I could only smile. My own teeth dug into the Corpse-Watchers flesh as I fully prepared to keep it in this death grip. In addition to my own acidic blood and ravenous claws, Bonnie was splashing it with muddied water that slowly chipped away at the little remaining health that it had. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. All we needed was Capitaines next shot. A shot that I did not hear. The Corpse-Watcher twisted its bloodied body in my grip to clamp its powerful jaws down upon my arm. Teeth penetrated deep into flesh and began to scrape against bone. It jerked its ahead away to rip my arm off and escape from my grip. As my bone was yanked from its socket and my sinews ripped apart like a doll caught in a game of tug-of-war, I finally heard the blast of Capitaines rifle ring out. The shot only clipped the hind leg of the Corpse-Watcher before it turned into mist; taking my arm with it. Only a shallow splatter of blood and a tattered body rewarded me for my efforts. They were injuries that required multiple recovery potions to be drunk at the same time to pull myself from the brink and allow me to regrow my missing limb. As I made my way back to the top of the hill, I saw Capitaine working on loading his final shot. Before he could finish, the sky exploded with crimson eyes. The blood-red sigils watched from every angle and brought the full pressure of the Corpse-Watchers presence behind each one. Ishmael, defend me! Capitaine ordered. I looked towards Bonnie, my preference of target clear on my face. Do it, Bonnie said with a look of serenity. She had already made peace with her role as sacrifice and left the rest of the work to us. Against my own wishes, I leapt towards Capitaine and abandoned Bonnie to the mercy of the Corpse-Watcher. The beast sprung from out of the red eye and at the merfolk with its maw wide open; an arsenal of white blades that could supply an entire army glistened through the darkness. It passed in an instant to scythe through Bonnies helpless form. A snarling sound blared like a train horn before disappearing into the nothingness of the red eyes. Bonnie''s body remained standing for a brief moment. Her head and torso were removed messily like a surgery with a hacksaw. Her forearms and hands, severed from the rest of the limb, had fallen to the ground. Then, her lower body finally toppled over and landed in a sprawling mess. Alert Party Member Bonnie has died. Why didnt you shoot sooner? I demanded, seeing fault in everything that Capitaine did. It was waiting for my shot before escaping, Capitaine replied. The longer you hold it down, the more damage it would take. Dont worry, Im ready to finish it. Snarling escaped from all the eyes and rumbled the hill like an earthquake. My weakened legs struggled to stay up, but I willed my screaming muscles to persevere for just a while longer. If I wanted to triumph, I had to hold. Grab it as soon as it pops out, Capitaine said with an oddly exuberant tone. Well win if we do. Well actually defeat this thing. It did not take long for the Corpse-Watcher to oblige. The medieval armory in its snout sprouted from an eye that suddenly appeared beneath me like a shark to a lazing seal. I had to jump out of the way to keep my entire lower body from being removed by the attack. One of my legs was not so lucky and fell into the beasts clutches. Without hesitation, I spun my body around to create a death roll on my own limb. My leg snapped and ripped off in the Corpse-Watchers mouth while the rest of me gripped around its snout, forcing it to eat my noxious appendage like forcing a dog to take medicine. Take the shot! I shouted with my leg slowly reformed. However, Capitaine didnt point their gun at the Corpse-Watcher. Instead they reached out and planted their hand directly on the beasts forehead. Capitaines eyes began to glow and energy flowed out of their hand. What are you doing? I interrogated as the writhing beast continued to dig into me. Im going to tame this beast to be my little pet, of course, Capitaine replied with a greedy grin. "Imagine how powerful Id be if I had its power at my beck and call? I had had enough of this shithead. At this point, I couldnt give two shits if I got the rewards or not. I just wanted to leave them with nothing. I dug my leg into the ground and, with all my unnatural might, lifted the Corpse-Watcher off the ground. What? Capitaine managed to ask as they were knocked off balance. Fuck! You! I shouted as I swung the Corpse-Watcher into Capitaines body, causing them both to tumble against the ground. Capitaine recovered first, quickly springing off the ground and onto their feet. Without any sort of plan, they charged at the Corpse-Watcher and reached out their hand. They abandoned all sense of self-preservation in the greedy pursuit of subjugating their target. The beast, ready for the attempt to enslave it, caught Capitaines arm in its mouth. The Corpse-Watcher twisted its head and ripped the limb off the hyenas body and Capitaine screamed in pain. But, it did not succeed in destroying Capitaine before they pressed the light into the Corpse-Watchers head. The Corpse-Watcher sat stunned and did not move. Something appeared behind Capitaines eyes that made them laugh. Their rifle disappeared from the ground and appeared in their hands. They stuffed the butt of the rifle into the soil and pressed the barrel into the Corpse-Watchers neck. With a pull of the trigger, a bullet fired right through the Corpse-Watchers neck and into the night sky. Miasma began to rapidly spill from the Corpse-Watchers body as it started to dissipate into nothingness. Corpse-Watcher defeated. You have earned 20000XP. But not before I jammed my claws into Capitaines neck. They were not going to be allowed to walk out of here alive. Not after the shit that they pulled and the people that they coldly sacrificed. Even though I survived, I knew that I was going to be next on the chopping block if things didn''t work out. Are you going to be happy now? Capitaine asked with a crooked smile. Do it, I need my arm back anyways. Fuck you, I answered as I tore out Capitaines throat, leaving the hyena slumped over and leaking into the soil. Alert Party Member Capitaine has died. I stood without a smile on my face. As badly as I wanted to do that, since it was still on their terms, I felt unsatisfied. Seeking further retribution for my blood and loss, I lifted their rifle off of the ground and snapped the weapon over my knee. The wooden stock assembly splintered and made a satisfying crack. Quest Update Murder the Gunpowder Heretic Quest was not completed in a way satisfactory to the quest issue. Quest reward has been exchanged for 5000XP. You fuckers too, I said with a bitter laugh as I limped my way out of this shitty forest and back to the camp. Chapter 35: Awards Ceremony It was an arduous, limping journey from the forests towards the camp. The hideous flag that poked through the trees served as my North Star to guide me back. My body slowly stitched itself back together. Gaping slashes and weeping punctures slowly filled in with new flesh and scale. Bones popped back into place and torn muscles reattached to their joints to allow me to walk normally again. As much as I would have loved to pick up Yoshitsunes scattered corpse and limp as far away from Capitaine as possible, we had purchased [Resurrection Waystones] for safer and easier revivals. The luxury intended to keep us from returning to life lost and scattered in a hostile forest now forced me to endure the presence of others when I was in no mood to. Everything, in my eyes, was shit. This fight was shit, the party was shit, and the demons that watched over me were shit. Each pained step reminded me, in sharp detail, everything that I endured up to this point and filled my mind with renewed dissatisfaction. There was not a single thing that I found satisfying about these results. Something needed to change. After a few minutes, a notification appeared that would help me determine how worthwhile this entire endeavor was. Notification Congratulations! You are the first to slay the Corpse-Watcher. The denizens of the Desolate Plains and above have been made aware of your conquests! There are now only (4) unconquered dungeons left in the region. Contributions are done calculating. Rewards will be distributed based on overall contribution. Tip: Contribution is determined by multiple factors including: damage inflicted, damage absorbed, and crowd control. Party members that contributed nothing may receive a penalty instead. Corpse-Watcher Conquest Leaderboard:
  1. Capitaine
  2. Yoshitsune
  3. Ishmael
  4. Bonnie
  5. Culuur
I scowled at the results. Of course the person who did the lions share of the damage and gave the orders climbed the summit of the rankings. I should have been more wary of their plans to position us in ways to ensure they would reap the greatest rewards. It only bothered me because I found them so annoying, like the skin of a corn kernel stuck in between your teeth or when someone left a terrible shit right before you got to the toilet. But, in reality, it was my own hair-melting odor that steamed out of the pot. My lack of focus allowed me to get taken advantage of in that manner. It just would have been nicer if that lesson didnt come courtesy of the juiciest target before Level 20. A moment later, another red message emerged in my eyes to take my attention away. Like a pensioner mindlessly pulling the lever of a slot machine, my eyes lit up with the possibility of receiving the winning message that would change my mood. Notice Survival Bonus. Congratulations! You are the sole survivor of the encounter. For your achievement, you have been awarded a bonus reward. Skills Aura of Fear. Passive: This apex predator prowled the night both in life and in death. Any that were unfortunate enough to be on the other end of its dominating gaze understand the terror that gripped your soul when you faced it in battle. The piercing eyes of a predator can leave even the most elusive prey frozen in place. +20 to all Stats. Unlocks Aura of Fear: Enemies that you face will be subjected to your overwhelming presence and will be inflicted with a debuff to all abilities. (Debuff determined by the difference in total stats) All Things Must End. Passive (Unique): Each being that has risen to stand at the pinnacle of glorious creation have, at some point, believed that their fortress would be the one to stand indomitable and their legacies indelible marks on the tapestry of time. Yet, why do we remember so few of their names? We are not immune to the conspiring of nature and time. The townsfolk that this beast ripped apart reminded the civilized world that they were not immortal and that a single slip could leave them out in the cold. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. +50 Magic (Redistributed to other stats). Unlocks Active Ability: The Great Decay (Disabled by a conflicting Passive Ability) The Great Decay. Active (Unique) (Inactive): This ability is disabled by a conflicting passive ability! Im getting real fucking sick of these lockouts, I spat. How many more times will these doors be slammed in my face? I could not tell if this was just a run of bad luck for rewards or if this was a damning trend that would constantly keep me on the back foot. As hard as I thought about it, I only had two options left available to me. The first was to sell any abilities that I could not use and replace them with abilities that fit what I already had. The second was to cast aside the abilities that suited my own strengths in the pursuit of unknown, potentially higher, power. If the spells I watched the others in my group use were of any indication, the spells were stronger than tooth and claw. But, it was still no guarantee. Quest! From Under the Thumb: Little lizard. We watch you scurry around this maze and stumble against invisible dead ends crafted by the hands of those that give you treats. Sink your teeth into the flesh of the hand that adorned your body with gold-plated iron chains. Reward: Nothing. I laughed at the quests wording and the brazen lack of reward. The fingers who drafted this message were obvious and the intention was even more so. Even if I found myself agreeing with the sentiment, I would not allow myself to be so easily taken in by them. I would have to ignore their wishes for as long as possible. Eventually, I made my way back up the hill and into the camp. I could hear the sounds of conversation from inside the tent that made me hurry inside. The other four members of the party sat around the table, drinking and sharing their perspectives on the fight that they failed to survive. They wore accomplished smiles on their faces and had pristine health in their bodies. It would have been impossible to know, by looking at them, that they were horrifically turned to mincemeat by the Corpse-Watcher and their own party members. Ah, there he is, the man of the hour, Capitaine said with a mirthful grin towards me, making my stomach turn in disgust. Sit, join us. We were just talking about how we finished off the Corpse-Watcher together. Is that so? I asked with a tightened jaw like I had tetanus. And how has that story gone? I tried to put my soul on ice like magma into the Arctic seas. Snapping at Capitaine in their own territory and without knowing what they have gained might end in a vicious surprise. Like talking to a Great-Aunt at a holiday party, I just had to grit my teeth and nod along so I could get out of here as quickly as possible. Capitaine told us it was very close at the end, Yoshitsune responded matter-of-factly. If you had not played such a pivotal role in keeping the Corpse-Watcher away from Capitaine for as long as you did, we would all be sitting here empty-handed. Yes, it was dreadfully close, Capitaine spoke up. After losing Bonnie, we had to get extremely aggressive to take it down before it could do the same to us. Though I may rest at the top of the leaderboard, it was unfortunate that my killing shot ended in my own death as well. And, somehow, the beast managed to break my rifle in the process. Forced me to use one of my [Repair Kits]. It must have been quite vindictive towards me over our many encounters. I think that, after all you did to it, it was probably deserved, I replied with a grin as I watched their smile fade at the mention of their damaged rifle. As it stands, a repair kit will only help me so much. I will need to go and have it repaired by an experts hand, Capitaine replied. Actually, everyone was mentioning that their equipment has seen better days. If youd like, I can introduce you to a smith that I like to use. They are quite famous in the Desolate Plains. I blew air out of my nostrils and turned my back to the group. Any more time I had to spend with this dog and I would turn violent again. I appreciate the offer, but we should be leaving, I dismissed as I began to walk towards the exit. Lets go, Yoshitsune. Even after saying that, I did not hear movement from Yoshitsune. Instead, I heard the clicking sounds of a sword being unsheathed. However, it did not possess the clean and swift sounds that it usually did. Instead, it sounded like a heap of scrap metal being pulled out of a barrel. Steel scraped against steel to make an unpleasant note to resonate in my ears. I looked over my shoulder to see that Yoshitsunes weapon was in a dreadful state. Several large cracks nearly shattered the weapon like a frozen lake. The sharp edge of the blade was chipped and the tip of the weapon and snapped clean off. Actually, Ishmael-san, I would like to meet this smith, Yoshitsune said with a bow. I worry that another opportunity will be difficult and I do not want to become a burden. My instincts and values still outright opposed continuing a journey with Capitaine. Something inside me told me that there was something hidden they were using to manipulate the situation. For the sake of Yoshitsune getting back on track, I was willing to stomach their presence for just a short while longer. What is the difficulty, Ishmael? Capitaine asked as if he was goading me to tell everyone what happened at the end of the fight. Just because you have natural weapons does not mean you should neglect the needs of your allies. Fine, I answered like I was being held at gunpoint. We will go as far as this blacksmith. Then, we will be going our separate ways. Were going as well, Culuur announced. I would like to purchase some upgrades for my spear. Excellent, Capitaine clapped their hands together in joy. The tent disappeared around us and the cushions slid from under everyones asses to drop them with a small thud onto the grass. We will depart at once. Do not worry, it is not an overly far walk to reach it. Besides, it allows you all to meet my newest friend. Chapter 36: Local Hospitality We left the close safety of the territory surrounding the newly forming dungeon and quickly pressed into the forests. There were no trails or waypoints to navigate our way nor did Capitaine provide us with their version of the map. We had little other choice but to follow behind the hyena and listen to their directions; the last thing that I wanted to do. What happened between the two of you? Yoshitsune asked privately while we walked after noticing I was staring at the ground like I wanted to kill it. Capitaine planned on sacrificing all of us to be the last one left, I answered. Their kindness is all an act. You must have known when they ordered you to die when we could have saved you instead. Then the way that they died? She ventured her question without asking it fully. Yep, I said in response, not wanting to go into much detail. If we were to travel together for a while longer, it was better for all of us that it was done peacefully. I heard a surprising sound next to me. My head turned to see a hand covering Yoshitsunes mouth as she stifled her laughter. She lowered her hand to show me a crooked smile lined with coal colored gums. We will just have to outsmart them next time, Yoshitsune said. I would have done the same for you. Capitaine did not lie about the Corpse-Watcher acting as a strong deterrent as entire packs of creatures started to appear before us. Although much of the partys equipment was damaged, the beasts stood little chance against the augmented power that we possessed. In addition to our own personal power, I could see that there were creatures culling the beasts on our behalf to provide us with a great deal of effortless XP. I focused on the shapes in the distance with the knowledge that it could not be the chiens inflicting such potent damage. Then, I saw the subtle flash of gold from one of the sprinting creatures and it leapt onto a monsters back and brought it to the ground. So, where is the big one? I asked with a low voice as I moved to walk beside Capitaine. Unfortunately, I was not given the Corpse-Watcher in all its glory, Capitaine replied with a shrug. I am not too upset, I was given something suitable in recompense for being denied my ultimate prize. Not that I would tell you, my killer. Though we walked next to each other, there was a clear line drawn between us. I could see a pair of Corpse-Seekers draw closer to us. Their golden eyes watched intently for any signs to leap in and save their pack leader. Similarly, I could feel that Yoshitsune was paying close attention to our conversation to similarly intervene. Dont look so guarded, Capitaine criticized playfully. I have no intention of trying anything. Im intending for this introduction to my blacksmith friend to be a way to make amends and stay on, at least, civil terms with each other. If you are making amends, wouldnt that imply you have done something you believe to be wrong? I asked with narrowed eyes. Did you intend to have all of us die for you? A stifled snickering escaped Capitaines mouth like a yipping sound. They took a deep breath and looked towards the sky. You were all supposed to wake up at that camp to find that everything had disappeared and for there to be no signs of me, Capitaine answered with a serious expression. You would have all received suitable rewards from the victory and I was to leave with the survival bonus on top of it to never cross paths with any of you again. But, it was my own fault for not realizing that you were the more dangerous one. I thought that getting rid of her was going to be the most difficult task. The candid words that I appreciated did not rest well in my ears when spoken by the hyena. Part of me wanted to respect them as a fellow looking to reach the top while another part wanted to rip them apart for crossing me. In the end, you got the bonus and I received some new pets. Why dont we just leave it at that and part with one another after this? Capitaine suggested. Nothing would bring me greater satisfaction, I replied curtly. We traveled the rest of the way with relative ease. There were no monsters that could truly pressure us and the nagging voice in the back of my mind had quieted significantly after Capitaines confession. As we began scaling up a steep hill, a heavy mist settled over the slope and blanketed us in a film of moisture. My mind began to feel fuzzy as if someone had shoved Styrofoam into it and I found my steps beginning to falter. Looking around, I noticed that I was not the only one who seemed disoriented. Culuur started to turn and wobble like he had just been blindfolded and spun around while Bonnie sat upon the ground and pressed her fingers to her temple. Worry not about the mist, Capitaine informed as we were submerged deeper into the soupy clouds. This is all part of my friends defense of his forge. As long as we all continue to walk forwards and do not stay put for too long, we will make it to the other side. With a grunt, we all continued the ascent. The feelings of vertigo momentarily intensified like a tiny devil took an egg-beater to my inner ear. But, when that wave of nausea passed, the rest of the climb became simple. Suddenly, the mist disappeared and we found ourselves at the lip of a basin. The earth dipped like a bowl and, in the center, was a large wooden cabin. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. There it is, Capitaine said before leading us down the lip of the basin and towards the cabin. However, before we could reach it, a loud slamming sound emanated from the front door. A large boar-headed man wielding heavy hammers in each hand moved to meet us. For a friend, the boar did not appear pleased to see Capitaine. Their metal coated tusks shimmered to highlight the scowl on their face. Capitaine, the gravelly voice reverberated off of the basins walls. What the fuck are you doing here? How do you keep finding me? Kowal! Its so nice to see you again, my friend, Capitaine said with their arms spread wide to greet the smith. If you didnt want me to find you, you shouldnt have let me hide tracking tools in your cabin. Kowal looked back at their cabin and snorted angrily. I should have expected as much. No sane person could have had a positive relationship with Capitaine. He hefted his hammer in his right hand, no doubt contemplating whether or not he wanted to bash in the hyenas brains here and now. Instead, the boar pointed the weapon at us. Who are these people and what do you all want? Kowal demanded. Why, these are my party members, Kowal, Capitaine replied with a flourish. Do you recall how I claimed I was going to slay the Corpse-Watcher? I recall your foolhardy decision, Kowal commented with a dismissive wave of his hand. Do you mean to tell me that you are here to obtain gear before your next failed expedition? If so, I recommend that you check the shop instead. I still have listings. Capitaines teeth flashed wickedly and brought pause to the blacksmith. No, no, you misunderstand, friend. We have already killed the Corpse-Watcher. Surely you saw the message that announced us as the first to slay the creature. I have my notifications turned off, Kowal replied. Kowals eyes flashed with light as he accessed his menus. His pupils bounced around his eyes like pinballs as he navigated the system to read his notifications. Once he found the message, his eyes widened and the reddish hue disappeared. It seems that anything is possible when you have unlimited lives and time, Kowal grunted but, ultimately, a glint of a smile could be seen. So, what is it that you need from me? We are looking for upgrades and there is nobody in the Desolate Plains who is more skilled than you are when it comes to fine metallurgy, Capitaine complimented while steeping closer and offering Kowal a hand gesture that involved them rubbing their fingers. Besides, we find ourselves flush with XP that we are just dying to spend. Perhaps something custom. Kowal raised his hand and held it in Capitaines face, forcing the hyena to step away from him. No! Not again! Kowal shouted at Capitaine. A flustered look crossed the boars face. Im done with making new material. Every time I fire up my forge, bugs scurry out of the woodwork to assault my forge and steal my shit. I have to move every single time to keep them from bothering me. This is a nice place, I dont want to move again. Come on, well defend the forge while you work, Capitaine reassured with a smile. You do remember how that went with the last group you brought? Kowal asked with a raise of his brow. Because, if we are remembering the same incident, I had to use one of my precious teleportation spells and your so-called allies were enslaved by some raiders. Tell me, did you even try to rescue them or did you just go back on your merry way? At this point, only Culuur seemed remotely surprised by Kowals words. However, after seeing everyone elses muted reactions, Bonnies especially, the weasel swallowed their tongue and watched Capitaine warily. Its a stronger group this time, Capitaine said with a deadpan expression. I could feel the Corpse-Seekers prowling nearby behind us. Going by the look in Kowals eyes, they were definitely in open view. I met eyes with Kowal. My finger pointed at Capitaine while the other hand dragged along my throat. Kowal only laughed in response before spitting into the ground. Fine, he eventually agreed with a bitter expression. Even if I turned you away, Im going to have to leave eventually. If it was so easy for you to find me, those bastards wont be too far behind. It seems that my hopes to exist peacefully in this horrible existence was just folly. So, what are you all looking for and what materials did you bring? I can provide my own, but that will only bring up the price. Well, for myself, Capitaine said, taking the initiative. I think Id like to upgrade my rifle to an Orange-tier. And, if possible, I was thinking more about that automatic firing feature we discussed last time. My mana capacity is close to handling it. I was looking for reinforcements on this bone spear I received from a recent Dungeon, Culuur announced. It already is rated at Yellow, but the durability is low. Yoshitsune went next. She revealed her now shattered blade. Her extra fingers grafted to her forearm dropped the blade in several metallic thuds. Kowal bent down and picked up one of the pieces. His eyes glowed for a moment as he appraised the weapon fragment. This weapon broke from both external and internal damage, Kowal remarked. The grade was far too low for the energy you channeled through it. What magic do you use? Lightning, Yoshitsune answered. I would appreciate it if you could make a weapon that would be able to flow more harmoniously with my abilities. Easily, Kowal replied with a nod before looking at Bonnie and me. And what about the two of you? Looks like we have a mage and a martial artist. Unfortunately, I do not make anything like wands or any other high magic conduit. I can craft the brawler some gauntlets or perhaps some metal knuckles. My body is the weapon, I answered curtly. It is a talent of mine. As I said it, I also thought more about it. Blocking off all other weapons in favor of hands seemed like a massive handicap. However, unlike the magic, I did not feel as bad about this. I disliked weapons, both conventional and improvised, in life. I think, even if I did not have such an ability, I would have still chosen my bare hands. Your body is the weapon? Kowal asked curiously. I need to look a little deeper into this. Kowals eyes glowed like it had when inspecting Yoshitsunes blade. I could feel a prickling sensation all over my body as the boars eyes analyzed secrets about me. Before I could react to stop it, the scan was already over. How incredible and how horrific, Kowal commented with a complicated expression. Your body is categorized as a weapon and can be upgraded with the same materials used to upgrade anyone elses equipment. Unlike everyone else, your weapons cannot be stolen. However, that means that, if you want to upgrade your damage output, you must undergo the same process a piece of steel would. I would need to smelt the flesh. A chuckle escaped my mouth. Of course, such a massive boon had to come with an excruciating payment. It would not have made sense for this place if it was any different. However, it was not all bad. For the first time in a while, it felt like I had some more understandable options laid out in front of me. Would I rather pursue conventional weaponry and learn a new fighting style or melt my body to maintain relevance with my current? What is my current tier? I asked out of curiosity. Blue, Kowal said with a nod. You will need to address this soon before you hit a wall. If thats how I get stronger, I finally said with a sigh. Even if it was stupid, Id rather hold some core piece of myself through my fighting. I will attend to everyone elses needs first, Kowal commented. Then, we will go over your options. Chapter 37: The Crucible I waited outside the cabin and watched the rim of the basin while Bonnie observed the opposite side. I could see Capitaines creatures sprint around the landscape like dogs on crack as they scoured for any signs of enemy presence. Fortunately, nothing had revealed itself on the horizon. But, if Kowal was to be believed, it was less a matter of if and more a matter of when. Shortly after the trio departed with the blacksmith, a low rumble shook the ground and rattled my bones as the forge began to spur to life. Flames belched from the earth in large plumes of smoke and steam as though a volcano was about to erupt beneath my feet. Like a clock tower that rang out the hour of the end, the hillside loudly boomed over the surrounding land. In the same way as a diamond encrusted watch or a foreign car in a bad neighborhood, the basin turned into the loudest advertisement in Hell for any would-be bandit group that wanted to come running. How are you all doing topside? Capitaines irritating voice rang out from the doorway. Any strange activity on the horizon? Youd have known already, I replied gruffly as I was disinterested in keeping up appearances when it was just the three of us. I peered over to see the upgrades to the rifle. Outside of a few new runes scrawled into the barrel, a metal ammo drum was haphazardly slapped to the bottom of the weapon. The gun freaks of the world would rip their eyes out if they saw this hideous combination of Revolutionary War and Prohibition Era Chicago. So much for small talk, Capitaine said with a shrug as they leaned against the wall of the cabin. More watching and more waiting. However, nothing appeared over the ridge. I imagined that, even if they did know the exact location of the forge, the mists that surround the basin would go a long way to slow down their advance. But, an unsavory feeling in my bones like the premonition of a veteran with a fake leg told me that they would appear at the worst time. Like watching a corner in a videogame only to turn away right when they enter the room, I knew that they wouldnt invade until it was most inconvenient. Culuur emerged from the depths and moved to stand by my post. You can go down now, he informed, freeing me of my watch. With a nod, I entered the cabin and made my way down the stairs into the basement. Wooden steps turned to stone as the staircase began to win its way down into the earth. Loud slamming sounds of metal shaping metal pierced the air. Heat rising from the molten bottom invited welcome heat back into my body. At the bottom of the stairs sat a large stone room. Kowal, eyes glowing from numerous menus behind his eyes, stuck a blade into a pool of water. I was no expert, but it appeared that his skills allowed him to skip several steps in the process. Otherwise, I have doubts he could have progressed through all these orders so quickly. Off to the side, Yoshitsune watched eagerly to see the results. She paced back and forth along the floor with a gait that tried not to appear overly excited. You look like a kid on Christmas, Yoshitsune, I said, causing the demon to jump slightly from surprise. Oh, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune quickly replied, composed as she could manage. Im not sure what you are trying to say. You look excited about your sword, I answered with a raised eyebrow. I wouldnt press further why she didnt know what Christmas was when she knew what a gun was. World history wasnt exactly my thing. I wondered if Trevor would be jealous that I knew a samurai. He liked Japanese stuff like that. In that case, I am like that, Yoshitsune agreed with a nod. Having custom equipment like this is the first real sign of our progress. I looked to the side to see Kowal touch the submerged weapon. He closed his eyes with stoic focus as he channeled his powers into the weapon. The weapon was sheathed in a soft glow that obscured the transformations taking place. Then, with a snap of his fingers, the blade disappeared from the water to leave a few stray wisps of steam. At the same time, Yoshitsune released a small yelp in surprise. She reached out and gingerly touched her forearm. Its done, Kowal informed, his head finally turning to face us. Let me know what you think. A cracking of fingers revealed the new blade from the sleeve. A bluish blade glistened in the infernal light of the forge. Small glints of gold ran the length of the weapon. Yoshitsune made a face of focus and small sparks of electricity arced from the golden flecks of metal. It feels like Ive owned it since birth, she complimented with a bow. Thank you very much for your hard work. Thank you for your compensation, Kowal replied as he wiped his brow with a rag. Was there anything else that you needed? No, Yoshitsune said with another bow. If youll excuse me, I will return to the surface and keep watch. Good luck to you, Ishmael-san. I smirked as Yoshitsunes footsteps echoed from above. Kowal seemed to wait for the footsteps to disappear before addressing me. Apologies, it seemed like the two of you were close, Kowal explained. This process will not be pleasant. I didnt want to stress your friend when she needed to pay attention to guarding my home. Now, how much of yourself do you want enhanced? How much of me can you enhance? I asked out of curiosity. Obviously, my claws and tail would be able to be upgraded. But, I wondered about my teeth. My poison glands were technically metallic. Though, I did not know how adding metal to it would benefit it at all. Technically speaking, your entire body counts as a weapon, Kowal answered. I could, theoretically, heat you to a near-melting heat and reinforce your body into a better form. Considering how low of a tier your current body is, I presume that you were someone who invested rapidly in levels first to advance. I make sure to reach the limit of my stat increases before leveling up, I answered. But, you are correct. I havent invested much in the store. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Kowal nodded knowingly, like a guidance counselor that finally got to the root of the problem-students issue. They pointed at their forge and all of the equipment and materials that resided within it. That is the folly of the newcomer, Kowal said matter-of-factly. Everyone believes that bolstering your levels and your body is the most important thing and is the best way to keep yourself safe. But, when you reach Level 20, do you know what separates a demon who ascends and one who becomes food for the strong? Its the quality and fit of their items. We are likely close to the same level, but I have millions more XP invested into items. All my weapons have magical effects. Even if you kill me, my body will disappear and reform in an undisclosed location. I raised my brow in interest. I knew that this stuff couldnt be cheap, but millions? Why hadnt he moved on to the next place yet if he was so wealthy? This place isnt all that great. I dont know how long ago that youve died, it is hard to track time down here, Kowal continued. But, I know that Ive been down here for hundreds of years. In life, I was primarily a farrier. Now, I am getting blueprints for weapons and equipment that press my understanding of the world. Only a measured pace of deliberate investment will get you far in this place. I would guess that you have sprinted through major milestones without much research or consideration. I will keep this lesson in mind, I replied absentmindedly. This is why I hated the sort of computer games that Trevor played. I hated the feeling when I unknowingly followed an inefficient path and had to pull my hair out while I lagged behind or bite the bullet and replay tens of hours just to have a better character. I clenched my teeth and suppressed my annoyance. Even with this error, I still had yet to die. Well, no matter, its better to learn this lesson late instead of when it becomes catastrophic. Since you are new to this, I should ask you a different question, Kowal said. Do you have any material that you can use or we will need to pull from my own supply? I must warn you that I am low on Orange-tier Sin-gots because your companions used them without much thought towards you. My eyes widened at the mention of the material. I had almost forgotten about my own prized possession that I had squirreled away deep in my inventory. If I was at Blue-tier now, I was dying to know how horrific Id become if I became Black-tier. The metal fell from the sky and landed into my hand. Kowal leaned forwards, his eyes glowing with his ability to appraise. He sputtered in surprise and blinked several times to see if his eyes were deceiving him. Seeing that it was not some trick or terrible prank, he looked at me with eyes narrowed in suspicion. How did you get a Black Sin-got? How did you get such a large one? Kowal wondered apprehensively. I did some chores for some demons, I answered noncommittally. So, how much does this get me? Kowals eyes glowed again as he rubbed his chin. My skills tell me that I can upgrade one of your body parts to Black. Or, if I add an Orange Sin-got from my own stock, I can bring your entire body to Red. The sheer amount of mana infused you in a single go will give you unknown magical benefits. But, I can only imagine what you will have to endure to get your entire body forged in one go. I grimaced at the options. But, it was not like I had any choice in the first place. To survive, you had to offer something in exchange. Looking at it impassively, it was simple. My body was insufficient, this would improve it. However, I doubted that I would have the same logical view when I am plunged in the equivalent of the Earths core. Are you confident that you can pull it off? I asked. I have raised things by two tiers before, even three when I had the perfect conditions. Four tiers in a single job is going to be a challenge, Kowal admitted. Instead of looking concerned, the blacksmiths eyes glistened with the excitement of a potential challenge. But, my eyes tell me it is doable and my eyes do not lie. Lets do the entire body then, I said with a nod. Alright, I will keep a steady supply of potions ready to keep you stable, Kowal replied. If you die mid-forge, then the entire process will be a failure. Also, I would recommend stripping down if you want your clothing to survive. I unsummoned my clothing and stood like I was on the receiving end of a contraband check. My body began to show signs of stress without my permission. It was like when I tried the jump from the highest diving board at the pool when I was ten. Quick breaths and quivering nerves cloaked my body with unwelcome anxiety. Now, lie down atop the coals, Kowal instructed. My flesh pressed against the burning embers. Instead of heat, it felt like I was doused in ice water. Shock from the sudden and intense pain seized my heart for a moment, debilitating my body. Kowal placed the two Sin-gots atop my chest to press me deeper into the coals. Then, he placed heavy shackles on my hands, feet, and neck to prevent me from thrashing about. Breath was squeezed from my lungs from both external and internal pressures. I tried to take deep breaths and regain my composure. And then, Kowal stepped on the bellows. Infernal flames shot out from the coals and wreathed me in white hot agony. My muscles involuntarily flexed with a survival instinct to try to escape. But, there was no way to do that any longer. All the feeling in my body ceased as the flesh cooked and died and my health rapidly dropped. A vial was forced into my mouth and a recovery potion began to counteract the damage done to me. However, I quickly regretted it. My flesh and blood recovered long enough to feel it melt and die again with a bullet of pain straight into my brain. I could feel the Sin-gots melt around me and begin to fuse to my skin. I felt the hammer crash down before it all died again. But, only a few seconds later, another potion would be drained into my mouth to begin the cycle anew. Tip: Your body is rejecting potential magic boons due to conflicting abilities. If adjustment isnt made before the end of the crafting, boons will be lost. Again, more fucking magic was placed on the table. Again, pre-existing decisions locked me out. Was it even something that I needed? An increase in ranking in my body would definitely fill the gap that I had been feeling earlier. If I did more damage, if I had greater durability, then I might not need to branch out onto this unknown path. But what about afterwards? What about when everyone had equipment as powerful as my body? Were there options that existed that would keep me competitive just through my own hands? I had to accept that this might be my only chance to make this decision. A fresh health potion brought fresh pain to interfere with my thoughts. Searing pain scrambled my mind and made me focus on maintaining my own body before my nerves boiled again to leave me in nothingness. This was not the proper place to make these kinds of momentous decisions. It was like trying to buy a new car with your palms on a Hibachi grill. I felt a rumbling from above and rocks and dislodged sediment sprinkled down from the walls and ceiling. Shit, theyre finally here, I could barely hear Kowal say. Dont worry, Ill be done soon. Message: How long are you planning to be indecisive for? Do you think that the right answer will just come to you if you wait long enough? No matter what I did, I was going to be manipulated. No matter what I did, I was going to be left with regret. If I regretted it, I would just kill the ones that led me into making this decision. I focused my mind and opened up an old notification that I had put off for too long. Notice Congratulations! You are now Level 15 Your stats have increased. You have unlocked Level 5 Transformation. Please choose one of the following: Wings, Thick Scales, Locked. Locked: This evolutionary path is unavailable due to conflicting decisions. Would you like to override abilities? I blinked my eyes and allowed myself to go along with my instincts. Consequences be damned, I needed to be the one that had the final say in my decisions. Fuck it, lets go all in. Chapter 38: Last Stand at Shiroyama [Yoshitsune] I swung my sword down in a sharp motion. The metal cut through the air with a soft splitting sound to create a song harmonious to the power that I channeled through it. I could hear the sparks crackling over the surface of the weapon, ready to inflict the rage of the Oni upon any who opposed me. Despite the joy I felt from the new weapon, I still felt incomplete feelings towards the upgrade. I summoned a fragment of my shattered blade, the weapon that I fell from the world of the living with, and grasped it firmly in my hand. Grateful for the new blade but not wishing to besmirch the blade that brought me this far, I offered a short prayer to Bishamonten to look after the destroyed weapon and to support me in battle despite the dignity of the warrior that I no longer could claim to possess. But, I would not let that fall from grace stop me from moving forward. After a few more practice swings, I made a satisfied grunt and allowed the grotesque fingers to pull the blade back up my arm. Each movement, each subtle crack that whistled through my ears like a condemnation from Fjin himself, reminded me of the actions that brought me down to this place. I could hear the sounds of the forge spread from deep below and vibrate through my geta and into my feet. Somewhere down there, Ishmael-sans body was being merged with metal. It was a union of flesh and steel that I would not have been able to stomach myself. It was also a decision that I could not stop from happening. He had little regard for the holiness within his flesh and would often have it torn asunder just to defeat his enemy that much quicker. You look more fierce, Miss Yoshitsune, Capitaine remarked, his snickering voice interrupting my thoughts. And you appear to have gotten more arrogant, I replied, moving my head up and down to regard them. Though I could not see their physical presence, I could tell that the demons ego had grown. Their aura burned with even greater confidence than our first encounter. Sharp, bright emotions wreathed their body like harsh daylight and gathered around the rifle in their hands. The weapon buzzed with a newborn power that rivaled and exceeded the energy that emitted off of my own weapon. What can I say? Capitaine responded. I could hear their shoulders rise in a shrug. Kowal does incredible work. He seems to have made you much fiercer as well. If we had the funds for his equipment, we would have had a far easier time against the Corpse-Watcher. A pointless thought, I answered before turning away from Capitaine and walking to a new, hopefully uninhabited location. Capitaine had filled me with a deep unexplainable feeling of unease when we first met. Their words and actions reminded me of an unfinished painting or poem. Everything they did felt incomplete, as though there was something just behind them that would reveal the entire work but could not be felt. For that reason, I was not surprised when Ishmael-san told me that Capitaine used me the same way that they would use an object or an animal. In the moment, with the Corpse-Watcher bearing down on me with its majestic ferocity, I could not spare thoughts about survival and tried to rip away as much of the beast in exchange for my own life. I even, for a moment, felt content when my consciousness returned to hear the news of our victory. This betrayal hurt far less than Uragoes and gave me far greater rewards. Rewards that I have yet to determine how they would be of greatest use to me. I felt Culuur near my presence, however, we did not exchange words. Their essence sent energy of approval towards me and I returned the favor with a brief nod. Without distraction, I could spread my senses throughout the basin by way of [Sensory Meditation]. The heavy slams of the forge below were slowly phased out to dull thuds. I could feel the damp air of the mist smothering my body in cold kisses and the paws of Capitaines animals run along the landscape. But, beyond the rim of the basin, the disorienting nature of the mist prevented me from feeling any further. I thought that I felt a vibration near the furthest reaches of my senses. My muscles tensed in uncertainty. The tremendous pounding of metal beneath me made it difficult to discern anything from that range, even if I was using my skill. Then, I felt it. Sharp intentions of aggression pierced the mists and reflexively caused my sword to slip into my hand. Before I could call out my warning, Capitaines beasts were already howling out their own message to those of us gathered around the cabin. The energy around me lurched from tension to action like the snapping of a bowstring. Culuur and Bonnie got into position while Capitaines creatures began to congregate around a specific portion of the rim. I inherited my own stretch of the perimeter. I felt eight presences emerge from the mist to descend upon my silently assigned territory. The innumerable footsteps told me that a few of them had more than the two legs that the gods had allotted them. Centipedes? Spiders? Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! They would not be permitted to get close enough for me to find out. My arm reached out and collected the lightning out of the air to solidify in my hand. I could feel the shape of the bow form within my hand. My fingers met thread and my muscles flexed as I pulled it until my knuckles throbbed. I released several of my [Lightning Arrows] towards my enemies. The loud booming of the following thunder did not carry the welcome message of their deaths. Since their presences were not overwhelming, I did not believe that they were of a higher overall stat total than us, but they were also not weaklings. My grafted fingers drummed out a pattern of warning. A stepped quickly to the side as an unseen projectile disturbed the air where my head used to be. A loud crashing sound of the object striking the side of the cabin filled me with worry. The worst thing a warrior could be was outnumbered. A samurai I knew and respected was felled when they were surrounded by a group of farmers. An ear splitting sound of repeated gunfire pierced my concentration. Capitaines rifle, free from the constraints of reloading, could fire for as long as they had the mana to sustain it. His summoned beasts fell upon the invaders with gnashing teeth. The disappearances of their energies told me of the deaths. I could kill the ones in front of me, I just needed to be perfect. My fingers released more strikes of lightning against the charging enemies while the fingers led me away from the attacks that boomed past my head. I had managed to fell one of the eight before they closed in on me. The leading attacker raised their arms above their head to strike me down. Thick crimson lines appeared across the demons wrists, offering me the perfect line to cut along to disarm my enemy. I did not have the time to feel disgust or shame towards my ability. My sword, guided by the path across the demons arms, arced beautifully. Hot blood splattered against my skin as the demon bellowed in pain. Without allowing my opening to escape me, I released a direct shot into the demons face. I could feel their head and upper torso disappear as a message arrived to confirm the kill. I jumped back immediately to avoid the retribution that followed the death. The side step was insufficient. I heard the whistle of a weapon and the rumble of the rocks beneath me being dragged to the surface. The air grew cold and crystals of ice formed on my wet skin. I activated [Ride the Lightning] to give myself the much needed space before firing another of my magical arrows in their direction. Without stopping, I summoned a Mana Recovery potion from my inventory and snatched it out of the air. I quickly gulped down the contents and felt my mana quickly replenish to allow for another round of spells. The only issue was that the pace of the fight was wrested from my hands. Fingers guided my body away from most of the rocks, icicles, and larger projectiles that were flung my way. Stones buffeted my skin and an icicle dug into my side to cause sharp pain to shoot up my abdomen. Enemies began to press down on me from multiple angles. I charged forwards with my blade drawn to break through the attempted encircling. I felt flesh parted by the sharp blade as I released a burst of lightning into their body. As soon as the message of their death reached my eyes, I activated [Ride the Lightning] to escape the worst of the attacks that crashed down upon my position. As soon as I came to a stop, I immediately had to hop away to avoid a spear of rock from piercing me from below. My slightly off balance hop left me unable to dodge the following icicle. I had to twist my body and deflect the ice with my sword. My lungs struggled to get enough air in. I could only suck in a couple breaths before taking another evasive action. I was being worn down just by presence alone. Pinned down, I felt like I had little left to lose. I hovered above the ability I got from the Corpse-Watcher but still felt slight hesitance. When I first learned how to fight, my father told me that, like an artisan using an improper tool, a warrior using an unfamiliar weapon would only result in death. I supposed that, since death was no longer permanent, my fathers warnings were no longer as grave as it was when I was a girl. I activated my most cruelly ironic skill, [1000 Bleeding Eyes]. A multitude of red circles appeared in the blackness of my vision. They surrounded the amorphous shapes of my foes from all angles. I stepped in the one closest to my feet and felt myself warp from the basin. Disorientation gripped my body as I floated inside of a pocket of space. Around me were portals that showed my foes from different angles. The strange perspectives made my mind swim with nausea as I tried to center myself. I could feel tension spread over them as they moved into defensive positions. But, I was not going to give them that time. I burst out from one of the eyes with my [Ride the Lightning] at full power. My sword cleaved through the neck of a surprised demon before I leapt into a nearby portal. The triggered attacks landed helplessly around the portal and I was safe again within the subspace. I drank another mana potion and reactivated [Ride the Lightning]. My thundering form appeared and disappeared over and over again without rest. My sword chipped away at flesh and bone as the surviving demons were unable to predict any of my movements. Knowing that remaining would only lead to their deaths, my enemies quickly tried to flee from the domain of my eyes. Fortunately, I was able to kill a couple more before they disappeared from the sight of my portals entirely. After taking a moment to recover, I stepped out from a portal near the ground and unsummoned the draining eyes. A wave of exhaustion passed over me but I kept pushing. As soon as I stopped, I would die. I needed to continue to be aggressive lest I forfeit my pace again. But, it was already too late. My time spent recovering allowed them to recover as well and my attack was repelled with another flurry of ice. Suddenly, the air turned hot. The cool air of the mists and ice instantly evaporated and was replaced with a different kind of rain. It reeked of my worst nightmares and my throat closed from the memories of being submerged within it for so long. An imposing aura that felt like the sun pressed behind me. I felt that if I turned around, I would be blinded again. It moved past me at great speed and tore into the enemies before me. Only when I saw the sight of the familiar ferocious assault with claws and teeth did I recognize the source of the intensity. And, against my training, a feeling of calm and relief washed over me to allow my tensed muscles to loosen just a little. Were you having all this fun without me, Yoshitsune? Chapter 39: These Ruinous Hands [Ishmael] Quest! From Under the Thumb (Complete) Congratulations! You have cast aside the leash that kept you chained in the yard. Will your decision lead you to greener pastures or will you be struck by traffic for your foolishness. You have gained: Nothing. I rose from the coals forged into a new instrument of violence. My body felt simultaneously stronger and weaker. Power I had never felt before coursed within me through surging currents, but, at the same time, I felt as though my body were slightly eroded. I assumed it was simply a result of being boiled and smashed like a potato for the last ten minutes. How do you feel? Kowal asked hesitantly, his red-shaded eyes confirming that his first attempts at merging metal and blood worked as expected. My claws clanged together like a cutlery drawer that was thrown across the room. Metallic coating on my teeth constantly washed my mouth with the flavors of iron. I slapped my tail on the ground, the reinforced spikes making a mighty thud against the floor of the forge. I feel improved, I answered as the ceiling rumbled above us. But, I think I will get to know for certain very soon. Thats great, Kowal gruffly said with a nod before reaching out an extended hand. Now, pay up. 50000 XP. Seriously? Right this second? I questioned with more than a little annoyance in my tone as I transferred all the funds that I had over to the avaricious businessman. Dont you need me to go help protect your property? Hmm, a couple thousand short, the boar murmured in disapproval. Even the smallest loss in profits was enough to take his attention away from the ongoing battle just feet above us. I suppose that you will just have to earn the rest of it when you go topside. I have a bunker to go wait in. And please, try not to damage my home. Kowal has enforced a debt contract of 5642 XP. Any XP you earn until that amount is reached will go directly to the owed party. Kowal summoned a large iron box. I could briefly see a spacious room that was furnished before he quickly stepped in and disappeared from existence. Reminded of how poor I actually was, I stomped up the stairs and back into the basin. Chaos surrounded me. Bodies of the invaders and Capitaines summons were strewn about the battlefield. To my left, Capitaine used Aurochs as a meat shield while they unloaded machine gun fire into a group of enemies that summoned a wall of vines to protect them. To my right, Culuur and Bonnie pair up to ward off a stampede of enemies. Bonnies rain slowed them down enough for the two to constantly give up ground without being overrun. Crimson eyes spread out as far as I could see in front of me. Instead of the dreaded Corpse-Watcher emerging from the red portals, flashes of lightning shot across the gaps to turn its domain into a blender. Blood and insect limbs were turned into red mist as the demons fled without any semblance of organization. After a couple seconds, Yoshitsune appeared from the portals short of breath and on uneven footing. She turned towards her attackers and all of the unnatural eyes faded away. A squid-headed demon fired several icicles at her to create a stalemate in the action. A stalemate I was eager to shatter. I held out my hand and activated the ability [Burning Rain]. Black sludge bubbled out of my skin and into my palm. The pool of black shot up into the sky and disappeared before raining back down charcoal-colored liquid onto the survivors. A familiar reek of boiling tar filled my nose and made it crinkle reflexively. Seeing Yoshitsune flinch at my unexpected magic, I quickly barreled towards the remaining enemies like a bus rigged with explosives. They, like Yoshitsune, were exhausted from the previous exchange. The squid gathered ice on their tentacles and sharply flicked the sharp projectiles my way while a large man with the features of a gorilla slammed the ground to try to throw me off balance. The ice shattered weakly against my improved scales and the violent shaking of the ground did little to deter me. My claws spread and burned white from infused heat. I leapt over the gorilla and swiped my claws through the soft head of the squid. Their gelatinous skull popped like a balloon as they died instantly. With their spell caster dead, the remaining two enemies were no match for my overwhelming firepower and fresh legs. Only a few strikes and bites were required to finish them off. I looked down at my blood-soaked hands as blood dripped from my mouth. Despite my unholy appearance, I could not help but grin widely. For the first time in a while, I felt unstoppable again. I had eclipsed my former self by embracing a new form of strength. I felt good. Were you having all this fun without me, Yoshitsune? I asked my out of breath partner. Im happy to see that you made it, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said through gasping breaths. But, we need to help the rest. Of course, I replied as I sprinted to relieve Culuur and Bonnie. Culuur and Bonnie were in bad shape. Bonnie had temporarily lost focus of her mana to allow for the demons to break through the slowing fields and charge directly into their out-numbered opponents. Led by a tiger-striped demon in leather armor, the demons assaulted Culuur, ripping a few angry gashes along Culuurs body. Again, I brought my searing wrath down from above. Before they had a chance to see who had summoned the spell, I had already swung my tail around to lacerate the nearest demon across the face. One of their four eyes was forcibly dislodged from the creatures head and it shouted in anger at me. But, I did not give it the opportunity to get any revenge. My endless assault forced the disorganized demons back and allowed for Culuur to take a more confident position. Bonnie brought her rain down to combine with my own molten ability to create sizzling steam. From the steam, the tiger leapt at me. Their fur burned from the attack and their eyes were fierce with anger and desperation to turn the tide back in their favor. Fang met fang and claw met claw. My reinforced armor and added elemental damage made my opponent quickly realize that they were outmatched. But, before they could regroup, Yoshitsunes explosive support ended them in an instant. Yoshitsune and my support quickly turned the tide of the battle in our favor. Culuur plunged his spear into the final survivor and a look of relief crossed his face as he exhaled heavily. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Thanks for the help, Culuur said with a small bow of appreciation. As I attempted to respond cockily, I fell to my knees in wheezing breaths. The power that flowed through my body felt like it was twisting in knots. A blinking blue bar in the corner of my eye informed me that I had exhausted my mana bar in that short amount of time. No longer could I replenish health with my teeth. Ishmael-san! Yoshitsune shouted as she rushed over to support me. What happened? Just, out of mana, I wheezed in reassurance. Ill be ready to finish the rest of these fuckers off as soon as I get recharged. With a look of bewilderment, Yoshitsune summoned a blue vial and handed it to me. I greedily drank down the contents to feel immediate relief like I was in an infomercial for a new, cutting edge, medicine. My mana bar quickly moved back to full and the power that tried to suffocate my veins were reined back in. Thanks, Im fine now, I said as I waved Yoshitsune away from me. Lets go bail out the damn hyena. Assisting Capitaine was the easiest. All I had to do was summon some more rain to melt away the barrier of foliage. After that, Capitaines bullets, Yoshitsunes blade, and the teeth of the Corpse-Seekers were enough to turn the rest of the invaders into corpses. You got new toys, my friend, Capitaine said with a large, inviting smile. Though, you seem to have scorched your coat. Fuck the coat, I said, mostly to myself, as I unsummoned the smoldering cloth back into my inventory. Notice Congratulations! The Aspect of Wrath has noticed your treachery and has gifted you a final gift. Unlocked Passive Ability: Pheromones of the Enemy. Now, any Disciple of Wrath will instantly know that you are a traitor and may become immediately hostile! We couldnt just let bygones be bygones, huh? I asked rhetorically. Anything short of a declaration of war would have been a disappointment for me. Only the most ruthless and brutal could be considered as someone allowed to hold the mantle of Aspect of Wrath. In a way that would be bizarre to most, I was thrilled that such a high ranking demon wanted me dead the same way that it would want a rival dead. Brushing that aside, I opened up my stats to check just how much I changed. Name: Ishmael Level 15 HP: 610/610 MP: 155/155 Title: The One Who Betrayed the Aspect of Wrath, Friend of the Follies EXP: 7278/22500 Transformation: Reptilian: Draconic Focus (Stage 5) Stats: Strength: 81.57 (+18.43)(+20) Agility: 64.84 (+15.76)(+20) Magic: 41.25 (+0)(+70) Body: 85.72 (+17.95)(+40) Armor: 50 (Natural) Passive Abilities: Taken in Ones Prime. They Dont Make Them like They Used To. The Body is the Best Weapon. Lernaean Blood. Spirit of the Drowned Giant. Crimson Eyes. Aura of Fear. All Things Must End. Draconic Heart. Pheromones of the Enemy. Active Abilities: Flaying Tail. Sanguine Bite. Acid Spit. Limb Regeneration. Burning Rain. The Great Decay. Nothing. Notoriety: Primal Hunter: You faced down a beast that none had had yet subdued and survived to tell the tale. Such indomitable creatures will be wary of your approach. They will smell the death of their kin upon you. +20% Damage against Untamed Beasts. Pheromones of the Enemy - Debuff (Permanent) Chemical signals in animals can be used to signal many different things. Food, shelter, death, and identify enemies to attack. Another powerful user has declared you their enemy. Set by another user at great cost. Chosen User: Aspect of Wrath. All followers and allies of Chosen User will receive a notification that user is the enemy. Draconic Heart - Passive Unlike lesser reptiles, the proud dragons have burning hearts that can sustain them even through the coldest of environments and can act as powerful mana batteries. You are now no longer weakened by cold environments. All attacks and abilities that deal damage will now deal additional fire damage. +25% Fire resistance. The Great Decay - Active (Unique) Time is the only supreme power that leaves all as dust floating in darkness. You are borrowing but a fraction of its immense power. When activated, the target''s stats will decay for as long as mana can be supplied. Target must be touched physically to activate ability. Targets that reach 0 in any stat will die or break. Nothing - ??? This ability is blank. I clicked my tongue as I read the unsurprising description of my latest reward. However, something bothered me much more. My physical stats had regressed to below where it was at Level 11 to allow for my magic stat to return. Only by virtue of my accruing bonuses did I exceed those numbers in actuality. I flexed my arm and frowned now that I discovered the source of the weakness I felt after my transformation. Besides, I rationalized that the upgrades to my body more than made up the deficit to my stats. I had to remain committed to this new direction. Allowing my mind to wander over the what-ifs would only sour what was otherwise a beautiful fight. Through the lack of sounds of fighting or some other trinket in his possession, Kowal emerged from his cabin. Without speaking to us first, he made a quick loop around his cabin to appraise the surface. Outside of a few projectiles lodged into the wall, the structure seemed to have been mostly unaffected by the attack. Wait, who are these fuckers? Kowal asked with a look of surprise as he regarded the invaders. These arent the bandits that Im usually accustomed to. Just some new upstarts in the area, probably, Capitaine offered a non-committal reply. Id be surprised if Shnshns group would have attacked you again after you rigged your forge to spray him with molten metal as soon as he set foot down there. I could hear the screams as I retreated from the scene. If his followers hadnt lost their nerve, they could have robbed me blind. I was out of traps by that point. Oh well, it doesn''t matter who these people are, I guess, Kowal said with a shrug. Pile them up so I can get rid of them. We hurriedly brought all the bodies into the center of the basin. A couple revived before the work was finished and a few stabs and slashes brought them back to the same peaceful death as their comrades. Once all of the bodies were stacked in a messy pile, Kowal summoned a jar of powder from his inventory. He popped the cork off with his thumb and sprinkled it in a circle around the pile of bodies. The gray powder was guided to the ground with magical force. What I expected to be unruly piles arranged themselves into an intricate pattern. With a snap of his fingers, the powder started to sizzle and the bodies slowly slipped down into a portal. So, where do all the bodies go? I asked Kowal as the pile of bodies sunk into the ground and the circle disappeared. Like I give a fuck, Kowal replied, wiping his hands on his pants. All that matters is that it is far away from here. We stood in uncomfortable silence for a moment as we stood around the patch of rock where the corpses used to be. Kowal was the first to act. He clapped his hands together and arrested the attention of the rest of us. Well, it was nice meeting you all, but I think Im going to go back to Brunswick, Kowal announced. Im tired of dealing with the wild bandits and would rather work with the civilized ones. Brunswick? I asked curiously. Christ, youre greener than I thought, Kowal replied with a laugh. Brunswick is a city crafted by the hands of the demons that came before it. It acts as the gateway to the next region of this infernal place. There are powerful creatures that enforce strict rules to maintain order. If youd like, I can bring you with me. It wouldnt hurt to know what we are dealing with, I said as I scratched my chin absent-mindedly. Kowal looked towards Culuur and Bonnie. The weasel and siren exchanged quick glances before Culuur shook his head. There are a couple other dungeons in the region that we would like to explore, Culuur responded. We appreciate your offer. What about you, Capitaine? Kowal asked hesitantly. Oh, Im not allowed there anymore, Capitaine said apologetically. Besides, there are some other beasties that Id like to get my hands on. It seems that we part ways here. Dont worry, Im sure this isnt the last of our meetings. That does worry me, I heard Yoshitsune say beneath her breath. Capitaine, Culuur, and Bonnie have left the Party. We watched our former allies wander into the mist before we turned to face Kowal. The boar was tapping his hammers against the sides of his cabin. Where there was damage and debris, a soft glow banished it and created a pristine surface. With a nod of satisfaction, Kowal unsummoned his hammers and brought his attention back our way. So, what supplies do we need to reach Brunswick? Yoshitsune asked. Kowal ignored the question and summoned a black box from his inventory. He pressed down on a button that made a loud clicking noise. A circle of red light opened up around the cabin, reminding me of the Portal I took to leave the Bowels. What, did you think I was going to walk all the way there? Kowal asked with a confused expression. Im rich, were teleporting straight there. Chapter 40: Bureaucracy of Hatred What in the hells are you thinking? Tauren groaned with an annoyed voice. He closed out his viewing window, sent a quick report to his superiors, and rose from his sitting position. The sounds of other watchers busily recording and reporting on the actions of their assignments filled his ears. He stretched his muscles and yawned reflexively, squeezing all of the accumulated exhaustion from his soul. His body felt more sore than usual. How long had he been staring through that small portal into the lower realm this time? When it came to this assignment, it could be days or weeks in a row of constant monitoring. This latest assignment was always up to something. Unlike others, who were far more deliberate with their targets, this one was perfectly reckless. Every time that Tauren looked over, they were in the midst of some life or death struggle; always fighting something or running headlong into a dungeon. Their progress was at a frightening and aggressive speed, making the order for this to be Taurens only assignment all the more warranted. But, that also meant that Tauren was rarely able to take any breaks. Sure, in the beginning, Tauren was able to focus on his own improvement and step out for a while to tackle a dungeon or hunt a higher level concept. Low levels dont bring a lot of important information, after all. However, after Tauren missed most of his assignments final escapades in the Bowels, he was harshly reprimanded by his supervisor and forced to give up one of his own Black tiered Sin-gots as a reward for his assignments accomplishments. He was going to use that on his own equipment and finally get his axe upgraded. Now, he had to begin anew at saving up his XP. His party, demons that he had traveled with for centuries, were starting to cut him out of their plans since he was never available anymore. Even his partner was getting tired of him. She wouldnt wrap her tail around him lovingly any longer and only gave him short answers. No longer. Finally, he would get to go home. His assignment threw aside gifts from above; gifts that Tauren was never provided during his own ascension. His Sin-got was wasted on a traitor. Son of a whore, Tauren bellowed as he punched his chair into splinters. Now that he was alert and the relief of the end of his watch had subsided, hot rage flowed into his body. Seeing red, Tauren? Vahana, Taurens seat neighbor and fellow candidate-watcher, asked the Minotaur with a jovial laugh. The chuckle caused the creatures scaled tusk to bounce around. Did your assignment go and cause themselves more trouble? They did, Tauren responded tersely, still angry about his wasted time and XP. He stomped once more before taking a deep breath. But, its no longer my problem. The brazen fucker went and refunded the Aspects favorite ability. You can go look for yourself. Hes raining fire like theres no tomorrow. No magic? Vahana asked with a serious tone. No magic, Tauren answered with a nod. Now, Tauren felt the entire room looking at him. His coworkers all peered from their own observation stations in interest. Outbursts and the destruction of equipment were normal actions for those that followed the Aspect of Wrath. However, matters of treachery were rarely heard of and rarer still for assignments that received the Aspects favored passive ability. Tauren had never caught the Aspects eye enough to receive such acknowledgement while his foolish assignment had the perfect ability of rage in their hands and tossed it aside. A new flare of anger caused the table that Tauren and Vahana shared to be broken in half. Im surprised, Vahana remarked, unfazed by the shrapnel that blew by their face. The Aspects chosen usually can take down anything in the first twenty levels with little issue. He got some unlucky opponents strung together and folded, Tauren answered with a puzzled expression. As far as Tauren could tell, his assignment was in good mental condition. Sure, the dungeon boss was an unfavorable match-up and the spell casters around him were of a high caliber, but that should not have been enough to make him cast aside his abilities in favor of complete unknowns. Tauren knew that the denial of a quest given was not received well, but there was little Tauren could have done about that. Orders from above were never to be amended. Happens, Vahana said with a shrug. At least yours was entertaining. I have two that are stuck in death-loops and another that is severely underperforming. They keep following around this wolf-man and letting him take all the best rewards from the dungeons in exchange for love. Fetishists, what can you do? But, its strange, Tauren replied, still hung up on his own betrayal. I would have expected him to use a weapon before he returned to magic. A longsword or a bow could have taken him a long way if range was such a big issue. He got both no magic and no weapons? Vahana asked with a raised brow. Some guys get everything. His opening fight impressed the Fist of Hunan, Tauren said with a sigh. But that was the last time the Fist paid any attention to them. It was a nerve wracking beginning for Tauren. He still hadnt fully got his newest assignments file together before they called out to the world requesting the opportunity to inflict greater violence. For the first time, Tauren had many powerful eyes watching through his eyes. Even the Aspect personally viewed the spectacle. Amongst the various demons affiliated with Wrath that wished to personally oversee this newest recruit, the Fist won out. Oh well, Vahana said with a shrug. Anyways, what do you plan on doing with the free time between assignments? Thinking of taking Lams and making a big push for Level 50, Tauren replied with a smile. Its been too long since we partnered up and shes been a little too open with her displeasure towards me. This assignment had single-handedly delayed Taurens advancement by quite a bit. He tried to hunt when he could, but he knew that his skills were hurting from a lack of use. Everyone said that Level 50 was the turning point for a demon. His old Supervisor told him as much when she ascended what felt like a century ago. He was only Level 40 back then, a baby. As soon as he reached the next tier, hed finally be in consideration for the next promotion. A Mid-Realm Supervisor. He could already imagine his own castle and retinue obeying his orders for a change. Then it was the fast track. High Realm minion all the way to Demon Lord. Things were going to change for Tauren. The big five-oh, Vahana whistled. That lines you up for the big promotion right? Where are you looking to get across the line? Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Thinking of the Hole of Torture, Tauren replied. Youre going to take your lover to the Hole of Torture? Vahana guffawed, taking Tauren off guard. Yeah, shes great against hallucinations and is able to share the ability, Tauren replied without understanding what Vahanas issue was. Sure, it was a hideous place, but it had a lot of valuables inside. If he didnt know how much time he had until his next assignment, he should go efficiently. We should be able to get a lot of XP out of it. I dont know, I just wouldnt take a woman upset with me to the Hole of Torture as an apology, Vahana shrugged. You should probably just do the Necropolis or something. But the lines are just ridiculous, Tauren groaned as his confidence in his plan was shaken. Everyone always wants to go to the Necropolis. What about the Roost? Vahana shrugged with a polite smile; a gesture that did little to instill confidence in Tauren. A loud ping interrupting Taurens thoughts as a message appeared before his eyes. Message Tauren, you are summoned to the Supervisor''s office. Shit, Tauren murmured. Supervisor Dakuwaqa wishes to see me. Well, thats record time. Good luck, Vahana said, murdering the conversation with a quick wave before their eyes flickered with light. They emitted a pained sigh as they viewed their disappointing assignments. Tauren quickly hurried his way out of the viewing auditorium and into the courtyard. The sky was a familiar burning red. Off to the side, a new group of demons were being impaled on spikes to be shown out front. The forest of defeated enemies was growing ever larger and the wailing ever louder to bring a sense of security and bliss to the fortress. He could not make the rounds as he normally did. Greetings that would oftentimes lead to long conversations were nipped in the bud through a rushed and haphazard explanation. However, the mention of Supervisor Dakuwaqa was enough to cease all attempts to gather his attention. After all, nobody wanted to be the reason Dakuwaqa was left waiting. It was an open secret that the Supervisor could see all that occurred under their domain. Tauren entered the main castle and quickly made his way to the stairs. They were carpeted by a substance that he would not feel comfortable guessing and felt itchy even through the thick soles of his boots. On the top floor, he nearly sprinted down the main hallway to a large pair of doors. The guards barely had time to open them to make way for the charging Minotaur before he bowled into the Supervisors office. The first thing anyone noticed about Supervisor Dakuwaqa was their teeth. Rows upon rows of jagged bone daggers showed themselves menacingly through the supervisors ever constant faux smile. It was a well-manicured appearance of a leader that had your best interests at heart. However, all it really served to do was take attention away from their dead eyes and quivering gills. Today, Dakuwaqa was not smiling. Instead, their mouth was downturned into a scowl that threatened to bite off the head of anyone who got a little too close to the shark. I read your report, Dakuwaqa said. Tell me more about this betrayal from our bright prospectthis Ishmael that we were all so proud of. Well, Supervisor Dakuwaqa, Tauren began after clearing his throat. His progress was going steadily. He met his current partner, Yoshitsune. I reported that it was a positive change. He established that slave system in the Tar Gardens and gained valuable experience in more demanding combat. However, there was a large reversal after killing the Corpse-Watcher. Dakuwaqa just watched Tauren with bulbous eyes. The pitch black pupils trained directly on him. Several soft red glows covered the supervisors eyes while they reviewed some additional material. Yoshitsunesays she is an offensive spellblade whos courting attention from the Chivalric Demon. Shes too level-headed, constantly stymies Ishmaels real anger. Was it her influence that brought this change? Dakuwaqa inquired. Or, perhaps that hyena-faced hunter that the Demons of Duplicity are so keen on messed with his mind. No, she acts as his servant and does not offer any sort of advice as to how he should fight, Tauren responded with confidence. He had already researched her extensively after their first meeting. As for Capitaine, Ishmael hated their guts. Killed them in the end. He was very unhappy that the rewards were revoked. If he wanted a gift, he should have established the pecking order sooner, Dakuwaqa said with a shrug. You mentioned in previous reports that his attitude began changing after helping that lightning ogre get her revenge. Was there anything else learned about that anomaly after the Drowned Giant Dungeon? You just piss him off? Tauren tensed up. His supervisors calm observance made him feel transparent. He almost had a heart attack when he looked away to chat with a coworker only to turn around and see that Ishmael had disappeared for several minutes. Nobody knew what had happened. None of the Dungeon experts in Subjugation found anything worth reporting when they made a quest to investigate the area. The Intelligence team did not have any data on rivals that could trap a demon from a lower realm in a temporary space. There were a few candidates, but each was more outlandish than the last. And, there was no proof of anything afterwards. No, I was told that there was no detected tampering, Tauren reported. After tracking his responses to the Tips I sent, I havent contacted him outside of the Corpse-Watcher rewards distributions. I even made sure to give him the beasts empowered bite attack from the ability list to help improve his damage. Someone else get a hold of him? Get ideas in his head? We check the channel logs every twelve hours. Nobody else was talking to him, Tauren denied. Dakuwaqa rose from their chair and Taurens heart felt like it was punched. The shark demon began to circle around him and he felt like chum thrown into the water. However, the supervisor only sighed and leaned on their desk. Then its just our loss. We are loosening our standards far too much. You know, in life, I was a fisherman, Dakuwaqa lectured with a deal of personal pride. I lost my teeth to various tragedies and everyone called me Dakuwaqa and constantly belittled me to make life miserable. I crashed our boat and left many children without their parents. Now look at me. That is a crime of hatred. That is something worthy of wrath. Very impressive, Supervisor Dakuwaqa, Tauren complimented nervously. You better bet your mothers soul that its impressive. I knew that it was a bad idea to trust someone who killed for money and sport, Dakuwaqa complained to no one in particular. Sure, there were a couple murders out of passion and hatred. But the world out there is so detached, Tauren. We are getting people responsible for drone strikes coming in now. Who all gets credit in a kill from a drone? The operator, sure. But what about the person that ordered it? The person that built the drone, the person who owns the company that built the drone? I dont know, Tauren answered. He knew that technology had long since advanced since his time. But, he still did not grasp the magnitude of the changes in the current world. And, it doesnt even end with the drone, Dakuwaqa continued, their rant lathering them up into a frenzy. It cant really kill anyone if there isnt a bomb. So the bomb makers for certain should also get their share of the sin. Do the people that sell the materials that make the bombs and drones also get credit? If you know that what you are selling will be turned into a weapon that kills others, do you not also share the burden of the sin? Punish all of them? Tauren suggested unconfidently. Oh, something is, Dakuwaqa assured. Who or whatever determines who gets sent down here is going to have a difficult time. Their beliefs and logic are being pressed to the extreme, Ill tell you that much. World changed too much for it not to. Poor God or whatever the fuck it is. Hope it dies painfully for sending me here. Tauren and Dakuwaqa briefly bowed their heads in the prayer that the Aspect of Wrath passed down onto their followers. Despise God and deny mercy to all that crossed them. One is only a true Disciple if they leave their enemies as mincemeat. So, what are we going to do, Supervisor? Tauren asked nervously. Oh, dont worry about that, Tauren, Dakuwaqa dismissed. Ive already taken care of it. You have? Oh, most definitely. I sent it while you were talking, Dakuwaqa answered. Saddled him with an ability that marks for all of us that they are a traitor. Im hoping to give the new blood a solid challenge to go up against. Well just start sponsoring the winner. Were in the business of supporting our leader so they can conquer Hell, Tauren. We dont have time to sift through the fodder to find our cannon. But, Supervisor, what if he kills them all? Tauren wondered. The question only brought a return of Supervisor Dakuwaqa''s lovely grin. All that flashed in their expression was an insatiable hunger. Perfect. Then we get a shot at him. Chapter 41: Odds and Ends Only a few seconds passed within the crimson realm before we stepped out onto a wide expanse of fields. Tilled soil surrounded us as small green sprouts poked out of the earth. Only a few feet away sat a cobbled road. Off in the distance, a massive stone wall hemmed in some buildings that rested at the foot of a mountain. A thin line of magma dribbled down the side as the mountain growled like a slumbering beast. The demons that were working the soil froze and watched us. Our sudden appearance had the same reaction as pulling a gun out at a Renaissance Fair. However, our lack of aggression made them quickly forget about us and return to their own duties. There is a farmer caste here? Yoshitsune asked with mild surprise. They grow ingredients and sell it in the Shop, Kowal answered as he led us onto the stone road. If they give a portion of their sales to the leaders of Brunswick, they gain protection from the citys forces. There is also a Sin-got mine closer to the volcano that operates much the same. Youll find that its a civilized place compared to the barbarism youve been living in. So, why are we all the way out here? I snidely wondered aloud. I thought we were going directly to Brunswick. Kowal snorted and spat out a solid glob of phlegm at the grass to the side of the road. Cheap bastards charge you for teleporting in and around the city. Walking an hour isnt going to kill you. It wasnt going to kill me. But it definitely bored me. When I heard that we were going to a city, I expected something like Atlanta or Orlando or, heaven forbid, Tampa. Instead, all I had to look forward to was some medieval replica of a city. There werent any monsters to kill to pass the time because patrolling demons in menacing looking gear ensured that nothing exciting got to live for very long. And, watching weak looking demons paw at soil while patrols of demons that could turn me into red mist rode by lost its charm after a few minutes. Did they even have toilets at this point in time? Hopefully whatever sat inside the walls was more modern. Though, it seemed that I was the only one that wasnt enthused at the sight of the city. Kowal, for all the boars complaints, hummed a tune as he led the way. Yoshitsune even had an air of excitement about her. She did turn her head towards me with a curious look as though she was able to detect my unimpressed demeanor. At least the gates of the city offered more interesting sights. Demons that appeared to be travelers like us walked through the open gate. I silently sized up all the potential targets to gauge how effective my own progress had been. While the latent recovery powers of Hell removed the scarring and battle damage that Id typically look for in a good, grizzled opponent, there were still tell-tale signs of experience. It came from the eyes and the stance. Just by watching how they stood, I could tell which ones were strong, which were weak, and who had died recently. My gazes were met with the hardened eyes of the other members of the strong, they did not act on that combat hunger that dwelled within their pupils. Instead, the lines of demons slowly filed inside the walls of Brunswick. It was soon my turn as well. As I stepped through the threshold of the gate I was forcibly stopped by an invisible force. Then, a message popped up in my eyes. Notice Welcome to the City of Brunswick. Visitors must pay 1000 XP to purchase entrance. Fucking seriously? I asked nobody in particular. I told you, bandits in their own right, Kowal grunted as he walked to the other side without any issue. Yoshitsune was close behind him. Just pay up and let''s move on. Payment received. Please enjoy your visit! Remember, no violence is permitted. Invisible forces suddenly loosened their vice-like grip of me and I was shuffled into the main street of Brunswick. Yoshitsune and Kowal had already begun walking away and I followed behind at a distance. The best way that I could describe Brunswick was a city from Lord of the Rings or Game of Thrones. Sure, there was a level of grandness that came from the large stone buildings and winged demons that blotted out the sky above. But, at the same time, there was something important that made this entire place more like a depressing futuristic Disney World that had all the rides uninstalled. Like the brainchild of some sexless Silicon Valley inventor who codes for money instead of use, my brain was bombarded by notifications. Ads and requests from vendors selling random shit, party requests, and city news and updates filled my eyes faster than I could close them. In my blindness, I bumped into someone. I could feel them tumble to the ground with a yelp. Sorry. Im not used to all these notifications, I reflexively excused myself and kept walking. Turn off your notifications, asshole, the aggrieved demon yelled at me. Since the enraged advice actually worked, and, since using my claws to turn them into chum was illegal here, I decided to just keep walking. But, I could only frown. Any charm that could have lied within this place was quickly lost. It was too crowded. Demons bumped and brushed against me from the complete lack of space anyone possessed. If I had any possessions on me, I would have worried that every bump was a pickpocket looking to take my things. The sheer mass of demons made the air reek. Clearly, there were no baths in Brunswick; not like I had ever bothered to do the same. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. But, the worst part was the feeling of being watched. Not just from the guards that I could see whose steely eyes observed everyone that passed through the jurisdiction, but there were unseen viewers as well. Whether they were simply guards that remained hidden to discourage crime or if there was a greater power at play to ensure that everyone played nicely, I could not say. But it did make me itch uncomfortably. There you are, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said, her voice carrying smoothly through the constant noise that surrounded me. I whipped my head up to see her and Kowal standing in front of a building. Quit fucking around and get over here, Kowal admonished like a man who was escorting his in-laws around the local downtown and was strongly considering divorce. I stepped out of the foot traffic and into a store. A sharp ringing of a bell strung up to the door would even have alerted the deaf of the presence of new customers. A hairy beast that looked like a Wookie and could only be captured on camera in a blurry form quickly stirred from their resting position on a stool. Kowal? the Sasquatch said in surprise. What brings you back to Brunswick? Im getting back into working the storefront, Tanka, Kowal answered with a grumpy snort. These two helped solve a problem they partially created, so I decided that I would show them around Brunswick before washing my hands of them forever. Back to shop keeping? Tanka asked again with a deep sluggish voice. Their head tilted to the side. I remember, back during our last time out drinking, you said you were retiring from both adventuring and crafting. You jumped up on the table and said that you were having a sale to get rid of the rest of your merchandise. Please dont remind me, Kowal begged as he held up his hand to stop Tanka from speaking. Tanka only nodded and summoned some clay cups from their inventory. Each was filled with a steaming, earthy-colored liquid. Kowal quickly grabbed it and blew on it several times before taking a few sips from the cup. Would you like some tea as well? Tanka inquired. It will give you a small buff for the next twenty-four hours. How much are you charging? I asked suspiciously. The first cup is always free, Tanka replied with an expression I could not figure out through the thick, mop-like hair that covered their face. Its been ages since I last had tea, Yoshitsune remarked in a voice that quivered with nostalgia. She held the cup with reverent hands, bowing towards Tanka before taking a small sip of the contents. Her smile convinced me that it was probably safe to drink. I took a sip. It was fine; there was only so much excitement that could be obtained by hot leaf water. But, the fact that such a calm moment could be shared was something unique that this place offered. So, are you looking to purchase anything? Tanka inquired. I already sucked every last cent from them on the last job, Kowal said with a chuckle that Tanka reciprocated. If you want to sell anything to these two, youll have to tell them where they can earn some quick money. Whats the talk around town? What are you paying? Tanka asked in response. The two looked at each other before breaking into another fit of laughter. Yoshitsune and I had to wait patiently like we were nine and our moms ran into each other at the grocery store. Its really nice to have you back, Kowal, Tanka said, wiping away some of their mirthful tears with their shag carpet hands. Anyways, the Church is performing their induction ceremony. So the Inverted Tower will be opening up again. Im looking forward to the windfall that comes to me when they all get out. Oh, well thats pretty fortunate timing then, Kowal remarked. I can get my shop going just in time to get my own profits soaring. The Church? I asked with a tilt of my head. What, some Satanists? Kowal and Tanka exchanged a brief glance before Kowal looked back towards me. The lack of a simple answer told me all I really needed to know. I was going to have to show you the Church anyways, Kowal commented. It was nice seeing you, Tanka. You as well, Kowal, Tanka said with a wave. Remember to come back when you arent poor. Kowal led us back into the crowded streets and the soothing effects of the tea immediately evaporated as my scales were buffeted by careless people that had no real need to fear retribution. Like I was an easily distracted dog, Yoshitsune kept a hand on me so I wouldnt be swept away again. I noticed that the flow was all heading in the same direction; towards the volcano. The streets opened into a large town square that could easily fit thousands of the damned. A massive chapel sat towards the back of the square. Stained glass windows shimmered to hint at the colorful depictions within. Atop the roof sat a massive crucifix. Counter to my expectations, it was both facing in the correct direction and unoccupied. To my left I heard a demon groan out in pain. I immediately whipped my head in the direction of the noise, curious as to how a city that prohibits violence would manage when it actually occurred. However, I was disappointed and confused, like a kid seeing the bus driver at the mall dressed as Santa. The demon was inflicting harm upon itself. They raked a leather strap studded with spikes over their flesh. Rivers of blood trickled from their body and pooled in the street. Those that surrounded them applauded. It was then that I began to notice that this was not the sole self-punisher in the crowd. The deeper we got in, the more violent acts I saw. Demon prayed towards the chapel with tears in their eyes. Of course, I understood why those that believed in God in life would try to reach out to Him in death. Their sins were meant to be forgiven, it was why Jesus died in the first place. But, it was clear that they were not sufficiently repentant in life and they were desperately trying to make up the difference in the afterlife. Why are they self-flagellating like that? I asked Kowal, wondering if the answer was the same as my assertions. They are ardent believers in the Church, Kowal answered dismissively as though I were a child that just asked why the sky is blue. They believe that by inflicting punishment that goes above and beyond what this realm inflicts upon them, then they will, somehow, reach God with their earnest desire for forgiveness. Why is there a Church in Hell? I questioned. Nobody who lived their life properly would be down here, surely they understand that this is all a ruse. Its best to hear the sermon instead of listening to me try to explain it. Kowal answered. Then I saw them, standing atop the stone stage in the middle of the square; the object of the eyes of all that surrounded me. A model that the ancient sculptors would have killed each other over the opportunity to capture their unattainable beauty through their hands and theirs alone. Their genial smile, gentle facial features, and long black hair that flowed like a river of ink draped over their loose, white robes to make them perfectly androgynous. This was the first true alien being that I encountered in this place. They possessed an appearance more suitable for the kind-faced guardian of the pearly gates. I expected them to speak of the offerings of Heaven and how to meet Jesus. It was an irreconcilable conflict within my mind. Something like this should not be allowed in the bellows of sinners. A voice within my head compelled me to worship it and ask for forgiveness. However, a much stronger question prevented me from falling to my knees in prayer at this divine figure. What did you do to get here? Chapter 42: The Savior Who Descended My thoughts were halted by a flourish of their cloak. The white cloth billowed as though two feathered wings white as the driven snow would spread from their back and bathe the square in radiance. Demons around me began to call out towards the white-garbed figure, begging that they turn their blessed attention their way. But, the angelic limbs did not show themselves. Instead, a small, refined clearing of the throat commanded the attention of those within the square. Thank you, the white garbed person almost sang with a light, airy voice. Welcome, children and friends, and thank you for coming here to attend our Great Changing. I know that there are new faces amongst us that were unable to be blessed by viewing our previous events, so allow me to formally introduce myself to all of you. I am Armaros, eleventh leader of Brunswick and the head of the fourth chapter of the Grigori. It is this latter position that I am employing to speak to all of you on this day. Armaros signaled and a group of demons in armor that shimmered with silver made their way to the stage. Their bodies were decorated in the crosses and Fleur de Lis that one would expect from the Crusaders of old. Today, we say goodbye to many of our brothers and sisters who have dutifully served for many years to ensure that Brunswick is the most prosperous and beautiful place in the Desolate Plains, Armaros continued. They will now serve under the banners of our great Savior in the higher realms. No doubt, their great service is the reason why many of you would have found yourselves here in the first place. But, do not fret, the departure of our proud soldiers today is only possible due to the appointment of these new recruits that have endeavored difficult A few demons off to the side waved towards the crowd. Each of them puffed out their chest with pride at the words that their leader had bestowed upon them. I will now call out the names of all that are leaving our side, Armaros announced. Brother Adalbert, Brother Ambrosio, Sister Angela, Brother Bernat, Sister Caroline One by one, Armaros brought the demons to the center of the stage. They knelt before Armaros and held their hands above their heads. A glow of light escaped Armaros hand and snaked down to envelop the kneeling demons body. After a moment, the glow dissipated and the demon rose to their feet and moved to stand behind their leader. About thirty demons underwent this ceremony. They watched in deathly silence. Not even a cough or a shuffling of the body was audible. Even the zealots ceased lacerating their own flesh to prevent interrupting the ceremony. It was a suffocating atmosphere; the kind that made you feel like a freak for not following along with the rest. I could tell which demons were newcomers like me. We all looked at each other from across the seas of bodies to ask what the fuck was going on with our facial expressions. But, there were going to be no good answers until we saw this to completion. I encourage you all to give these exemplary members of our community a round of applause and to wish them well on the next stage of their journey, Armaros prompted after the final demon was finished glowing. The silence turned to a deafening applause as the applause was met with additional and unasked for screeching from the demons in the square. Yoshitsune looked like she was about to faint from surprise as her more finely tuned ears were assaulted by the sudden sounds. My friends and comrades of many years, Armaros began as they addressed the demons they called. I have offered you the final blessing I can give to help guide you through to the next part of your journey. There is nothing left here for you. Please, allow yourselves to feel the light of our savior and be gone from this realm of wretched sinners. Please, help our Lord conquer the upper realms and save us all. A chorus of demons screaming save us cascaded down onto the armored demons. They raised their hands to the sky and were struck with a flash of red light. In an instant, they were gone from this place. Our mortal world taught us that the old must always be replaced by the new, Armaros stated as they stared at the place where the armored demons once stood. Leaves fall off trees in winter to be replaced by new sprouts, water constantly flows, and the flesh of our children replace our own rotting husks to inherit the Earth. Much in that way, our old heroes will be replaced by new ones. I could introduce them now, but, I want their own deeds to have their names leave indelible marks upon you. Please, remember their faces. Proud new recruits paraded around the stage. They stuck out their chests and preened like boys at prom trying to get laid in order to try to make as much of an impact that they could on the crowd. Applause rained down on the new heroes and inflated their heads like balloons. Now, allow me to speak of another matter, Armaros requested after the new recruits exited the stage. It is a matter that I am sure dwells close to your hearts. The matter of salvation. For those of you that have listened to me before, it is a speech that should dwell close to your heart. For those that I have yet to meet, I hope that it manages to do the same for you. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I crossed my arms, a sour emotion filling me like when you meet a used car salesman. However, I was intrigued by what salvation demons could bring. It was like your buddy telling you they had found a corpse to an undiscovered animal in the woods behind their house; you knew it was bullshit, but you still wanted to see it anyway. There are two things that those that dwell within this realm share, Armaros asserted, raising two fingers for effect. The first is that we were all once human. It may be hard for some of you to remember. When flesh is contorted and changed and the time that you spent down here far exceeds the time you ever lived as a person, it is easy to think of yourselves as always being a demon. You do not eat or drink or sleep. If it were not for my face, would you even remember what a person was supposed to look like? Murmuring spread amongst some of the older demons. It seemed that, to them, such words were a revelation. I myself, had not been dead long enough to forget. Even if I had, the memories the Follies dredged up were still relatively fresh. But Yoshitsune seemed to be affected in her own way. Robbed of sight, she could not even see the human features on Armaros face. Her memory of others would continue to fade. The second commonality is that we had all erred in some way to find ourselves here, Armaros continued. Some gathered here can immediately recall the heinous actions they committed in life. Their assignment to this infernal eternity should not be of any surprise. I am sure that, to some, it is a designation to be proud of. A couple demons around stifled their reactions. Some hung their heads while others subtly smiled in remembrance of the horrors they inflicted in the realm of mortals. Most did not react at all. But, in my time as a member of this Church, I have heard many confessions from demons like you. When you recall the worst of your transgressions to us and confess the actions that brought you to us, I cannot help but feel as though they are lacking. Are these acts truly so great that you must reside here for eternity? I have met demons who are down here for striking a spouse a single time, for disciplining their child, for killing someone who was attempting to take their life first. Are these acts so deserving of such severe punishment? Was forgiveness always so difficult to obtain? You do not deserve this. I could feel frustration and indignation thrum around me. Did these people truly believe that smacking their wife was all that they had done? I could not help but feel that, even when there was nothing left to lose and no one left to judge you, people still tried to downplay their own roles in their damnation. As long as somebody else told them that they did not deserve to be down here. Something unfair had happened to them and, if they shouted loud enough, God would hear it and change His mind. There had to be fairness, the guidelines given to us by prophets to live by, or else no one would make it to Heaven. The only conclusion that could be obtained was that there was something wrong with how souls were judged, Armaros claimed. Gods perfect system had been meddled with under our noses and we were none the wiser. That is why our savior, Mikhael, blessed that they must forever be, upon seeing this injustice, descended of their own will to this heinous place to provide salvation to the deserving. Armaros paused expectantly for the adoration for the angel to echo throughout the square. We were given two charges by Mikhael. The first was to create a place for all to live without worry of destruction and pain inflicted by the horrors that deserve to be down here. The second was to form an army to serve them in their conquest of the afterlife. When they succeed, we will all be set free to return to our rightful places in heaven. So, if any of you wish to join this crusade, please visit the Chapel. I imagined Armaros posing in front of a large poster advertising Americas Army and asking kids if theyd like to see the world. If my life hadnt diverged a year earlier, that was going to be my plan to escape my life. I wondered if I would have felt the same way if I took my first life at a safe distance through the scope of a rifle. Would it have triggered the same feelings of excitement that damned me in this life? Either way, I could feel the speech working. Those that were enthralled by this speech were not to blame. It was only natural that people would want to escape this shithole as soon as possible. But, we do not only seek noble warriors of the cross. Perhaps it is your wish not to fight. Do not feel shame, not every sheep in the flock is crafted with the same purpose and our order is full of the meek. Work the fields and the mines and give all that you can to us and we will ensure that you will live peacefully in this world until our savior succeeds in their conquests and frees us from the suffering of this realm. Then Armaros'' eyes drifted upwards as they scanned the back fringes of the crowd. For a moment, I was certain that our eyes met, though it should have been impossible. For those of you that know in your hearts that you deserve this place, do not feel excluded. Through proper penance, Mikhael will see your genuine efforts and save you as well. You might have noticed many people engaging in these acts of self-punishment. These sinners deserve praise for seeing the light and attempting to make amends. Please do so whenever you see them. Now that my little speech is over, I conclude our ceremony and wish you all a wonderful day. With a long applause, Armaros turned about and walked back towards the Chapel. We did not stick around to watch the rest. Kowal had led us with the early flow of departing demons. By how many stayed behind, I was certain that Armaros was about to obtain a great deal of new followers. Is such a thing truly possible? Yoshitsune asked after we had gained a good distance away from the square. Is there a path that would redeem your soul and allow you to leave this place? No, I answered flatly. It is no mistake that we are down here and there are no ways back up. The countless warnings in life and the sacrifices made by the son of God would be meaningless if you could be redeemed after death. It doesnt matter, Kowal asserted. If they conquer Hell and turn it into a Paradise for all, then what will there be to miss about Heaven? Only if these are angels that fell willingly, I said, mostly to myself. If you believe in it so much, why have you not given all your XP to Armaros? Im sure that your millions of XP would go a long way. Dont speak so loud. I make donations, Kowal replied evasively with a hissing voice. Lets just go to the Inverted Tower so I can wash my hands of the both of you. Chapter 43: Three鈥檚 Company A fairly large building covered in white banners with crosses near the wall waited for us at the end of our journey. A great deal of imposing demons roamed around the entrance. However, the large presence of Grigori kept the atmosphere civil. This is where you will apply to join the Raid, Kowal informed as he stopped near the doorway. I wasnt expecting the entrance to be within the city walls, Yoshitsune remarked. The city was expanded to trap the entrance to the Dungeon fully within the grasp of the Church, Kowal explained. Now, the only way is to play nice and pretend to be right with Jesus. But, be prepared for them to squeeze another 5000 XP out of you so you can participate in the first place. Donations to keep the city operational, you know. I grumbled in annoyance. Governments really knew how to nickel and dime you for every little fucking thing. Pay tax on a car, pay to register it, pay to have a card that allows you to drive, pay to use the roads, and then, you dont have any money for gas. I wondered how many more hidden fees I would have to be robbed over. Maybe Id even have to pay for the privilege to fight the boss. Ive wasted enough time on the two of you, Kowal said dismissively. Its time I get back to my own business. If you make it big, pay me a visit so I can have it instead. Thank you, Kowal, Yoshitsune said with a bow. It was very kind of you to show us around. Yes, I suppose I am a charitable soul, Kowal agreed with a chuckle. I rolled my eyes as the boars ego was unnecessarily stroked. Without any other words, Kowal walked off back in the direction of the shops we first visited. What a ghoul, I said with a sigh. Come on, Yoshitsune, lets get the registration over with before some other bullshit happens. We stepped through the entrance of the building to be engulfed in noise. Loud conversations and activity broke out in all directions. For a moment, I dearly missed the Corpse-Watcher and the solitude of the wilderness. There are many applicants, Yoshitsune commented. Lots of rivals, you mean, I corrected. Out of all of these demons, only one is going to get the top reward. In front of us, some demons were arguing at a Rooster-headed demon sitting behind the reception table. The bird-persons head bobbed and titled as they screeched out in response to the group standing before them. I have told you already, the rooster reiterated with the same tired tone of an aged government clerk only a couple months away from retirement. It does not matter if you didnt win on your last attempt or its been, I quote a long time since you last attempted. You are only allowed to attempt the Inverted Tower once. Blame your poor choice of allies or your own weakness for your current position. The center demon, a mass of tentacle-like vines, slapped one of their innumerable thorny appendages atop the table and caused some stray looks to drift their way. However, the clerk remained placid in the face of the displayed aggression. That was over a century ago, the thorny beast seethed with a wispy voice. Before they built a wall around this place, you could try it as often as you wanted. The Church is being tyrannical with their control over the local Dungeons. That is not my concern, the rooster clerk replied with a sharp cluck. Now, will you leave of your own accord, or will you need to be removed? Eyes drifted back and forth between the clerk and the two imposing looking guards that flanked the table. Like a trigger happy cop, the expressions on the faces of the guards almost pleaded for the demons to try something to justify some action. Seeing that the situation was hopeless, the trio of demons turned and left the building entirely; grumbling words under their breath condemning the Church Leader. Then, the roosters eyes moved our way as though nothing had happened at all. I similarly tried to discard the memory of the last interaction and stepped up to the table. We are here to apply to challenge the Inverted Tower, I said. Where is your third? the rooster clerk asked after leaning slightly to the side to see nobody else stood with us. Third? I asked in response. That damned Kowal didnt tell us anything important. Yes, a third member, the rooster repeated. A rule for entering the Inverted Tower is that you must go in Parties of three. If you do not have one, you can either find one from the back or be assigned one at random. I sincerely hope that I dont have to repeat myself as to how many attempts you get in a lifetime. I clicked my tongue. I knew that the smart thing would be to leave the building now until I found a third comrade worthy of bringing back with me. But, who knows if a person like that even exists. I had Yoshitsune but I could not be certain if she will remain with me after the terms of our deal are finished. How many slots are left? I asked. There are twenty one slots left, the rooster informed. And, going by the line behind you, it will shrink shortly. There was no need for useless thought. This would just be like recess football; there were only so many talented kids so you would always get a few fat kids and dweebs. As long as this mystery member wasnt an anchor that would drown us, it didnt really matter who the last person was. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Assign us one now, I requested. Very well, your final teammate signed up by themselves and you now make Group 6. Please find the placard with your team number and wait until all slots are filled. Once inside, you will be able to look at information gathered by previous raids. After being robbed of another 5000 XP, Yoshitsune and I were finally able to leave the reception area and enter the staging area. The noise that I heard when I walked in only escalated in volume once we reached the room itself. While some groups sat at tables and discussed amongst themselves, other groups were chaotically trying to negotiate with each other. A large number hung in the air like a projector. It went down from 21 to 18 and only served to ratchet up the intensity of the discussion. I was glad that I elected to ignore that clusterfuck and could sit down at the table with the appropriate placard. A Labrador-headed demon in white robes dozed peacefully on one of the chairs at the table despite the war that was waging in the room they slept in. However, as soon as Yoshitsune shifted one of the chairs to sit down, they immediately sprung to attention. Ah, are you my comrades in this upcoming test of bravery and skill? If you are a member of Group 6, then yes, Yoshitsune answered as she reached out her hand. Yoshitsune. Herzblatt, the dog demon answered with an extension of his furry fingers. I could see their tail wagging slightly under their robes. They looked my way. And you are? Ishmael, I answered quickly and took a seat. Why werent you seeking out other party members? Because I prayed to the Holy One that I would receive strong and dutiful partners to help see me through the trials of the Inverted Tower, Herzblatt explained with shimmering eyes. And, through their grace and goodness, you have been delivered to me with hardly any time left to spare. You may not look the most pure, but the warping nature of Hell will do that even to the best of us. Right, I responded. I was going to be dealing with one of these people then. The type who would say God is good after a house fire because the Bible survived. The kind that would knock on your door to try to recruit you into their bizarre denomination. It was folks like these that made me doubt whether or not my belief was ever genuine. The way that they uphold themselves and praise His name made me feel that there was never a time where I was saved. So are you all trying to join the Grigori as well? Herzblatt asked with great enthusiasm like a kid asking if you wanted to play. Im not sure, Yoshitsune answered diplomatically. A bad habit of hers, encouraging pointless small talk like this. We have only just arrived in the city and headed here after seeing that ceremony in the square. You listened to Lord Armaros speech? Herzblatt inquired eagerly. No wonder you immediately arrived here to prove your worth to this noble cause to allow us to get to Heaven. Alright, well lets see what were getting out of this then, I muttered as I opened up the panel, trying to get as far away as I could from this conversation. It seemed that, although the Dungeon changed often, there were always similarities that could be relied on. The tower was one long section overfilled with enemies and chokepoints and challenges intended to whittle down the groups to one where they would face the boss of the Dungeon. The Inverted Tower was special for the reason that nobody knew what boss would be waiting at the bottom and it took around five-hundred days for the dungeon to be available for reopening. There were six different entities that could appear with different degrees of rarity and radically different levels of difficulty. Additionally, all members of the party receive the same boon. Through all of the raids during the time the Church conquered the region, there were numbers by how many times that a specific boss was encountered at what boons they offered. Earned Skills Flesh in the Service of Flesh -Active Soul of the Slave Knight (Rewarded 38 Times):Damage that would go to an ally can be absorbed by the user instead. If damage to the user would be fatal, set HP to 1 instead. +25 Strength, Body. Urgent News - Active Soul of the Messenger (Rewarded 35 Times): User can send messages to the entire party regardless of size or distance. +40 Agility. Sanctuary - Active Soul of the Hearth Keeper (Rewarded 26 Times): Forms a temporary zone of Invincibility. Ability lasts until ability is deactivated or mana is depleted. +25 Agility, Magic. Embezzler - Passive Soul of the Eunuch (Rewarded 18 Times): 20% increase to all earned XP. +10 All Stats. Rule of Knowledge - Active Soul of the Vizier (Rewarded 7 Times): User can copy a spell and use it once without a mana cost. +50 Magic. +20% damage to all spells. Divine Dynasty - Passive Soul of the God-King (Rewarded 1 Time): User can choose from a selection of Divine gifts. +40 All Stats. There arent really any bad ones, I muttered as I read through them. I noticed that my teammates and the room at large had grown silent. The negotiations had ceased and the floating number now read 0. I looked their way to see that the pair were shooting furtive glances to either side. What are you doing? I asked. Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said in a near whisper. I think we are being watched. Now that Yoshitsune had been mentioned, I felt it as well. Like the prickling on your neck our ancestors left us whenever a beast in the forest was watching us. We are just being sized up like everyone else, I rationalized. Im not sure, it feels malicious, Herzblatt argued. Were in Hell, everyone is malicious, I contested. It doesnt matter, does it? There is a possibility that we have to kill everyone in this room. Before Herzblatt could contest that last sentence, a dinging sound emanated from the floating number in the center of the room. A massive runic circle appeared beneath it and swallowed up the floor. A droll voice like a dystopian newscaster tolled out from the projection to give us instructions. Raid is full. I repeat, the raid is full. When your number is called, please step into the circle, the voice informed. Group 1 An eagle-headed demon wearing a helmet fashioned like a bird cage rose from their seat. They were flanked by, what I could only describe as, a blue scorpion-centaur and a musclebound cyclops. They dominated the center of attention; stoically basking in the fact that they were first to enter the Dungeon. It was an opportunity they would not miss. Group 2Group 3Group 4Group 5 More groups hustled towards the entrance now that the first group had strolled their way in. Each of these groups felt strong in their own way. Some had clever looks in their eyes while others had imposing physiques or beautiful equipment that signified their total wealth. Group 6. Appearance-wise, I felt that we looked somewhat of a downgrade compared to the ones that preceded us. Now that I generated my own heat again, I ditched the overcoat and scarf and only wore linen pants while Yoshitsune wore her damaged armor and Herzblatt wore only his robes. We looked like an easy mark and it was clear that the rest of the room concurred. Free XP to any who encountered us. I was eager to see their faces when I turned such assumptions around on them. Lets try our best, Herzblatt encouraged as a red light enveloped us. Chapter 44: Descending to the Top We stepped out to be met with the odor of a library after a flood. Stone tablets and fabrics and chairs were strewn about the room; bizarrely, all the debris was stuck to the ceiling. The frozen stone that pressed against my feet made me shiver involuntarily. It was an ancient study destroyed by weather damage. At least, thats what I would think if there were any windows that connect to the outside. Our only exit was a wooden door on the opposite end of the room. I tensed up. It was too quiet for five other groups to have passed through here within the last couple minutes. Going by the confidence that the preceding groups had, I would have expected early violence to get rid of their closest rivals before they sprung up later to complicate their raids at more inopportune times. Relax, my friend, Herzblatt cooed. We are the only ones that will be placed in this room. There are no ambushes awaiting us until we delve deeper. I relaxed, not by the dogs words alone, but also since I failed to see any indications of an attack. Also, nobody followed us in even though enough time had passed for the next group to be called. I wished that I had more time to read the dungeons information instead of skimming through. I dont not detect anyone, Yoshitsune agreed. However, she kept her blade unsheathed. We should get going then, I remarked as I pulled open the wooden door to reveal a large room full of empty shelves. Whatever the rooms original purpose had been was long since retired. All of the wealth that existed, outside of a few trinkets and shattered stone tablets, had been raided entirely. The people that once lived here had not for some time. Each of my footsteps gathered a large amount of dust against the soles of my feet. Was this a real place? Yoshitsune wondered on my behalf. The blind demon was still strangely adept at dodging the loose clutter on the ground. Perhaps we bear witness to the Ancient Tower of Babel, Herzblatt ventured as he wiped a finger absentmindedly on a shelf and inspected the dust. It would make sense that fools that attempted to reach Heaven would be sent directly down to Hell. A small rumbling shook the floor. Either the entire tower was unstable or other groups were moving without us. Either way, we need to get moving, I reiterated. Another wooden door waited at the end of the room. A stairway that sharply wound down and to the right awaited us. I led the way, moving swiftly down the stairs as the intermittent rumbling continued below. I felt the temperature suddenly drop around me as puffs of steam escaped my mouth and chilled my lungs. Specters with hands coated in clay floated above their ruined pottery while an armored spirit stood watch over the failed labor. Some attempted to reach down only for their limbs to phase helplessly through the shards. My entrance instantly earned their attention. High pitched screech exited their mouths as they pointed at me with accusatory gnarled fingers; as though I was the reason for their downfall. Let me handle this. I felt a brush of fur slip past me as Herzblatt sprinted towards the spirits. A sword that glowed with a bright light slipped from a hidden space to drop into his hands. The weapon easily cleaved through the spirits incorporeal body and left them screaming as they turned into dust. The rest of the spirits descended upon Herzblatt. His sword disappeared and turned into a spear that impaled the closest enemy through the neck. The spear evaporated as Herzblatt raised their arms over his head. A large double-sided axe filled the void in the dogs grasp as he took a heavy cleave through two spirits. Before the swing finished, the heavy weapon was recalled to be replaced by a rapier that pierced the heart of another. Finally, for the armored spirit, Herzblatt elected for a large hammer that they used to place massive dents into the spirits armor. Each blow sounded like the ringing of a loud gong. The armored spirit attempted to clumsily slash at the dog-mans flesh with a sword only to find air. One final hammer swing to the head subdued the spirit and pacified the room. Done, lets get a move on, Herzblatt said with a serene smile. Dont worry, please leave all of these enemies to me. He must have felt that Yoshitsune and I were looking down on him. It wouldnt surprise me that someone with such a personality would often be disregarded as weak. That didnt stop me from thinking that he had a few screws loose. We continued on with Herzblatt at the lead. Kitchens, dining areas, sleeping quarters, stables, jail cells, and all other manner of rooms placed down without any logic passed us by. And, true to word, Herzblatt destroyed all the spirits that dwelled within with the same calm motions that he used the first time. I was almost like he was piloted by a different entity while in combat. The focus and cold bloodlust that took over his eyes immediately returned to the same placid, nearly dopey look that existed at all other times. Who was your sensei for you to be able to use so many weapons so well, Yoshitsune asked after Herzblatt cleared out yet another room without us needing to lift a finger. It was clear that she was awestruck as a warrior. I had no teacher, Herzblatt tried to say humbly as Yoshitsune gave him an annoyed expression. My main ability revolves around weapon mastery and having such a large arsenal. Without it, I would have no idea how to swing a sword. Forgive me if it seemed like I was spitting in the face of your hard work. Im surprised that you couldnt have made some friends before we showed up, I commented. For demons that still believe they are human, they often rely too heavily on appearances, Herzblatt commented as though he greatly pitied those nameless demons that underestimated him. But, isnt it the right thing to do to forgive others for ignorance? Besides, I told you that I prayed for my allies. Then, does that mean you are one of the people that descended to help out the people of Hell? Yoshitsune asked curiously. Oh. No, of course not, Herzblatt denied with a chuckle. Im not someone so great as to walk down from Heaven to save everyone else. My crime was that I simply chose the wrong teaching of God. Someone that I once believed was intelligent called out the Catholics and the Pope for their monopoly over the word of the Bible and Europe cracked irreparably over this difference. Since I did nothing else wrong in life but chose to scorn the Catholics in pursuit of my own interpretation, it tells me that it must have been that I chose incorrectly. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I had to stop myself from laughing in Herzblatts face just as the Follies had once done to me. I could understand if a Buddhist or a Muslim or an Atheist spoke those words. One who wholly ignored or actively scorned the concept of God should feel penitent in these moments. But a Protestant lamenting they werent a Catholic? The tenants of these branches of Christianity should all be the same. Was God truly so fickle that he cared so much about who the Holy Ghost actually was or whether or not you were baptized or in which form you said prayers? Yoshitsune also came to an abrupt halt. A grimace crossed her lips as her head tilted downwards. It bothers me, Yoshitsune stated to no one in particular. What is the matter? I asked. You, Herzblatt, Kowal, Capitaine, the entire city of Brunswick, and, even before you, people that I met in the Bowels spoke of God and Heaven and Hell, Yoshitsune replied bitterly. But, I had never heard of these things, yet here I am, apparently judged by the standard of a deity that I would have had no chance of meeting in life. How is that fair? I couldnt refute that it was pretty fucked up that Yoshitsune was held to the same standards as the rest of us. Like studying for a test only for it to be a secret subject or training for a job that nobody had ever heard of. I didnt know to what standards that her people were held to, but I did know that she regretted her actions. That should be enough to justify her damnation. You must have incidentally been made aware of it at some point, Herzblatt rationalized, still preferring to blame his temporary companion over his unerring creator even though the position of his beloved church has casted doubts on that unerring judgment. But, dont despair. The purpose of our savior Mikhael is to rectify these damnations and save all who are worthy. If you are worthy, you will feel bliss again. Yoshitsune didnt look convinced, but she seemed uncertain if she wanted to push further as if the answer would be more painful than not knowing. Would you have lived differently if you had known this was the result? I asked. Wouldnt we all? Yoshitsune asked in response. It was a question I obviously couldnt answer considering I was exactly that person. No, it was easier to just bow my head and pretend that I was a compatriot. Lets just pick up the pace, I repeated again. The longer that we stand around talking, the further our rivals get ahead of us. We can work through your religious crisis after we all get away with the rewards. Youre right, Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said with a short bow and tossed away the topic entirely. It didnt take us long to find a new obstacle. The series of rooms and hallways terminated with a massive hole in the stone. I placed a hand on Yoshitsune''s shoulder to prevent her from pummeting to her death. But, it seemed that it was ultimately unnecessary as the demon stopped on her own. I looked down the gaping chasm to see layers upon layers of floors before reaching the bottom. Streams of water dribbled from below to spray upwards and form puddles several inches deep on the ceiling above. How nice, we found a shortcut, I commented. Yoshitsune kicked a large piece of loose stone over the edge and the rock immediately curved upwards to follow the law of gravity that we were not subject to. She looked at me with a disappointed expression. Is it really? She questioned. Sure it is, I reassured. We can leap from floor to floor until we reach the bottom. How far is it? Ten feet? Looks doable, Herzblatt agreed as he took a couple steps back. Besides, I have a feeling that we are running low on time to advance. With an amount of faith only reserved for a zealot like him, the dog leapt down to the floor below. He scrabbled on the floor below to regain his balance before leaping again. The floor shook with each heavy landing, but the structure remained sound. Well, it seems fine enough, I commented as I took a few steps back myself. Wait, Yoshitsune held out a hand to stop me. I have a better idea. With a quick movement, red portals began to appear all over the floors and the walls. Yoshitsune leapt into one of the portals and disappeared entirely. I looked down the shaft to see if she would appear, but I only saw the shadow of the leaping dog. Are you coming or not? Yoshitsune asked as her head poked out of one of the portals. Without questioning further, I stepped into Yoshitsunes portal. I felt weightless like an untethered astronaut in deep space. My body spun weightlessly and my head felt like it whirled in the other direction. I felt Yoshitsunes hand grab onto my as I was dragged through several portals. My eyes barely had time to recognize the off-kilter views of the halls as we descended further. The surprised face of Herzblatt came and went quickly; the dog demons tongue fully extended as he panted to cool off. Finally, stillness reached me. The cool stone beneath me felt nice to touch and I could hear what sounded like a coursing river below me. I slowly rose back to my feet. Yoshitsune, apparently entirely unaffected by the interdimensional tumble, was looking up to see Herzblatts arrival while sipping on a blue potion. You should have mentioned that you had such a convenient trick, Herzblatt chided with an unaffected smile. You left before I had the chance, Yoshitsune replied coolly. I suppose that youre right. I can only blame myself and my eagerness, Herzblatt chuckled to himself before looking around this intersection of a spacious hallway. Unless my eyes deceive me, there appears to be a light in that direction. I looked in the same direction as Herzblatt to see what appeared to be sunlight seeping into the hallway from outside. We followed the light in silent agreement. The closer we got, we heard voices echo in from the connecting room. As we hesitated, I could hear the sounds of shouts and footsteps coming from the hallways behind us. Beneath me, I felt water dripping upwards from the floor to lick the bottoms of my feet. Stone cracked and more water began to dribble out. We must hurry! Now! Herzblatt shouted as he practically shoved us forwards. A geyser of water erupted from beneath us and soaked out bodies in cold, muddy water. The final hundred steps to reach the room felt like fighting a waterfall. Each step I took felt like I was about to be washed away. I widened myself to take the full brunt of the buffeting wave while my fellow demons pushed me from behind. Fortunately, the journey to the room was not long and we pushed into the dry room, dripping wet like a bunch of drowned cats. Loud iron doors shut behind us and prevented the water from entering the room. Finally, the stragglers arrive, a womans voice snidely cut into my ears. If you had taken any longer, you would have drowned all of us. I looked up to see around nine or ten demons watching us with a great deal of bemusement. Unlike us, not a single drop of water could be seen on their bodies. The three doors had closed long ago. There were no other doorways that showed potential exit. In the center of the concave floor sat a large disc of partially raised stone. Large drain holes dotted the ceiling, giving me a strong idea of what the condition for escape would be. Well, it was a pleasure, a hulking demon with four buff arms and skin that looked like beetle armor said cordially to the other demons. But only three of us are able to advance from here. Dont worry, in the future, I will be a kind superior, a reptilian demon with colorful feathers replied. Something wasnt right. All their heads turned back towards us. I know that we were the last to arrive, but did we really look so fucking weak? As I ran through the possibilities, I noticed that only Yoshitsune was standing beside me. Herzblatt, what are you doing? I asked sharply. The dog demon sat in a meditative position. His eyes were clamped shut and deep, calming breathing rhythmically passed through his lungs. A small runic circle of white sigils appeared around him to bathe him in a soft glow. This is your job, friend, Herzblatt replied resolutely. I will not take the life of those that were born human. Especially not those that will be my compatriots in the future. How wise, comrade, a cat demon with a burning tail complimented. I can tell that you are a subordinate that any leader would be proud to have. And if they kill us all? I demanded Herzblatt as our enemies pressed in on us. Then it was Gods will, Herzblatt answered calmly. I couldnt believe I was dealing with a predestination nut. Was he sure that he had his ideas right this time? It didnt matter. People like this were far too stubborn to reason with. Itd just be like arguing with a brick wall. Fuck it, I spat. Well, its not like Im not used to being outnumbered by now. Chapter 45: Meditations for a Bar Fight As the leader of a prison gang, Boss Raymond had enemies. I joined that group so I could make his enemies my enemies. Not because of his batshit ideas of religion that would make even the dog priest feel sane, but because I just wanted to fight and didnt want to end up in the showers with my head caved in and my body violated. But that didnt mean there werent times when groups would call for a truce and temporarily band together when the stars aligned. There were plenty of people that I didnt fight again after grouping up. That also meant there were times when groups would band together to get your ass. Boss Raymond fucked up often. It was a result of all the holes in his brain that the meth caused. You could often see how that loss in brain tissue led to erratic behavior. Most of those fuck-ups were meaningless; a faux pas or two that made the other groups look at him like he was a little man with a massive swastika on his chest. If I wasnt his fists, I would have said the same. Anyways, a target that people were free to harm without worry, provided they werent in the pockets of the guards, were guys that messed with kids. But, a new inmate came in with a thin face and a mouth that didnt know when to stop talking about who was guilty of all that and much more. To our surprise, Boss Raymond told all of us that we were meant to watch out for this kid. He was the son of someone whod pay a lot of money to make sure he wasnt another pedo death story posted online for internet vigilantes to jerk off to. We tried to tell him it was a bad idea. Sure the guards were going to back us up because they had a slice of the pie, but its a fast way to lose credibility. But Boss Raymond didnt want to hear any of it. His eyes were full of dollar signs for money that he likely wouldnt live long enough to see anyways. To make matters worse, one of this fuck-heads victims was the niece of one of the Latinos and they wanted a few minutes alone with him. So, when Boss Raymond said no, they decided they were going to make that opportunity by force. When we knew that a fight was brewing and that we were going to have to take on two to three people per man before the guards would react and bail us out, Boss Raymond sat us down. He told us one piece of advice that would prove to save our asses. Were only going to target one group the entire time. Fuck one of them up so bad that the other groups cant miss the opportunity to stomp them while theyre down. Now, down here, surrounded by a group of demons that shook hands on all the bullshit beforehand, I knew what I needed to do to gain even one more gasp of breathing room. There was no time to size them up; no time to make an informed decision on which trio would collapse first. Instead, I came up with the simplest method. Obliterate the closest group. Yoshitsune! Over here! I shouted at my only useful comrade as I summoned my tar. Instead of descending from the ceiling, the black liquid bubbled up from the floor and spewed upwards against the feet of the beetle-demons group. I only managed to deal a little damage before they leapt out of the way and I ended the spell. While one of them was in the air, a familiar bolt of lightning arced through the air and hit them squarely in the chest. As their body tumbled to the ground, I sprinted in their direction. As the beetle and their subordinate prepared themselves for an attack on them, they were left dumbfounded when I sprinted past them and leapt atop their dazed comrade. As I ripped out the throat of the unlucky victim, a powerful vibration and the sound of cinderblocks breaking knocked me off of my motionless prey and sent me tumbling along the uneven slope of the floor like a fish in a toilet. Before I had the chance to regain my footing, a bronze-skinned demon with leaf-shaped ears exuded purple energy from their hands and a museum display case worth of arrowheads floated in the miasma. The demon threw her arms down and sent a volley directly at me with a whistling sound. Like a circus contortionist, I had to twist my body in an uncomfortable angle to dodge much of the damage. A couple of the projectiles dug into my skin and I winced in pain. A wave of nausea and some purple bubbles appearing over my health bar told me that Id have to try a bit harder to dodge next time. By now, the other groups had finally woken up enough to spring into action. A wave of thorns and sharp feathers and knives screamed through the air. While I sidestepped much of the damage, a brush of air from behind clued me in just in time to avoid the beetles hammer from turning my head into a Gallagher performance. I spit a stream of venom at the beetle, causing their skin to sizzle. Yoshitsune! Focus on the one I just attacked! I commanded as I tried to focus my blurring eyes. There was no point in hiding the strategy from the enemy. Even if you knew a rabid dog wanted to gnaw on your arm, it didnt mean there was anything that you could do about it. Fighting the disorientation and weakness that the poison inflicted upon my organs, I pressed into the beetle with sizzling claws. I took a hammer blow to my back as I ripped through the protected armor and raked against the soft underbelly. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I separated to avoid the attacks that were bearing down on me, I purposefully dove away from the arrowheads and thorns to land directly into a pillar of flame. Though my abilities went a long way to make this the least of the evils, I still felt my flesh cook under the intense heat and my fingers split like hotdog casings. I heard a loud thunderclap shake the chamber and a strained groan through the crackling flames. Before more strikes could come the beetles way, the sounds of projectiles clattered off the stones on the opposite side of the chamber and sounds of static sounded out Yoshitsunes movements. I stumbled out from the fire. Blood trickled from my hand where an ice-cream cone sized thorn pierced my palm to give me my very own stigmata. I wished that I had the time to show my newfound divinity to Herzblatt but I had to press on. The feathered lizard whirled in my direction to take advantage of my single-minded approach towards the beetle. The thorns from the thin looking ent corralled me onto a collision course. I accepted the claws gratefully while I planted my own into their body and boiled their blood. I pinned them onto the ground while I summoned a spray of tar below us. Even the tall gorilla demons that accompanied that flaming cat seemed hesitant to carelessly enter my space. After microwaving their arm, I pulled their limb off like a fresh brisket. Teeth dug into my forearm as the tenacious beast would not tolerate leaving me unscarred. I obliged, severing my own to leave to them as a feast while new flesh already began to regrow. A gorilla moved to block my path, but they flinched with uncharacteristic fear in their eyes and let me plant my shoulder into their chest. It seemed that, even though they had the size, they did not have the stats to overcome my new fear ability. The beetle, unfortunately, did not have that same hesitance. As soon as I stepped away from the flattened gorilla, another hammer strike narrowly missed cracking my head. Did I wrong you in our past life? The beetle hissed as it used its many limbs to unleash many attacks. Think hard about it, I grunted to dig deeper into their mind as I slashed against the armored abdomen again and rent flesh. Another hammer shot, another stray thorn and dagger, and an axe swing from a mentally recovered gorilla demanded a heavy toll on my health that my improved scales could not completely negate. But, like a runaway train, I could not stop the path that I was on. The beetle, at the very least, needed to die to get through this alive. Terrible smelling liquids sprayed from the beetles body while the pain of devastating attacks was numbed by the poison that kept renewing the timer with each new dagger that buried into my body. At some point, the beetle had fallen over and I went with it. The attacks from the beetle stopped and their hands dropped motionless to the ground. I never found bones. Just more flesh and more organs all the way through until I felt my claws reach through another layer of chitin and scrabble against the stone floor. Portals! I ordered. Red eyes spread out over the battlefield. I tried to move only to slump to the ground. I had to drag myself into the portal that was only a few feet away from me. Another heavy axe strike commanded that I leave my left hand behind as payment for my escape. As I tumbled into the portal, I saw Yoshitsune hop effortlessly into the closest one. After an uncomfortable weightless feeling, we both arrived at the same subspace location. I could not even bother to try to orient myself properly before I went searching through my inventory. I began to chug a red and blue potion simultaneously while Yoshitsune recovered her mana. After a few seconds of labored breathing, I looked up at Yoshitsune. Are you alright, Ishmael-san? Yoshitsune asked with concern as I regrew my hand with great difficulty while my mana bar regenerated. The prospect of not having enough mana to regenerate was not a concern of mine when I lacked mana but one I had to be careful of. Im fine. How long can you maintain this? I asked in turn. About a minute at most if I drink another potion, Yoshitsune answered. But it will put me low on potions for the rest of the Dungeon. Thats perfect, I replied with a smile as I eagerly looked through the portal. Were about to watch something interesting. Below, the seven surviving demons panted and tried to regain their composure while cautiously looking through the portals that surrounded them. The demons began to regroup into their respective trios while the tanned elf was stranded by themselves. How long do you think they can stay there? The lizard asked while their severed arm slowly began to regenerate; a commonality of our shared reptilian forms. Cant be long, the elf replied, the lone survivor of their trio. They even left their comrade behind as easy prey. Why waste energy on prey that wont fight back anyways? The cat demon sneered. We have a more suitable prey in mind. The elf quickly noticed that all eyes turned towards them. Another flurry of arrowheads funneled directly at the crippled lizard. They were too slow to move out of the way and were immediately ripped apart by the weapons. What the initial burst of damage didnt succeed at, the poison quickly followed up with to drop the lizard dead. To the surprise of all, the elf continued to charge. With each step forwards, the solitary form of the elf split until there were ten perfect copies. Each held their own sword and they charged towards the five remaining demons. The crippled group the lizard demon represented fell first. Poison rotted the bark of the ent while it was chopped down from multiple angles. Their surviving comrade, an alpaca-headed demon that had failed to accomplish much in the battle, was skewered unceremoniously. While they had a moment to prepare, the remaining group did not fare much better. The gorillas were too slow to do much against the five elves they each had to manage. Countless slashes took their large health bars down slowly but surely. They had no room to run to and no time to heal. One of them dropped their weapon before a sword finally pierced their thick skull. The lone survivor, the cat demon, fought valiantly. Three of the clones succumbed to the flames while they were engaged with the gorillas. Unfortunately, it was an inevitability that the clones would reach her. However the ten clones eventually closed in and used their swords to make a feline recreation of the Roman Senate. Blood-soaked blades faded from the flesh as the clones formed back into one, each form looking directly at us through a different portal until there was only one in the center of a bleeding floor that rained upwards. Yoshitsune gave me a dumbfounded look while I silently watched on. My plan to ambush them while they turned against each other failed instantaneously. Maybe only thirty seconds had passed before that entire room of enemies were reduced to puddles of blood. Though I had succeeded in chopping down the numbers, we had, in reality, gone from nine enemies to ten. Well, that didnt really solve our problem, Yoshitsune remarked. No, it did not, I replied. Lets hope they cant do it again. Chapter 46: Paying Daddy鈥檚 Tab We stepped from the protection of Yoshitsunes ability to stand in between the bronze elf and the useless dog priest. As the blood from the losers showered upwards into the grates, the sounds of mechanisms slowly turning could be heard through the floor. Only one sacrifice was left to advance. You made that look easy, I commented towards the elf. Its their own fault for not understanding their place, the elf replied with a scoff. You werent bad for what you are. I brushed the abrasive comment aside. In the language of fighters, they had already won the opening argument. Part of me wished to see if I could fare better than the fools that were unprepared. However, the fires were not raging within me and pragmatic thoughts prevailed. If thats the case, why dont the three of us form a group? I suggested. And betray your final member? the elf replied curiously. They narrowed their eyes, uncertain if the proposal was a trap. Do you think that we will survive the rest of the dungeon with an ally who refuses to lay a hand on other demons? I returned with a question of my own. Besides, according to him, whatever happens is in accordance with God''s will. Even this betrayal will just be another trial on your path, wont it, priest? The question did not reach the ears of Herzblatt. Whatever that glow was seemed to block out sound. That, or he was willfully ignoring me. Either way, he refused to acknowledge or protest my words. It is a nice offer, but I will have to decline, the elf rejected with a scowl. You reek like a traitor and I couldnt bear to spend a single moment with you. My eyes widened before I began to laugh in recognition of what the words truly meant. The malice that exuded from the elfs body. I supposed that this was one that I was meant to call comrade if I didnt exchange my shackles for new ones. Instead, we got to tear our throats out like a pair of dogs that did not understand the intentions of our masters. It was far better this way. Are you going to get a treat from Wrath if you kill me? I teased with a toothy grin. If its not worth more than clearing the tower, Im going to be a little hurt. Dont look down on me like you arent doing the same! The elf spat. Purple smoke leaked from their fingers as an endless supply of arrowheads fluttered into existence like feathers off of a fleeing bird. Expecting a bullet and dodging a bullet are completely separate matters. Though my muscles tensed and my body moved at the same time as the attack, I was far too slow to dodge them all completely. Then, a flash of lightning enveloped the volley, sending them flying ineffectively in different directions. Without skipping a beat, Yoshitsune prepared another bolt and sent it crashing down in the direction of the elf. Stay out of this, aswang! The elf screamed at Yoshitsune. Im getting out of this room, even if I lop off your limbs and carry you on my back! Unlike the motley crew that the elf got to overwhelm, Yoshitsune and I possessed unspoken coordination. They could not focus on one of us without the other slipping out of their vision. This time, it was my turn to swoop in like a hawk on a rabbit. My claws were spread wide to clasp my prey. Eyes peered from the back of the elfs head as a perfect copy stepped out from the body of the original to stop my swipe with a sword. While my burning claws sliced through the sword like mercury and the fake elfs flesh bubbled and steamed under my attacks, more clones stepped out from the elfs body to slow me down. For now, it appeared that the elf believed that five were enough to keep me busy for a time. The rest, including the main body, tried to quickly focus down Yoshitsune. However, the eyes of the Corpse-Watcher once again opened and the lightning-shrouded samurai screamed from eye to eye like a pinball. Blood and arrowheads flew all over the place. After taking a moment to adjust to the rapid speed, the elf managed to masterfully stick multiple poisoned arrowheads into Yoshitsunes flesh. With less vitality than myself, Yoshitsune seemed far less capable of managing the effects of the poison. She quickly tumbled into one of the red eyes to lick her wounds and wait out the nausea. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. While the elf had their eyes on Yoshitsune, I quickly tried to eliminate as many clones as I could. After quickly dispatching of the elf already in my grasp, the number already dwindled down to four. I could not allow them to create a formation to hem me in. I leapt at the nearest clone and turned them into crimson sashimi. The clones slashed at my body in revenge, but I found that their attacks, while still strong, lacked the precision and ferocity of the original. Attacks that should have immediately put me in mortal danger did little more than draw some blood. With useful blood-bags surrounding me, I was able to employ even more aggression. No matter how little I protected my body, free health kits were throwing themselves on me, begging for me to sink my teeth inside. As I began to maul my next target, the clone lost mass and my hands passed through like they became a hologram. The surviving clones merged back into the elfs body as their infuriated eyes met mine. It would have been disappointing if you werent at least this strong, the elf complimented as they summoned several swords to float inside their magical grasp. We exchanged blows face to face; my claws against their swords. A dance of offense and defense took place as both of our health bars began to plummet. Hot claws scraped against flesh while an entire platoon of swords slashed against my joints. The elf changed how they used their clones to better fight me. Instead of an entire body reaching out and facing me, it was only a limb. An extra arm that I did not account for gripped a sword and cut across my chest while an extra leg struck my calves and left them burning and with reduced mobility. I felt my blood heating up and my mind go ablaze with joy. As my blood levitated from my body and lubricated the gears that operated the tower, I was obsessed with the opponent in front of me. There was nowhere to retreat and they had not lost any confidence in their own abilities. Their eyes told me that my victory would only come at my own mutilation. And, in this moment, I was closest I felt to loving another person. Who were they? What spurred their hatred onwards? Could they keep this attitude until the end? Would they still be fun if I ripped them away from Wrath? My thoughts were not allowed to exist. Endless slashes caused endless split decisions that had my ship constantly avoiding the rocks that would sink it to the bottom. The vessel would scrape against the rocks and I felt splinters spray from my hull as the rocky finger raked across the wooden skin. But this was not a one-way street. My own attacks and the heat that radiated from my hands like a ten-set of fire pokers sapped away at the elfs body. Sweat coated their sun-loved skin and their purple smoke slowly lessened. Then, I felt a foot plant firmly in the center of my chest. A rogue leg sprouted from the elfs body and pushed me away. My heart ached temporarily as though I had been rejected by a lover. What was wrong? Did you not want to play anymore? The elf pressed her hands together and the swords moved closer together. Where there were once ten, the blades consolidated down into one. It looked sharp enough to cut the air itself and it thrummed with magical power. With a running charge, the elfs sword sang the song of climax toward me. Fully prepared to sacrifice more flesh to survive, but without much left to give, I stepped in to ensure that this strike would not be for free. A flash of light moved between the elf and me. Yoshitsune skidded to a stop, her arms spread out defenselessly to the elfs attack. Incapable of killing Yoshitsune to advance, the elf instinctively tried to redirect their attack. The blade bit into Yoshitsunes shoulder. Her armor was parted like a stack of paper under a guillotine. Thick bone finally stopped the sword from sinking deep into Yoshitsunes organs like a dull axe into hardwood. I quickly was able to react to my partners risky suicidal action and stepped around her to sink my claws into the elfs neck. Surprised, the bronzed demon spat blood into my hand with a shocked expression. However, their shock quickly cooled into disappointment at the result. Then, the elf began to chuckle. Seriously, who takes a blade for another down here? The elf asked with a morbid laugh. To think that there was someone like that. I sharply pulled upwards on the elfs neck while I felt Yoshitsunes blade pass within a hairs breadth of my knuckles to sever the head from the shoulders. As the last of the elfs life seeped through my fingers, the mechanisms below us finally snapped into place as the disc in the center of the room ascended towards the ceiling. The near infinite stairs continued to spiral downwards into the black. I stared down at the head, my battle lust seeping from my body to leave my once living heart cold like a campfire doused with water. The fleeting nature of my joys once again taunted me and made the fall back to earth all the more devastating. I shook off my waning joy and turned my attention towards Yoshitsune. Her working hand was clasped around the handle of the sword but she was too weak to extract the weapon. Heavy breaths and a worrying amount of blood was what it took to finally snap me out of my stupor and launch me into action. Are you going to live? I asked as I helped remove the sword from Yoshitsunes body. Ill continue to be useful, Yoshitsune responded through gritted teeth as she drank a recovery potion with trembling hands. Now that Yoshitsune was stable, my attention drifted to a new target. The tranquil dog-man that sat at the far end of the chamber continued their tranquil pose. Why could I not have kept the elf? But I knew that nothing would have disappointed me more than their surrender. I just had to put up with the priest a bit longer. Hey, were done, I said to Herzblatt. The priest did not react to my words. Instead, they continued to sit in their stupid pose and breathe like they were comatose. In frustration, I threw the severed head of the elf in the direction of Herzblatt. The skull bounced off the ground before colliding with the protective light that hung over the dog priest. The light shattered like throwing a rock through a cathedral window and the demon blinked into unsettled clarity as he drank in the bloody scene. Hey, priest, get the fuck up. Chapter 47: Leaps of Faith The artificial sunlight that filled the bloodied chamber was swallowed by the staircase as the steps ahead disappeared from view. Though there were large windows in the stone, chiseled long ago by hand or magic, only impenetrable darkness could be seen outside. Yoshitsune led the way; a lack of vision not posing a major problem for one who hadnt seen in centuries. Her steps were uneven and labored as though the next step would send her tumbling forward. The dampened regeneration and rationed potions prevented her from returning to peak condition. I placed a hand onto her good shoulder to match her pace and pull her back in case she actually lost her footing. Behind me, a fuzzy hand held my tail like an unruly toddler. Herzblatt trailed in the rear; their numerous phrases of faith and destiny seemed to quiet down after seeing the violent results of abandoning us. I wanted to lash him with my tail a few times so that the weeping wounds would make up for the action that they missed. Yet, against grating teeth, I held back. There was better use in the future for Herzblatt, especially if Yoshitsune was to recover before our next encounter with fellow demons. I heard the sound of rocks clattering and Yoshitsunes body quickly slipped from my hand. I swiftly moved my hand down and grabbed her before she fell through whatever pitfall lay in front of us. Stairs end, she announced weakly as she dangled in my grasp. It feels like its about eighteen shaku to the floor. What? I asked. Its a bit far, but we wont die, Yoshitsune answered. I pulled Yoshitsune up and held her against my chest like a squirming cat. Taking Yoshitsune for her word, I jumped through the hole, fell for a handful of seconds, and impacted the stones beneath me. My ankles and knees popped under the weight of the fall but I was not affected beyond that. Are you in good health? I heard Herzblatts meek voice ask from above me. I could hear the soft sounds of sniffing as they tried to detect the odor of blood. Its not a pleasant fall, but it isnt bad, I responded as I released Yoshitsune. The demon took a couple steps away and seemed to be holding a displeased distance away from me. What, did you want me to catch you when you leapt? Condemning silence came from above as Herzblatt leapt down. His descent was far less jarring than mine, but that did not prevent an involuntary groan of pain to leave their lips. An awkward pause enveloped us. We had transported ourselves from a dark staircase to a dark room. Now that things had opened up considerably, relying on Yoshitsunes vision was no longer a tactic that we could rely on. And, with her focus strained by pain, I worried that a competent ambush would find us all within an inch of our lives. Do you have anything that can help us see? I asked in the direction of the landing. Without answer, the fire of a lantern appeared to bathe the room in uneven light. It swiped back and forth across the room to uncover all the secrets within and caused my eyes to water when it passed by my face. There was little of interest within the room itself; another ruined chamber within a ruined tower. However, the obliterated wall that led to the next area seemed to be of more interest. We reached a balcony without a railing that hung over a massive hole nearly the entire width of the tower. The balcony formed a ring that was originally a solid slab of rock. Time had scythed out large chunks of stone to ensure that being an Olympic long jumper was the only way to navigate around. When peering over, the light could not penetrate the darkness. We could not even see if there were other platforms below. Do you know how far down this goes? I asked Herzblatt, hoping that the priest had managed to memorize the crucial details. For a long way, Herzblatt replied. A deadly way. Even if we had wings, magic forces would rip them apart and send us straight to the bottom. And, we will have to hurry. While no water will reach here, those that reach the bottom first will receive a boon. Then how do we get down? Yoshitsune wondered. In the brief, the only way down is by leaping down one of these gaps and hoping that you hit the next platform, Herzblatt answered. As he explained, a new look of joy covered his face. There is no way to find out which is correct. Light will not reach it and the stone will not reflect sound. I dare say that the only way to reach the bottom is to jump with the full belief that it is Gods will that you reach the bottom. It is a leap of faith. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. This was the first instance I had heard of a Dungeon relying on luck as opposed to skill. Worse still, like a pair of jumper cables to a rusted pick-up, Herzblatts zealotry was reignited by talks of will and predetermination. Does that mean our path is anywhere as long as we trust that it is? Yoshitsune questioned with a fair bit of judgment. Of course it does, Herzblatt affirmed cheerily. The holes to either side of us are equal in all ways except for the result. And, while both may lead us to safety for this leap, one may doom us eventually, cutting us off from the safe path as soon as we start. As Gods children, we are all equal and should have equal opportunities. As though on cue from a demonic director, a shrill scream of an ill-fated leap shook the walls and told us all the realities of Herzblatts words. It was a lottery, plain and simple. If there was no skill to the game, then trying to figure out what lies beneath it was pointless. So, the only thing that I could do was take the first leap and deny the dog the satisfaction of leading us by his own interpretation of faith. And so I chose one. Wait! Herzblatt shouted, giving me great joy that I did not choose according to their own preferences. That smile then faded as the wind whipped by my ears and I was filled with a feeling of dj vu. It felt like so very long ago that I tumbled through the darkness between life and death to find myself within Hell. And, as the seconds dragged on and I was increasingly convinced that I immediately blundered in my decision, I expected that my vision would see that same realm I witnessed as my body burned. A bone creaking thud bounced me off the stone below and sent sprawling. Though the landing hurt like getting kicked by a horse, my health had not reduced and new symbols did not appear. A correct decision, for now. Yoshitsune and Herzblatt arrived together after about a minute and in curious darkness. They also landed with a loud squishing sound like someone shooting fruit out of a cannon at a brick wall. After a second or so, Herzblatts lantern turned back on. I must pay compliments where compliments are due, Herzblatt stated with a smirk. I did not realize that your faith was so strong. While it wasnt the choice that I would have made, this too will turn out to have been my destiny all along. I thank God for this trial. I sighed, defeated in the same way as trying to build an immortal sandcastle. The wave of faith was always going to arrive to destroy my handiwork. With my fun ruined, I went to check on Yoshitsune, however, she continued to be a bit evasive. Are you alright? I asked as I tried to look for any injuries. Im fine, she asserted and hopped away into the darkness. It was impressive how acutely aware she was of what was visible and invisible to my eyes. Then, without warning, the light disappeared and Herzblatt took the initiative by jumping into the gap behind us. Left in the dark and not keen on making the exact step into a freefall a surprise, I reached my hand out towards the direction I believed Yoshitsune to be. Will you help me get down? I asked. With reluctant touch as though she were a child trying to move a spider, Yoshitsune took my hand and we walked together. I felt a squeeze and we both stopped, what I assumed to be, just short of the drop. Ready? She asked. Yes, I replied as we both took the step off the edge and into oblivion. For some reason, the fall feels longer when you are with someone else. Or maybe it is only when there is a strange vibe. It was like riding home in the truck with your girlfriend right after you had a heated argument over forgetting to get reservations for Valentines dinner so you had to go with your second option but an old classmate is a server there and your girlfriend is self-conscious because she hasnt gotten back in shape yet after having your son so she couldnt order the entre that she wanted and instead got a salad. Not that I would know from experience. While I was still thinking about what had gone wrong, we landed on the stone to be greeted by Herzblatts light. Next time, how about we all jump together? I suggested with a hiss. I think that would be smart, Herzblatt admitted with a bit of shame that he had not considered offering warning. As I rose to my feet, I could feel the temperature around me drop as my fingers grew numb from the cold. Risinglowering? Coming from below us, four specters hovered into view. White robes were draped over their thin, blue-tinged bodies as they whispered in a long dead language at the intruders that intended to plunder their resting place. Alright, priest, kill them, I ordered as I stepped back and out of the way for Herzblatt. Without sparing me ever a courtesy glance, Herzblatt tossed me the lantern. I had to juggle it like a wide receiver to keep it from shattering on the rocks. With a grumble, I acted as the light operator in a school play and allowed our protagonist priest to heroically face down the enemies. A crossbow appeared in Herzblatts hand as bolts of golden light pierced the bodies of the floating specters. It took two bolts to each spirit to turn them into dust that crumbled skywards. Two died in this manner before one closed in while the other shot a tiny blizzard in our direction. While Herzblatt slashed at one with their sword, a flash of lightning briefly blinded me. In that split second, I could barely see the opposite side of the tower to truly appreciate just how large around it truly was. When I opened my eyes, the remaining specters were gone and Herzblatt was staring at Yoshitsune with a confused expression. Im cold, she explained, feeling that I was looking right at her. Youre allowed to help if you want, I answered as I felt oddly pressured by her tone. Just dont waste too much of your power since we will not be helped in kind. Still, I appreciate it, Herzblatt said thankfully. I dont think we should waste time on these things. Keep a hold of that light, Im not sure how many more there will be the rest of the way. Chapter 48: Swan Dive Though there was no concern that the flooding above would reach us, we were confronted with a very different version of a flood. The darkness belched more and more specters from its inky depths to try to overwhelm us. Where we killed two, four appeared. It wasnt all bad, these creatures were pi?atas of XP. Tens of thousands seemed to roll in every minute like we were dueling against wallets. The best part of it was that Herzblatt was doing all the work. After their proclamation and leaving the real blood on Yoshitsune and my hands, I wasnt very interested in bailing him out of this predicament. If he was about to diemaybe. Yoshitsune was more forgiving than I was. The sheer multitude of specters allowed her lightning to bounce among several creatures. With another chug of a mana potion, there were only a few minutes more of spells before she was bled dry. Im going to need some help, lizard, Herzblatt groaned as he cleaved several specters into mist. Numerous small wounds covered his body and stained his body crimson. But I thought you said that you had this, I responded, fully prepared to allow Herzblatt to die if it meant that I could earn over 100,000 XP in this encounter. Ioverestimated myself, Herzblatt groaned. Also we only keep this XP if we win. Damn. My greed outweighed my pettiness. I stepped forwards and swiped my claws and tail through several specters. With my left hand full of a swinging lantern, my left side was completely open to the assault. I left backwards to give myself some space. I summoned a chain and used it to fasten the lantern around my neck to create the most avant-garde necklace of all time. With the light bobbling with every movement to make the world move in unsettling ways within my mind, I joined the fray to press on. They were not especially tough, a claw or a couple tail attacks were enough to keep them at bay. But, like death by a thousand paper cuts, their minor attacks began to build up. A slash here, a spell there to chip and freeze my scales. There was still no thinning to the enemies and our resources were dwindling. It felt like spraying a gas pump into a campfire. Fuck it! I shouted. We just need to jump! I turned and ran towards the nearest gap; the footsteps of Yoshitsune and Herzblatt were hot on my heels. No specters waited for me in the gap between layers to scrape me with their cold. Light from the lantern was useless. The magical darkness shrouded the lamp to make it as useful as tits on a bull. The ground came up quickly like a concrete wall while drunk driving. I had to spin my body and use my back to soften the blow for the lantern. I heard the other two tumble against the stone while I got to my feet. Specters were hot on our heels. I summoned a rain of tar to meet them in the gap. Screeching and sizzling met my ears as I grew ever richer. Still, it was not enough to dam the river. Specters flew in stacked on top of each other so that they could shield their comrades and allow more to flow through. Get up! I ordered as I hoisted Yoshitsune onto her feet. Were not done with this shit yet! Herzblatt had to scramble onto his feet on his own. A sword so long that you would only find in cartoons appeared in his hands. He swung the slab of glowing steel to vaporize about fifteen enemies and give him the breathing room necessary to turn tail and run. Another leap turned to another correct guess. Once more, I was turned into a meat basketball as I bounced myself onto my feet faster. Second verse was the same as the first when it came to what followed. Only difference was that whatever brain remained in their undead form still worked enough not to spill through in the same funneled fashion. Instead, they came from all sides like a swarm of wasps to sting us to death. This way! Herzblatt called out, deciding that I had control of the faith wheel for a little too long. But, Yoshitsune had already automatically moved to follow. There was not enough time to get to any antics so I followed behind. This time, I was the straggler that had to fight my way free. It felt like fighting a snowman as every contact left numbing ice against my scales and filled my mouth with the sensation of chewing dry ice. The specters werent keen on giving me as clean getaway as Herzblatt earned. Claws and teeth dug into my flesh to try to pin me to the stone. My legs pumped like the driving wheels of a locomotive and my mouth spewed smoke as my Dragon Heart pumped searing blood through my veins. I felt like a pro running back churning through a squad of sumo wrestlers trying to tackle me as I flung myself off the edge and down into the darkness. We hit freefall but the fight didnt end. My hands pried off arms and teeth while I obliterated anything that I could reach. What I couldnt was crushed under my back as I slammed down to safety once more. Silhouettes of dust formed into the ground like nuclear bomb victims before the flock of specters scratched at my head again. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. We have a problem! Yoshitsune shouted as she fought off enemies with her blade. It seemed that, this time, there were some already waiting at the next layer. What is it? I asked impatiently. Neither of the gaps feel right! Herzblatt answered instead. I was about to scoff and call them all manner of colorful words that I was glad Yoshitsune wouldnt know, but I oddly agreed with them. The gaps looked no different than the holes that we had already leapt down. But, this time, an intuition in my head informed me that both options would result in a freefall to messy deaths. So, in other word, we were fucked. A feeling similar to surrender filled me as a reaction. My knees grew weak and my mind exhausted as the adrenaline seeped from my body. But, after getting whacked over the head with a ghostly hammer, my mind reset. No, it cant end like this. I made way too much money to fall to my knees and succumb. There had to be some other way for us to get out of this. My eyes widened, the answer was right in front of me the entire time. Lets jump right down the middle! I called out as I inched towards the hollow center of the tower. While I expected some pushback, and nearly got it from Yoshitsunes bewildered expression and opened mouth, Herzblatt grinned widely. It made me uneasy that he was so excited about the idea, but it was better than refusal. Youre a real man of faith! Herzblatt exclaimed. If it all feels like death, then go for the most dangerous option. Its a true leap of faith! Herzblatt nearly launched himself off the edge with a joyous laugh. It made harrowing echoes off of the walls and probably traumatized anyone else still alive. I looked towards Yoshitsune who still seemed unconvinced. Poor her, she didnt have a choice. I ran towards the edge and jumped out like a tourist off of a beach cliff. Yoshitsune, obligated not to leave me, fought her way off to the side while the population of an entire nations worth of graveyards followed us down. We raced down the tower. Wind whipped passed my ears and my eyes watered. The seconds steadily ticked by in my head. One jump. Two. Three. Four. Five. It was the equivalent of falling on six trust falls down the gaps. I already counted us dead after I passed the count of three. Not to mention that the cackling and praising of God was still being delivered by the dog priest just out of view. Oh well, it was still the coolest way to die out of the options that were presented. It was always unreasonable to assume that everything would go right the first time. Even failures were important to grow strong. Goodbye, money, it would take weeks to see you again. A soft glow could be barely seen through the darkness. Then, it turned into the shape of the massive sword and swung down mightily at whatever was just below. Die beast! Herzblatt shouted as an ear shattering screech rumbled up the tower. I instantly readied my claws as I heard Yoshitsune sparking up. A sizable silhouette appeared beneath us. Large undulating cables spread in all directions like power lines. They spread around us and turned invisible before reaching the specters. The puppet master behind these phantoms came into view. A creature that looked like if Andre the Giant became a zombie wizard appeared underneath us. They dwarfed the dog that tumbled next to them and were preparing some sort of spell. Black clouds formed around their hands and more specters emerged from the ground. I lacked the luxury of thinking more than that. My cannonball of a body finally landed on top of the creature. My health nearly completely disappeared from the impact and blood squirted out of my mouth like I was a ketchup packet. Fortunately, I still had the agility to carve a long red line down the creatures side. But, as it turned out, I was nothing more than a pathetic appetizer for what my partner was bringing. Like sticking a metal fork in an outlet, Yoshitsune plunged her sword deep into the creature as she exploded in a shower of sparks. Orchestrator defeated. You gain 10,000XP. Microwaved flesh sprayed from the creature and covered the three of us in rotten reanimated flesh. The wave of specters that flowed down behind us screeched into mist. Blinding light entered my eyes as the darkness disappeared to be replaced by daylight. I blinked several times and looked up to see the ceiling impossibly far away. Other groups of demons could be seen at various heights looking over the sides of their perches in confusion. However, they did not have much time to think about what had happened. The various platforms that lined the tower suddenly were retracted back into the walls and sent any that were still on the descent a screaming fast pass to the bottom. Demon after demon reached the bottom of the tower with nothing to slow their fall. Blood shot from all sides of their corpse like a water balloon filled with tomato juice. Splat after splat after splat like bugs on a windshield greeted us with new waves of blood until an unsettling stillness filled the tower. We had eliminated our competition in one move. And, as the ones that killed the thing keeping the platforms up, we were credited with all the kills; a nice bonus prize. I guess we made it down first, I commented. Not exactly, Herzblatt responded as he took a step away from a blood puddle. Though he was not directly responsible for the deaths, a remorseful look was in his eye. Im not sure if anyone has jumped the way we had and survived. We were supposed to go down one of those to reach the boss room. Herzblatt pointed to a large slot in the stone waiting beneath where the platforms were. If our route had been the correct one, we would have slipped through there and made it to the other side. Are we ready to see whos waiting on the other side? I asked. My eyes drifted over to Yoshitsune who was trying to drain another potion to repair her shoulder to full. I knew that she did not have many resources left and, if anyone was waiting for us, she would be the first one targeted. We are only allowed to be ready, even if we are not, she replied with a nod. We hopped down the gap in the stone and fell slowly. My brain rolled as the forces of the tower flipped. What was once down was now up. We ascended to reach the final platform of the tower. A bloody scene awaited us. Corpses leaking their life force were scattered like childrens toys. The eagle I saw from the first group, the cage of the helmet opened, dug his beak into the abdomen of another demon like they were Prometheus. He flipped his head up, a small flap of flesh dangled from his mouth as blood dripped against the metal. On the other side of him stood his comrades. Their muscles already tensed to pounce on us. But, before that, a message was delivered to all of our eyes. Notice All remaining players have arrived. Summoning Boss. Chapter 49: Unpatriotic Acts The room was no longer a room. The walls collapsed and recessed downwards with a rumbling the made me widen my stance to avoid toppling over. Stones softened into dirt and the bodies of the deceased were swallowed by the ground. Bright light shone in and made me briefly cover my eyes. The smell of a breeze and the sounds of insects filled my ears. For a moment, I was taken back to the times during summer break where I would ride my bike out to the middle of nowhere with my friends and we would pretend to be explorers. The lingering scent of blood that clung to my body reminded me that those days had long since passed. When I moved my arm away, I was awe-struck by the change. We stood in an open field, bare of all obstacles or any signs of the towers existence. A single dirt road, the only landmark in the grassy ocean, spanned from horizon to horizon. In the distance, a puff of smoke hung in the air. The puff turned into a cloud into a dust storm. In the center of the tempest was a silhouette that was growing ever larger. Its arms and legs were pumping at speeds that turned them blurry. Like a runaway train, an ancient version of the Flash passed by like a blur. Tan fur and towering ebon horns were the only features I managed to see before it was gone again. The dust storm that followed buffeted us with dirt and blinded us. I felt dust coat my scales and fill the corners of my eyes. Hold them off while I get the boss! I heard Herzblatt shout through the storm as I blinked vision back into my eyes. They took a pointless stab at the passing creature and moved after it. I gritted my teeth as the dog priest sprinted off. It would be easier said than done. These were serious fighters. There was no need for conversation or even an exchange of pleasantries. Like a dog that saw strangers on their lawn, it was on sight. The eagle and the cyclops charged us while the scorpion hung back and readied their bow. Their eyes were frenzied as they saw that Yoshitsune was nursing one of her shoulders. An arrow from the scorpion launched ahead of their two charging comrades; the tip gleamed with an assuredly toxic coating. I sprayed my corrosive spit. The spray connected with the shaft and melted the projectile to the ground like a plane crash. Before it had even the chance to hit the ground, I already sprung my body forward to intercept the enemies. Yoshitsune wouldnt go down without a fight herself. Her lightning attacks were already disrupting the tranquility of the plains. Blue bolts torched the grasses and struck both the attackers. The scent of burning flesh and feathers rose in the air like the worst barbeque youve ever been to. But, the lightning did little to slow down their advance. Like a Taser to a man on PCP, the pair continued their charge towards us. Move back! I shouted to Yoshitsune as I plowed shoulder-first into the cyclops ribs. It felt like tackling a brick wall. The cyclops widened their stride and attempted to run through me. I swished my tail and raked it across the back of their heels, ripping the tendons and bringing us both to the ground. They raised their iron-studded club and bashed me in the arm while I dug my teeth into their neck. Another blast of dust and wind covered us and defended us from the scorpions arrows. I heard the breaking of glass and a warmth radiating against my back. The cyclops struggled against me as they tried to stand up, but the continuous tail slashes against their flesh kept them floundering against the ground. Smoke filled my nose as the heat escalated. The field had caught fire and the dry grasses instantly burst into flames. But I did not let go or flee. I allowed the flames to cover us and sear our flesh. Like with the lizard, I summoned the tar beneath me and gleefully scythed the cyclops life away. But, unlike that frail lizard, the cyclops was far heartier and would need to be held onto for longer. I continued to bite and slash as the two of us cooked. The cyclops screamed and thrashed but I only squeezed harder like a constrictor around a boar. I would outlast. I would survive. An arrow deflected off of my reinforced scales and made my side feel numb. My legs scrabbled against the cyclops flesh to keep control over the demon. They tried to drag themselves away from the tar and away from the flames. They tried to roll over and crush me. They tried to pummel my skull with their meaty arms. I would not let go. More glass broke and the winds from the boss grew. The fires grew stronger and angrier. And, before long, the cyclops finally succumbed. All it cost was half my life. It was a cost that was still being incurred by the inferno. I stayed close to the ground, allowing the flames to continue to lick at my HP. To immediately rise was to allow the scorpion to put an arrow right between my eyes. I summoned one of my recovery potions while I rolled away from the corpse of my opponent. The potion raised my health but did little to remove the discomfort from the flames. Starting on my hands and knees, I burst into a low sprint in the direction that I could hear lightning. The boss sprinted by again and spread out their fiery presents like a napalm strike. Smoke made my eyes water and my nose ran. Yoshitsune was flagging like a wilting flower. The eagle demon locked swords with her. It screeched in her face and caused an explosion of air that held off the flames for a moment. She stood firm, but barely, her position almost entirely overwhelmed by the eagles strength. Blood trickled from her ears and stained her blue armor. I leapt at the eagle, using their blind spot to my advantage. But, I didnt crash into the demon. I felt a violent gust of wind blow from underneath me like an invisible geyser. My fingers brushed against the eagles cage but could not grab hold. I flew into the air like a balloon that slipped from a childs hand. I crested above the smoke for a moment. I could see the dust cloud of the boss disappear over the horizon before arriving perfectly on the opposite side and performing their run again. It was relieving to know that it could not escape the boundaries of this circle of land, but, by the Mach speeds that it continued to sprint at, I could only assume that Herzblatt had done very little useful to defeat it. Meanwhile, I was being rag-dolled in the sky. At least it was cool up here. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Not wanting me to feel neglected, the scorpion decided to send me a present. An arrow flew from an unseen location below, but I managed to twist my body around once more to avoid it. A moment later, I came falling back down to earth. The eagle had their sword poised, ready to slash me in half as soon as I entered the weapons range. Not wanting to be a serving of prime rib, I rained down tar and shot out my caustic spit. Feathers were stained black and metal was left steaming as the eagle hopped away to look like a seagull after an oil spill. They used their wind to blow away the flames and give them a safe place to retreat to. The ground was coming up fast. I braced myself, prepared to snap a few bones in the process. Then, I saw a red circle appear on the ground and I fell through at speed. I briefly tumbled through Yoshitsunes pocket dimension, leaving behind a small glob of stomach acid to show my hatred of the weightless feeling. I was then shot out like a cannonball directly at the eagle while a bolt of lightning came from another direction. As the more dangerous projectile, the eagle allowed the lightning to crash against them while they commanded the air to push me away. I somersaulted through the flames like a circus performer that was about to be on the news for a tragic accident before I dug into the soil and stopped around fifty feet away. Go for the scorpion! I shouted at Yoshitsune, waving off her approach. Theyre too strong to face- Before she had the opportunity to argue, a couple arrows slipped through the smoke to force her to intercept with her sword. Watch out, they will paralyze you! I shouted through the wind and she obediently left to support me in another way. The eagle, a demon of few words after my own heart, came at me without a single bit of hesitancy. They knew that I had killed a member of their group, but their expression showed no signs of nervousness. They swung down with their sword and I stepped inwards to grab their elbow and try to disarm them. According to plan, my palms pressed against their elbows to disrupt the swing. My eyes widened as my feet slid across the soil and I was pushed back. I had to nearly bend over backwards to avoid paying the price of flesh to my opponent. A tailwind caught me in the back and pushed me towards the eagle like I was a fish on an invisible lure. I rolled under the sword and slashed at their legs with my tail. Blood coated the grass, but the eagle remained firmly on their feet. I didnt like this. This was the first time that another demon was physically more powerful than me. Even in the midst of a battle I was losing, I still had the thought as to whether my pre-magic physique would have managed better. While I had enough time to think of the question, the eagle did not allow me the luxury of thinking up the answer. Wind forced me in different directions while their sword was awaiting me at the destination. Like a coward, I could not face the weapon directly. Like a coward, I had to continue to offer parting shots through spells to inflict any sort of damage upon the eagle. I was getting nowhere this way and neither were my allies. Between attacks, I considered my abilities. My tar was damaging but it did not have any time to accumulate any damage. My spit was blown away before it could reach. My hands and teeth did not reach while my tail was not dealing enough damage. All that was left was the bonus reward I received by surviving the Corpse-Watcher, [The Great Decay]. I just had to touch them again. Wind picked up at my back and forced me back towards the metallic tooth of my enemy. I smiled. This time, I was not going to just hopelessly tumble around like an idiot. My tail reached out and wrapped around the eagles bare wrist as my foot kicked the blade out of the way. As the barbs created weeping wounds across the flesh, my mind activated the ability. A black smog surrounded the eagle, causing them to pause and appraise the new notification that appeared on their health bar. With the initiative kindly handed over to me, I rushed the eagle to take a chunk out of them. I got within inches of my target and my mouth began to salivate with reptilian excitement. But, once again, I was forced in an inconvenient direction and was sent flying just out of reach of my claws. I stopped again and quickly realized that I had not been carried as far away as before. My mana was quickly draining at the same rate that their stats dropped. I grinned, I was finally evening the playing field. I sprinted again with a renewed feeling of confidence. That feeling was short-lived. A deadly strike of their blade that was only a fingers breadth away from ending my life caused me to revert back to a more cautious position. Though I desperately wanted to continue to test the eagles strength, there was no reason to push myself into an early grave. Time would only be my friend. My mantra was very different from my actions. Thoughts continued to reinforce the ideals of patience while the flesh moved independently to challenge itself. The lion that killed the old wildebeest was smart, but it was not impressive. Their sword slowed enough for me to be willing to stick my neck under it and have the confidence that I would survive. I stepped into the strike with the willingness to trade damage for damage. My mouth salivated to be filled with blood and engaged in a race to the bottom that I have yet to lose. Heated claws pressed against flesh while metal bit into my arm. Wind emanated between us and sent us flying in opposite directions. We quickly downed potions in unison and prepared ourselves for round two. Control was slowly falling into my hands. My claws were growing to be more dangerous than their sword. The wind that left them was now used exclusively for defense, to keep me at bay until Yoshitsunes fight with the scorpion concluded. The eagle seemed to be out of any ideas. They flipped their sword around and grabbed the blade with their hands while brandishing their hilt in my direction. I started to chuckle. They didnt need to kill themselves like this. I was going to oblige soon. All they needed to do was spread their arms out and surrender themselves to me. Then my skull was rung like a gong by the solid cross-guard and my brain sloshed in my head like a Jell-O mold in a car accident. For a moment, I forgot where I was as I stumbled away. I tried to blink thoughts back into my head. The eagle wasnt going to forfeit the opportunity and allow me to recover. Another attack swung overhead, but my reactions were sluggish. A hammer blow from the wrong end of the sword smashed into my scales and cracked them slightly. Tar sprayed out between us and gave me the chance to regain my senses. There wasnt much mana left in the bar and they didnt seem weak enough to activate my [Aura of Fear]. Suddenly, it dawned on me. It seemed that rattling my skull allowed a good idea to pop out of my brain. Not wanting to waste time, I rushed the eagle again. They were ready with the back side of their blade ready to turn my skull into a scaly egg. Right before my body met with their blade, I manually leveled up. The weapon slowed and the eagle looked surprised for the first time. My sudden increase in stats was enough to push me over the edge and render them powerless against my onslaught. It would be an opportunity that I would not give up. Debuffs piled atop debuffs as their strength fell away and made their final moments pitiful instead of valorous. It took only a few seconds before they transformed from threat to body bag. I rose to my feet and spat out the blood. My come-down finally struck. I hated this feeling that slithered in my body as I stared at the lifeless body of the eagle. I destroyed something beautiful by sapping my opponent of their power. Our glorious fight was undercut by this ability I was bestowed with. Something akin to regret bubbled inside of me, telling me that I was the scum-fuck that I hated so much. I shook my head. There was nothing else that could be done if I wanted to win. I had to win. Chapter 50: Special Delivery I left my battlefield in pursuit of where Yoshitsunes fight was raging on. Now that the eagles wind faded, the fires encroached on me once again. The heat seeped into the cracks in my scales and seared the flesh beneath. I sucked air between my gritted teeth and moved over the burning coals of the land. By virtue of all the dust that the boss was kicking up, the area immediately next to the road was safe from the worst of the fires. Thats where I found Yoshitsune and the scorpion in hand to hand combat. The scorpion held a sword in each hand while their tail jabbed from overhead to keep Yoshitsune warded away as the smaller demon hopped around to find a suitable angle of attack. Both seemed low on mana and energy. My presence alone was enough to decide the fight in an instant. I watched the confidence drain from the scorpions face as Yoshitsune sprung in with even greater confidence. The tip of the blade speared through the demons neck and their numerous limbs went limp at the same time. Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune greeted with a smile before it turned. Whats wrong? Nothing, the eagle was just strong, I brushed off and looked around. Where the fuck is the dog? Not sure, but the boss still hasnt slowed at all. Useless fucker. We found the worthless dog priest down the road, closer to where the boss starts their sprint. A large quantity of traps and caltrops were spread all along the road to create the most sadistic marathon of all time. But, it was quickly demonstrated how ineffective these efforts were. The boss sprinted over all the traps without issue and gave us a mouthful of dust for good measure. The traps appeared to be entirely untouched as if their feet had never even touched the ground. Herzblatt groaned in frustration and ran their hands through their fur. Is this how youve been wasting your time? I asked pointedly at Herzblatt, causing the dog priest to jump up in surprise. Ah, friends, Herzblatt said with marked relief. Im glad to see that you have, once again, been favored by God. Do you think that your refusal to fight other demons has saved your soul? I asked Herzblatt with a sneer. That by having us do the bloody work for you, you remain unblemished? Let me tell you, the one that orders the killing is equal to the one that does it. Herzblatt remained silent in the face of my words. They just stared at me with a deadpan expression. I expected nothing less from a spineless fucker like him. So, why are you laying down the traps? Yoshitsune asked to break the silence. They dont seem to be working. Because the Boss is the Messenger and the guide says that traps are good to slow it down, Herzblatt answered, relieved to change the topic. It is the frailest boss and will die in only a couple of hits. But, none of the traps that I had on hand seemed to have worked to slow it down. There was mention of glue, but my stock was not enough to trap it. Then we all just have to strike it as it runs by, Yoshitsune suggested. We might be here for a long while then, Herzblatt answered. I have an idea, if you have a lot of mana potions, I suggested. Be my guest. I stood in the roadway and stuck out so that it was at chest height and waited. Soon enough, the Messenger finished their journey across the field and started it anew. The figure of the boss appeared in front of me as they renewed their blistering straight line trail. It seemed entirely unbothered by my presence in the middle of the road and made no effort to move out of the way. It would sprint by as it always had and always will. It blew through my extended tail. The speeds felt like my scales would be pulled from flesh. But, they held firm and contact was made. I, once again, activated [The Great Decay] and watched the Messenger sprint away. Through the cloud of dust, I could see the black smog that coated their body and my mana bar began to wind down. My tail was completely numb. A couple of my barbs were ripped loose entirely and were lodged somewhere in the bosss chest. But, it didnt matter. The job was done and all I had to do was sit back and relax. What did you just do? Herzblatt inquired. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Shut the fuck up and give me your mana potions. It was not noticeable at first. The next pass through of the boss did not appear to be any slower than any of the times previous. But, it became quickly apparent that the boss was slowing down. Each lap took a second longer than it had the time before. Every five laps, I had to drink a blue potion that was handed to me by Herzblatt like he was a resort employee with pina coladas. The bombs that they released into the sky made smaller fires and the wind that their movement kicked up were too weak to carry the flames. Finally, the full appearance of the boss could be made out through the dust. A gazelle-like bipedal beast wearing a toga was beginning to flag. A leather satchel that hung on their shoulder automatically dispensed their ordinance. Herzblatt and Yoshitsune, feeling confident that it was moving slow enough to finish off, stood on either side of the road with their weapons ready. The Messenger made no moves to avoid the attack. They just kept on their resolute path forwards as though their entire existence hung in the balance. That stubbornness would not be rewarded. Herzblatt and Yoshitsunes weapons effortlessly cleaved through the boss body as it moved by. Messenger defeated. You gain 20,000XP. Its already pathetic vitality stat, lowered further by my own abilities, made it hopeless for the Messenger to survive even a couple sword strikes. The boss, even in death, still tried to sprint onwards. Its momentum carried it forwards until it finally collapsed down the road to rest in a large poof of dust. Flames from the glass jars breaking all at once spread into the airborne dust and created a massive explosion that rocked the landscape. A tidal wave of flaming dust washed over us before being immediately put out. I sprawled out on my back and breathed a sigh of satisfaction. I had long since lost the need to sleep but that did not stop me from feeling tired. My relaxation was not meant to be, Herzblatts face hungover mine as he looked down with an expression of unearned joy. I dont know what you did but I must say that God is- Herzblatts infuriating face disappeared. I blinked in surprise and then reached my arm out in the space that he used to occupy. I quickly sat back up and looked around in every direction. There was no Herzblatt, no Yoshitsune, and no bodies of the enemies that we faced. I was all alone. I got up and moved to where they had been standing. There were no clues, no traces of a spell to tell me where my party members had disappeared to. Their footsteps were pressed into the dust but that was it. I walked to either end of the dirt road in search of an exit, but all I found was an invisible wall that prevented me from escaping this flaming bubble to greener pastures. Suddenly, I felt a cool sensation beneath me. Water burbled up from the scorching ground and began to form puddles. I could feel a rumbling beneath my feet and the sounds of angry swells smashing against rocky shores. From beyond the confines of this glass cage, a mighty wave like Noahs flood swallowed all the land under its blue might. Not even the invisible walls of the battlefield could keep its angry might at bay. Millions of tons of water smashed against the barrier, cracking it like an egg. Seawater sprayed in through the cracks, covering me in the briny liquid before the barrier shattered entirely and crashed around me. I took one full step beyond the confines of the battlefield before the water reached me. The full weight of the water crushed my body and pressed me into the earth and dragged me along like a boulder. After a few moments, the pressure lessened and I was dislodged to float against the dirt. I twisted my body to look above me to see that the sun had disappeared. No light penetrated into my deep blue prison causing the surface to feel impossibly far away. The lack of oxygen was creating an uncomfortable pressure in my lungs and tightness in my chest. I tried to swim upwards, my heated claws tore through the water and formed angry bubbles of steam. The weight of the scales, like a suit of armor fused to my flesh, made the efforts useless and I floated back down to the bottom. I tried to think of a solution, but everything felt sluggish. The sharp desire to survive grew duller. My vision was beginning to turn blurry and I was finding it impossible to think. A metal hook, tethered to an iron chain, patrolled the bottom of the sea. The barbed tip of the hook led the apparatus forwards in the hunt of something to bring up to the surface. A sharp pain in my left shoulder told me that I had been chosen to rise back to the surface. I hung limply on the end of the hook as mighty forces pulled me through what felt like miles of water. Blackness ate at the sides of my eyes and my consciousness began to slip away completely. My head breached water and reached the air. My first attempt at breath was the retching of water from my lungs. A small swimming pools worth of water dribbled out of my lips before the first puff was able to sputter me back to life and make everything feel sharper, especially the pain of the hook that continued to pull me onwards. A wooden ship waited at the end of the chain. The sound of metal clanging against the windlass measured the passage of time. Eventually, I reached the hull and was roughly hoisted out of the water and into the air. The water did not truly leave me as the sky had opened up and covered the world in a deluge. My scales scraped against the wood as I was pulled over the side and onto the deck. I continued to sputter as I pulled the hook from my shoulder. The barb did more damage on the way out than it had on the way in and left me leaking like a faucet on the deck. Giant rubber boots stepped next to me. I looked up to see a man with obsidian skin that was at least ten feet tall. A bright yellow raincoat covered his body and a salt-and-pepper beard wreathed his face like a menacing version of the Gorton Fisherman. A smile poked in through the bushy hair and red colored eyes that burned like angry coals burned underneath their immense eyebrows. Well, well, well, look who I found at the end of my line, the fisherman said with a voice that crashed like the waves that crushed me. And, in that moment, I was struck with a feeling of familiarity. I had met this person before, even if I had not seen his face. Passion? Chapter 51: Big Fish I was not expecting to meet you here, Passion, I said as I tried to rise to my feet. The ship bucked and groaned beneath me like a wild stallion. Its creaking showed its dissatisfaction with the elements. My weakened balance was the same as a newborn calfs and I was sent spilling back onto the wood. I threw up blood and pieces of flesh that I ingested during my earlier fights, but that was not the miracle cure that I wished that it would be. I spat the bile from my mouth. Why could I never look decent in front of these Follies? But I was expecting to meet you, Passion replied matter-of-factly. You named yourself correctly. It seems that you are only a tourist of the sea. Its too bad. Why have you sought me out? Why in a place like this? There is no better place than this to test yourself against suitable prey. Im a friend of any sailor with an intrepid spirit and the will to challenge the overwhelming forces of nature. Get up and come fish with me. I have exciting prey today. With a snap of Passions finger, water leaked from my ears and I felt my wound sew itself shut with magical needles. Vigor returned to my waterlogged body and I was finally able to stand on my own two feet. The tossing of the boat almost knocked me prone again, but I quickly widened my stance to allow my body to bob with the waves until I got my bearings. Even the chaos of a storm possessed a rhythmic violence to it. What is our prey? I asked, looking into the depths for a behemoth moving just under the surface. Something that has needed to be taken out for a long time. Passion gripped his massive hand around the hook and hurled it back into the water with a mighty throw. The chain clanged as it followed the lead back out into the sea. However, it did not hit the water. Instead, a loud smashing sound like dynamite carried over the wind. Lightning cracked the sky and illuminated the horizon as well as Passions target. Standing resolutely out of the sea like a finger was the silhouette of a tower that reached towards the sky. Waves smashed and buffeted the structure like a punishing hand. Stones that the impact from the hook dislodged tumbled down into the angry waters and caused the tower to list to the side. But, miraculously, the structure remained standing. Is that the Inverted Tower? I asked Passion. It is, Passion answered gruffly as his fiery vision bore into the tower. Damnable thing that it is. Once, this was the Dungeon that I was most proud of making. What changed? Passion sighed and wrapped the chain tightly around a post. A grating song echoed from the heavy metal links scraping against each other like a tortuous violin recital. He stepped forwards, wrapping his fingers around the railing and allowing the spray of the waves to fill his beard with droplets of water. The cooling mist seemed to lower tempers, if only for a moment. This Dungeon used to test loyalties and fill even the most confident with uncertainty if the final reward was even worth all the death and pain required to reach the end. You mortals with your minds that hunger for patterns and safety came in with your subgroups and built a tomb around the entrance. You monopolized it and analyzed it until there was no thrill left to find in it. Youve turned my whims into percentages, my mazes into guides that even the simplest of knaves could solve. I cant look at it anymore without feeling a great deal of hatred towards all of you. I want it gone. Wood cracked beneath Passions grip strength and splinters were carried in the wind like shrapnel. I had to raise my arm to prevent my eyes from becoming pincushions. All for your entertainment then. Do not speak that way to me. What else is there, if not to find ways to stave off boredom? Passion demanded with an accusatory tone. Why did you kill instead of living life mundanely? Its because it gave you something you thought you werent capable of feeling. I saw the joy fade in your eyes at the end of your fight with that eagle. You won, but what a disappointing way to do so. Youre right, I conceded, joining them against the railing as chilling rain pelted me. There was nothing else that I could say in argument. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Of course Im right. But, you did give me something that I thought wasnt possible in this Dungeon any longer. You and your fellows took a risk. You jumped when there was no certainty in survival and killed a creature so neglected by the optimizations of your fellow human that even I had forgotten about it. As such, Ive decided to give you the opportunity to be tested once more. A finger was pointed at my head and a message popped in my skull. Quest Ripping away the Foundation Folly of Mankind, Passion, is looking for someone willing to wrap their hands around the chain and rip away the certainty of the Inverted Tower. Topple over the failed building to earn the respect of the architect. Reward: An ability from Passion. What are you going to do, little lizard? Passion rumbled. The immortal possessed little patience. Their boots stomped a quick pattern against the wooden boards and the embers in their eyes reignited as his gaze moved once more the object of his hatred. The decision was easy. Without consideration, I undid the chains under Passions eager supervision; the dense weight of the magical metal strained my muscles and forced me into a squat. What did I care if nobody else got to explore the Dungeon? Why did it matter to me if the Church was robbed of a valuable asset? I already got mine. Fuck everyone else. With several strained yanks, I pulled the chain backward. The line tensed and creaked like a giant rising from a slumber. The claws of my feet scraped against the wooden floors but could not find the purchase necessary to make good progress. Wind blew against the long chain and smashed my body against the ships cabin. But I did not loosen my grip. I wrapped my hands through the massive links and wrapped my arms around myself. Passion moved their hands and the ship began to push away from the tower. I immediately slid forwards until my feet planted against the railing. My core muscles screamed and my feet pressed deep into the wood as I did everything in my power to lean back and make myself as rigid as possible. Miles away, I could feel something giving away like ripping a tooth out of a dragon. It wriggled stubbornly inside of its housing, refusing to budge even to satisfy its own creator. Then everything went slack and a long crack ripped into the surface. Rocks exploded into the four winds while the tower began to teeter precariously to one side. It felt like even the wind would be enough to bring it all down. Passion cackled beside me as he watched his work dying. The tower moved slightly, but then it suddenly affixed into place as though nothing had ever happened. I watched, slack-jawed as my efforts evaporated in front of my eyes. What the hell? Why did it stop? I groaned in frustration. I stopped it. I flashed him a look of anger. Almighty being or not, I wasnt about to be cheated. Dont look at me with that stupid expression, beast, youve passed already. Thats where your body is, Passion explained as he laughed in my face. He pointed at the tower that now appeared too unstable for comfort. If you want to keep your gifts, you need to get back to the bottom before I rip this mother fucker down. Dont worry, Ill be nice and give you a moment to try. Passion snapped his fingers again and the sight of the sea was instantly replaced with the bloody room that we entered before the boss encounter. The bodies of the three demons we faced as well as the eviscerated body of the Messenger were piled with the rest. It was a throne room; a monument to a king that never was ruling over an imaginary kingdom. A theme park for the damned to play around in and collect rewards. We hallucinated open fields and butchered ourselves on beautiful carpets because that was what we were meant to do. There was nothing else that we could do but play along unless you would rather dance to the tune of your fellow man. As long as it brought me some joy, I wouldnt complain. But, I didnt have to think about any of that. I needed to get out of here before Passions thin patience snapped. You have returned to us, friend, Herzblatts voice rose from behind me. The dog priest and Yoshitsune were crouched low to the ground as though they had been closely inspecting every square inch of the floor for signs of me. Ishmael-san, youre back, Yoshitsune said with a relieved expression. We need to get out of here now, I barked as I brushed Yoshitsunes greeting aside. I sought out one of the gaps in the ground that led us here originally. I grabbed around her forearm and walked towards the nearest exit. We dont have much time. What happened? Why are you doing this? Yoshitsune demanded, resisting my pulling. Herzblatt and I were each approached by a strange voice. Did you hear it too? Yes, a terrible beast directly from the Book of Revelation visited me and tried to tempt me away from my path with the promise of power. I quoted scripture at it until it withered away, powerless, Herzblatt explained with a tone soaked with pride. Yoshitsune arrived soon after, but you took quite a while. Dont worry, friend, in a moment, a portal will open up right here and we will walk out. Wonderful, now shut up, I snapped. Passions moment of grace ended. The floor lurched to the side and my stomach moved with it. Bodies and furniture slid with the listing tower. Streaks of blood marked their path towards the wall and the throne crashed against the stones. Mournful groans of strained wood and the popping of snapping stones. Small streams of water from the pounding rain outside slipped through the gaps and flowed on the floor, mixing with the crimson stains. The Dungeon is collapsing. Chapter 52: Tumbling Down Everything felt like it was falling in slow motion. Passion was undoubtedly preventing the complete collapse while he watched the struggle from his ship. I could hear his carefree booming laugh echoing in my mind. There was only one exit, the lowest of the holes. I led the way, no longer needing to pull Yoshitsune behind me but holding onto her wrist regardless. We threw ourselves in like garbage down a chute. Debris and bodies joined us on the journey down. The bloody water that drained down slickened up the stones and made the ride down less jarring. My scales bounced off the uneven stone surface of a car with no shocks and chattered my teeth. We slid out into the hollow chamber that we leapt down previously, now at a near forty-five degree angle. The platforms, knocked loose by the pulling of Passions hook, impeded our direct route down. I landed on the first angle platform; what was once a relief to feel under my feet now frustrated and panicked me. I kicked against the stone to quickly make it to the next gap. The tower was now so tilted that we had to climb to get into the gap. We managed to navigate a handful of platforms in the way before a loud crashing sound broke out from behind us. The floor of the upper chamber collapsed. Massive blocks of stone and the remaining niceties of the throne room tumbled down the towers inner walls. Deafening pounding like the stomping of giants followed the rocks and made impacts that sent fault lines stretching all the way down the tower. The platform we just cleared was turned to smithereens in a matter of seconds, sending a spray of stones down on top of us. The next platform was coming up on us quickly while the rocks behind us picked up speed. A few smaller rocks bounced off our bodies like warning shots from a tank. Hold on! I planted my feet into the ground and turned my muscles into springs to send us airborne. Yoshitsune gripped tightly around me while Herzblatt gripped around her. Something in my mind found that annoying, but the sight of the boulders breathing down our necks made me quickly forget about those unnecessary thoughts. We flew for several seconds. The platform we leapt over was obliterated before we even touched the ground. Thousands of jagged marbles raced down below us to make for an awful landing. The force made me bite my tongue and the taste of blood washed around my mouth. It was not long until we had launched ourselves again. This time, the sound of the crash was much sooner and the amount of rocks that joined us on our commute grew ever larger. The bottom of the section loomed. The floor below had cracked and broken enough for a shallow pool of water to await us. The surface constantly rippled from the amount of debris that smashed into it. Death by flattening into flesh pancakes was all that location offered us. However, I noticed that many of the rocks ahead of us didnt make it all the way to the water. They spilled into an unseen chamber. I looked up to see the start of the hollow ring that made up the first balcony that we had stood on. We came through the sides! I called out, pointing towards the gap. I tried to steer us out of the way of the larger rocks, but could not move far enough to the side to spare us. Would another leap be enough to make it? Let me handle this! Herzblatt shouted in response. Your turn to hold on. We flipped positions. Yoshitsune held onto Herzblatt while I wrapped my arms around her waist. Herzblatt summoned a whip. He spiraled the weapon over his head like a lasso and struck out like a cobra. The spike on the end buried into the wall above us. We all kicked to the opposite side, our bodies rising slightly off the ground before the tension in the whip pulled us towards our destination. We smacked against what used to be the floor of the balcony and bounced along the sloped wall. Our stony pursuers continued their warpath down and smashed into the wet floor at speed. A sound as loud as a bomb echoed off of the walls and shook the tower even more. For the first time in what felt like several minutes, we all were allowed to exhale. But, there was no time to celebrate our safety. Wordlessly, we continued our march through the rooms until we reached the start of the staircase that would lead us to the slaughter chamber we had to fight our way out of. The stairs were lightless and, with them resting at an odd angle, moving down them took a bit longer than Id like. My uneasiness rose uncomfortably high while we limped through the tightly wound staircase. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. A familiar bloody chamber awaited us at the bottom. Well, it wasnt the same chamber that we had used. The bodies that gravity gathered at the new bottom of the chamber were wholly unfamiliar to the ones that we fought. Fortunately, the sealed doors allowed the chamber to remain watertight and we could comfortably land. We need to get one of these doors opened, I announced. The bottom door is probably the best. If water is behind all of them, we want the one that wont blast us. What are we trying to get to? Yoshitsune asked. We need to reach a starting chamber, I explained. There is probably some sort of travel magic there. We know that it connects to the waiting room. My words were met with silence. Herzblatt and, to a lesser extent, Yoshitsune looked at me with skeptical, even accusatory expressions. And how do you know this, friend? Herzblatt inquired with a suspicious gaze. To me, things seem highly bizarre. You disappear for far longer than either Yoshitsune or myself. And then, as soon as you arrived you started to order us around as though you had knowledge that the tower was going to collapse. If I didnt know better, Id think that maybe you entertained the voice that visited us. Is that fucking relevant right now? I snapped at the dog. Are you going to do what I say or are you going to keep riding my ass until were all dead and get nothing? Im going to follow you, Ishmael-san, but Id like to talk after this is all over. I agree. I have some words for you, friend. I dont owe you shit, dog, I spat. I straddled the door and inspected it. They were not designed to be exciting. It was a solid slab of metal that spanned the entire doorway. I knocked on the metal to feel it was solid; at least an inch thick. I dont think this door has any weaknesses, should we backtrack and try a different way? Yoshitsune asked. No need, Ill make a weakness, I answered. I pressed my hand onto the door and passed my spell of decay into it. Unlike the powerful creatures that I used it on previously, the metal door proved to be far less of a match. Rust began to coat the door and flake off in corroded flakes. I stomped on the door and it crumpled like aluminum foil. Water began to pool into the chamber from the new breach. We took one large gulp of air and descended into the water. The feeling of drowning at the bottom of the sea overtook me as soon as the frigid water passed over my scales. My lungs tightened and bubbles slipped from my mouth. Herzblatt took the lead, the dogs research of the Dungeon allowed him to pick up on landmarks that werent seen on our first descent. Eventually, he spotted a hole that would allow us to travel several floors in one go. However, by that point, we had been holding our breaths for longer than a regular person could withstand. That familiar feeling of liquid hands wrapped around my throat and started to choke the life out of me. Red portals covered every surface of the shaft. I immediately stuck my head into one of them and took several large breaths of air. I could hear Yoshitsune and Herzblatt sputter and cough. Clever, Yoshitsune, Herzblatt complimented. I was nearing the end of my rope. How long can you maintain it? I asked, knowing that every second was crucial. If I keep it active for as short a time as possibletwo, maybe three times. Follow me into this one, its the furthest along. We quickly followed Yoshitsune to reach the bottom of the shaft with rested lungs. We plunged back into the water to find that the shaft terminated in the impossibly long hallways that we started in. But, fortunately, Herzblatt showed urgency and swam confidently down one of the hallways. We made it through a sequence of rooms and a downward set of stairs before we needed another hit of that refreshing air. Even stale air from a pocket dimension left me feeling refreshed. This will be the last time I am able to use this, Yoshitsune informed after we had made more progress. One last time into the water. I kept my head lingering in that space for one extra second to savor the feeling of air in my lungs. Knowing it was the last gasp of air didnt register in my body until the red portal closed for the foreseeable future. My brain started sending my signals of paranoia. Each room that we passed that wasnt the last room was a betrayal outside of my control. Like a job that revoked your paycheck at the last second, I refused to allow my hard fought gains to evaporate meaninglessly. My chest tightened again, exasperated further by the knowledge that there would be no relief coming. A burning sensation filled my lungs as I pushed harder. Maybe its the next room, or the one after. I could not allow my body to slip away when I could be only a few feet away from freedom. As if our tenacity manifested it, the rooms finally ended. On the floor, I could see a ring carved into the stone. Herzblatts body slowed down and his paddling grew weaker as his body was starved of oxygen. I could see Yoshitsune moving to collect him, but I did not have the luxury to consider him. The same condition that put Herzblatt out of commission was assailing my body. My strokes grew more erratic as I clawed through the water. My brain was fully of static and my eyes were covered in dark splotches and haze. I felt a hand grab onto my tail as I fully extended my arms. My fingers just barely brushed against the carvings in the stone. [Activate]. We appeared on the floor of the staging area, sopping wet and sputtering. A plume of water followed us like a small tidal wave, pushing furniture and soaking everything nearby. I lifted my head to see that the building was completely demolished. The walls had fallen and the roof went with it to allow the artificial sun to grace us with its presence. Like a well spring, there was an eruption of every dead body left behind in the Dungeon. Bloated, waterlogged meat brushed against me and spread out over the floor. The sounds of talking took my attention upwards. Demons in sparkling armor formed a ring around the condemned building. Their weapons were readied and their eyes were expertly focused. We were completely surrounded. And not one of them looked pleased. Chapter 53: Shot Heard Round the World [Armaros] Armaros felt it first. A sudden change that would shake his city. His intricate connection to the city, laid out like millions of invisible threads, started to snap string by string. He quickly opened several menus but saw no indication of an invasion: demon or monster. It wouldnt have made any sense anyways. The anomaly was from inside Brunswicks walls. The vibrations had interrupted Armaros meal of requisitioned vegetables spiced with medicinal herbs and lightly seared donated flesh. Without a word, he gently laid his silverware down atop his porcelain plate and delicately wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief. Nothing could be out of place, nothing in his infallible mannerisms or pristine expression could betray the truth of his emotions. He was a statue, a symbol of all that has been built. An attendant hastily helped pull Armaros seat back so that they could stand. Another adjusted the creases in his robes while a third offered him a drink. I-is there a problem with the meal? No, it was excellent as always, Armaros replied with a genteel smile. His eyes radiating a brilliant gleam that diffused the energy in the room. I just do not have the time to finish because I need to speak to Sir Leal urgently. Could you please summon them for me? Right away, Master Armaros. A private conversation, Armaros clarified towards the remaining demons in the room. The rest of the attendants quickly filed out of Armaros chamber and closed the door behind them in consideration for their leaders desire for privacy. Armaros pushed down on the dining table, the inventory system in their floor quickly swallowed the furniture and fineries before spitting out a desk and chair. Armaros planted his hand on the desk and leaned against the wood. Lights flashed behind his eyes like a rave as they inspected every connection point in Brunswick. He quickly reinvestigated the security of the city first. The walls were secure and each gate operated as normal. He sighed in relief before making a difficult expression. Following the pattern of disrupted threads slowly made the picture clearer. Though the affected threads were in random locations around the city, their connections all began to center on one location. The Dungeon entrance. You called for me, Leader, Sir Leal boomed with a low bow. Armaros muscles tensed ever so slightly at the mastiffs unnaturally loud speaking voice. His intense focus made him unaware of the Grigoris hulking presence. Sounds of the door creaking open nor the clinking of polished Sin-got plates bumping into each other reached the leaders ears. Sir Leal, Armaros greeted with a nod. I need you to send a squad to the Dungeon Hall. Im sensing there are issues. There is already a squad there for the Dungeon clearing. I can send more, if that is what you want. But, there are always issues when we open up the Dungeon, Sir Leal commented as he scratched underneath his spiked collar. The cut-throat nature of the place always leads to bad blood in the new recruits. What sort of issue are you expecting? Armaros scratched his chin. It was the question that he also wanted the answer to. Sabotage, perhaps, Armaros replied. Im not certain, but there are disturbances all over the city. The Dungeon Hall is the focal point of all of it. Your will is done, Sir Leal announced. I will go myself to provide a report. Im counting on you. Sir Leals investigation would prove unnecessary. The clanging of metal could be heard down the hall. A junior Grigori sprinted to the doorway, skidding across the ground to try to stop themselves in time. They bowed so low that their forehead almost kissed the floor. Their body shook with their heaving breaths and sweat coated their skin. Grigori, what brings you here without permission? Sir Leal barked at his junior. Apologies, Vice-Leader, the junior Grigori panted, lowering themselves further to the floor. I have an urgent report and could not find you. Its alright, Armaros cooed as he touched the demons shoulder and coaxed them to rise from their bow. Please, let us know what it is that brings you here. It must be quite urgent. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. It is, the Junior Grigori eagerly agreed. I come here to report a situation at the Dungeon Hall. A rumble shook the ground and caused the junior Grigori to flinch. Outside, shouts and gasps could be heard as the stone buildings rocked back and forth. A plume of dust could be seen out the window like a dirty cloud. Armaros also flinched, but for a different reason. Hundreds of threads were snapping simultaneously. Endless warnings filled his head to the point that he had to forcefully shut them off to remain sane. A blaring red splotch, like a seeping wound, glowed angrily on his internal map of Brunswick to tell Armaros a fact that should not be possible. The Dungeon is collapsing.
[???] Say that again. The Inverted Tower is collapsing, the demon correspondent eagerly reported to their leader. Our Messenger in Brunswick has been sending in several messages screaming about it. The Grigori are out en masse and the entire place is panicking. Their leader did not express the same unrestrained joy that the demon offering the news did. Even with the biggest news they had received since they joined the group, there was no change in emotion in their leader that could be seen through the horse skull fastened to her face. She endlessly ignited and quenched a flame on the tip of her finger. She closed her hand, extinguishing it for good and shifted from her lounging position. The news was too good for someone like her to be hearing. It was like a mousetrap armed with a warhead. But, how brazen it was bothered in a different way. She scowled in memories of lessons learned of being overeager in the face of good news. The faces of those that fell into the hands of her enemy as punishment for her rashness still scorched her memories. Dungeons dont collapse, she stated firmly. Not one Dungeon has disappeared. Just like how Armaros doesnt get injured and Sir Leal doesnt leave the city. We need to figure out whats actually happening. But, that doesnt change the fact that every single one of our agents connecting the Messenger said the same exact thing. And, Armaros closed all the gates, the Correspondent argued. When have they done that outside of our attacks? They havent, she agreed. Someone else might be attacking them. Let them whittle away at each others power. Another one of her followers came bustling in. Their armor was equipped and their weapons dangled in the scabbards at their side. Ive gathered everyone available. Were ready to leave at your command. She breathed in deeply and exhaled a long trail of smoke. She knew they were trying to spur her into action. She was a dormant volcano; once she was ignited, shed burn down the world. Nobody wanted to hide in caves and bide their time while their enemies got to rule the surface. Itd been so long since her army moved and the bedsores caused by the stillness had grown too uncomfortable to withstand. Ready for what, exactly? She demanded of the demon that walked in. A burst of flames shot out of the eye holes of the horse skull. What are we going to do just because the Dungeon collapsed? I didnt hear anything about Grigori casualties nor word of a weakening of their outer walls nor a statement from Armaros. A gap has not suddenly opened just because our enemy has stumbled slightly. Send up the fliers, I need visual confirmation that its gone. Both demons were cowed in the face of the scolding. The armored one turned around to give out the received orders while the Correspondent remained in place to provide updates whenever the Messenger next contacted them. Anything new? The leader asked. No. Things had gone silent since they entered the room. The barrage of messages that assailed them and made their eyes water shut off as quickly as they had arrived. A sinking feeling developed in their heart. What if it had been a false alarm or an erroneous report? They had received conflicting reports in the past, but it didnt make sense that all their agents were mistaken at the same time. I dont like this, she muttered to herself. Ding. The Correspondent went cross-eyed in haste of getting the message open. This time, it was far more than just some words. It was an image taken from the Messengers own eyes. The vantage point was a nearby rooftop. At least twenty Grigori stood around the ruins of the Dungeon Hall. In the center were three wounded demons: a lizard, an oni, and a dog. A caption sat at the bottom. Three survivors. Believed suspects in destruction of Dungeon. Apprehension ongoing. Holy shit, the Correspondent uttered accidentally. What does it say? We have visual proof, the Dungeon Hall is down and the entrance is gone, the Correspondent reported gleefully at the update. Not only that, there were demons that survived that the Grigori believed may have caused it. The leader immediately got up and walked towards the Correspondent. Flames shot out their eyes like the exhaust pipes of a dragster. Her red hair dripped magma that sizzled on the stony ground. Did you say that they think that there is a demon that has the ability to destroy Dungeons? She demanded, her eye holes whistling like boiling tea kettles. Y-yes, the Correspondent coughed, the heat exuding off of the Leaders form was too much for them to comfortably endure. The Grigori are moving in to capture them as we speak. The Leader bit her nails as she paced back and forth. It didnt make any sense, the information should be impossible. But, if it was fake, what was the point of this farce? Who was this performance for if they really werent in trouble? All of the obstacles that would block the track evaporated one by one to leave an unimpeded route straight forwards. She felt her hatred and anger picking up steam like a locomotive with no brakes. A way to wound the seemingly unassailable Armaros had appeared. The keys to toppling their empire laid within Brunswicks walls, ripe for her to pluck for herself. She would be unrecognizable to herself if she did not jump at the opportunity. We will have to do something about this, the Leader concluded. If there is even a remote chance that these demons were responsible for the closing of a Dungeon, we cannot let Armaros get their hands on them. Should I notify the soldiers to leave? No, Im going myself. Chapter 54: Red Stains White Hello, drowned rats; desecrators of our holy landmarks. A burly dog-headed Grigori greeted them with a spiteful sneer that was mimicked by the warriors that served under him. A white tabard with a red cross covered their chest. A spiked collar clung tightly to their neck and an oversized war hammer that looked like a meteor taped to a stick rested at their side. What the fuck are you looking at me like that for? I spat between water-filled vomits. I unsteadily rose to my feet and stared him down. I didnt do shit. Is living is all it takes to be guilty nowadays? Friend, calm down, Herzblatt begged before throwing up water. Sir Leal, I plead for your patience and understanding. We defeated the boss and the Dungeon began to collapse. We are fortunate that we even made it out alive. I can assure you that we mourn this loss to the Church alongside the rest of you. I tried not to roll my eyes too hard. It seemed that bootlicking was as common in death as it was in life. The dog knights terse expression softened slightly with Herzblatts reverence for the Church. Be that as it may, we will be taking you in for thorough questioning, Sir Leal explained apologetically. I am sure that, as an ardent supporter of the Church, you understand the importance of getting to the bottom of this issue. Several iron coffins appeared around Sir Leal and slammed to the ground with a heavy thud. Doors of the coffins were forced open by the impact to reveal several spikes inside. The Grigoris hands closeness to the weapons told me that we werent being taken in on our own two feet even if we surrendered. Look, Herzblatt, your reward for your belief. Death, I cackled at the begging dog. Dont worry, this is all just a part of the Creators plan, right? No! Herzblatt called out to Sir Leal. Ive been loyal all this time. You must believe me! I didnt fall into temptation! Spare me your words. We will determine the truth, Sir Leal responded. Please, show decorum, my fellow of the faith. Your cooperation will make the unpleasant moments over quickly. Besides, you wont stay dead. As the Grigori began closing in, my mind started to turn a million miles a minute to find a way out. I didnt remember receiving a notification about it, but I knew what I had earned from defeating the boss. I activated [Urgent News] and sent a message to Yoshitsune. Yoshitsune, dont look at me. Buy as many potions as you can get. Were going to try to get out of here. Wait for me to call for you. I followed the second part of my own order. The shop opened inside of my eye. Like a drunk on Amazon, I began to recklessly spend to clear the sellers of as many potions as I could get my hands on. I managed to get a regional clinics worth of medicine before I was stopped. Where the fuck do you think youre going? I looked down. My foot had moved ever so slightly. It wasnt a conscious decision; my body had moved in anticipation. A skill that I learned to survive had betrayed my intention. A purple haze covered the entire area within the Grigori, forcing the soldiers to stop their advance. My muscles felt like they were laced with iron as I was dragged lower and lower. I dropped into a squat, my knees and ankles popping from the unnatural pressure placed upon them. My joints could not withstand it for long and I was instantly dropped to the ground. I tried to lift my head, but it felt like even a stronger weight slammed it into the stone floor and caused me to see stars. Sir Leal lifted his hammer and hefted it over his shoulder with a grunt that sounded like a middle-aged man getting out of a recliner. He marched into his gravity field; their eyes were locked onto mine. Hysterical laughter broke out beside me. I was able to turn my head just enough to see Herzblatts body shaking from the belting laughter that left him. He managed to raise his hand just enough to smack the floor. I have learned something more valuable than gold today, Herzblatt sputtered as his laughter caused another coughing fit. All this time, I thought that the actions of the Creator moved me like a piece on a chessboard. How conceited of me to think that I was valuable enough to be a puppet directly guided by the hand of the divine. Why would God sully their hands by using a piece like me? Shut up! Sir Leal barked, displeased with the proselytizing of the dog priest. Save your words for the interrogation. When you pray to God, He gives you opportunities and tests for you to earn what you wish for using your own abilities, Herzblatt explained. Every time I prayed for something and saw a way to get it, I stayed put. God would bring it to me. He would not let me go without. Do you know what we call livestock that does not know how to graze from the field or use the trees to keep themselves dry in the rain? The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. What? I eagerly egged on. Dead, Herzblatt laughed again. God handed me a field to graze from and shelter to hide under. Yet, with those gifts, I stood far away from it and stared at Him stupidly with the hopes that He would cut the grass for me and build a shelter around me. I could have fought any of those demons, killed anyone that we faced. But I didnt because I thought that God would kill them for me. Thanks for thinking of me as God, I jokingly complimented. My mind was buzzing with satisfaction at Herzblatt''s sudden turn. This was better than Squealers murder of that girl. It was far better than Yoshitsunes revenge against Uragoe. No, this was a man who was fundamentally changing before my eyes. Beliefs and ideals were twisting and warping beyond recognition. His laughter was a cocoon that hid the metamorphosis inside his soul. This would not be the same man that flared my frustrations and triggered murderous fantasies. This would be a new soul; a beautiful soul. I hungered to see what sort of creature would burst from it. I heard your conversation with the bronze woman while I meditated. I know that it was only a lucky coincidence that I survived long enough to gain these rewards that I did not earn on my own. If you had abandoned me, would I have stared at the sky begging for the next chance to squander? Oh, it looks like Im doing it now. God, give me one more chance to show you that Ive learned. Herzblatt devolved into another laughing fit that bordered on sobbing; one that he didnt seem capable of breaking out of anytime soon. Looks like he broke, Sir Leal remarked before hovering his war hammer above me. But Im going to start with you. The dog knight lifted the weapon high over his head. Wreathed in purple flame, the hammer came down with enough force to exterminate the dinosaurs. My scales did nothing to stop the damage. The weight shattered my skull like a fishbowl. I felt my teeth squeezed out of the gums and my eyes tumble out of cracked sockets. My HP bar instantly evaporated and I knew that it was the end for me. But I didnt die. Stranger still, my skull was still intact. It hurt like a fucking bitch, but I was somehow alive. In my disbelief, I noticed a tiny gold skull by my health bar before a message popped in my eyes. It was a gold skull that I had not seen since my first fight. Invulnerability. Message I found something you might like with a little bonus because you look so weak. You''re welcome. -Passion Skills Too Angry To Die - Passive There are stories in battlefields throughout history of warriors that should have been dead. Arrows pierced their eyes, swords lopped of their arms, and spears dug into organs. Yet, somehow, they lived long enough to kill a few more before succumbing. Ability activates when HP reaches 0. If health is at 0 when duration ends, the user dies. Duration of ability lasts your current Level (16) seconds. 10 minute cooldown. +25 Strength What the fuck? Before Sir Leal had the opportunity to understand what had happened, I slammed both of my feet into his chest and sent the knight stumbling backwards. The lapse in focus caused the gravity spell to fade temporarily. Herzblatt was the first to rise. His weapons were already materializing in his eager hands. Hoarse laughter erupted from their mouth as a crazed expression conquered his face. Thank you for the opportunity, God! Herzblatt shrieked as he charged directly at the nearest Grigori. His infinite weapons swung violently towards the soldier, who had to do everything in their power to not be killed instantly. Blood sprayed from the demon''s arm as his comrades moved to save him from the crazed priest. Yoshitsune! I shouted to my traumatized partner as she weakly waved her hand and created a portal next to both of us to escape into. I quickly rolled to my side and slid into the pocket space before Sir Leal had a second opportunity to crush me. The amount of times I stepped into it made me more acclimated to the alien feelings. Without wasting any time, I uncorked my newest purchases and finished off the contents before the timer ran out. The gold skull disappeared and I continued to live. Whats next? Yoshitsune asked. Her hands were shaking from the close escape. How are we going to get out of here? We need to make as much distance as possible. Kill anyone who gets in our way. You saw what theyre going to do to us. But were innocent, Yoshitsune argued. Her head tilted and she looked at me with a pleading expression that caused an uncomfortable feeling in my stomach. Right? I never thought I could break eye contact with someone who didnt possess any, but I found myself looking away from Yoshitsune first. My mind swirled with strange feelings that I could not process. Why did it matter if I hid some things from Yoshitsune? It wasnt like I was going to ditch her. But, what if she didnt approve of my interactions with the follies? She couldnt run away from me because of our contract but Would it feel right to have Yoshitsune on a leash if she hated me? Why did I care if she hated me? It doesnt matter, I brushed aside, incapable of considering those thoughts any longer. I know these types from my time in prison. They are going to kill and torture us until they get the answer that they want. Ive lived with many people who deserved freedom but were robbed of it because someone needed a convenient solution. If they catch us, we will never be free again, I can guarantee it. I just want you to talk to me, Yoshitsune muttered under her breath. I gritted my teeth but kept the first words that came to my mind to myself. I pressed my flaring emotions deep down inside me and took a breath. My hands grabbed onto her shoulders and I looked her in the face. I need you to focus, Yoshitsune, I ordered. Were not going to make it out of this if your mind is thinking about unnecessary things. Promise me! Promise that you will speak to me when we get out of here. Why was it so difficult to just say yes? What did it cost me to just go with her demands? It didn''t matter if she hated me. It didnt matter if she thought less of me for ripping the tower down. Im going to do whatever the fuck I want and I didnt want to talk. Fine, I sighed, my audacious thoughts rendered meaningless. Well talk after we survive. Now, are you feeling up for a little bloodbath? Chapter 55: Most Wanted We took a running start and burst out of the portal outside of the ring at speed. I looked over my shoulder long enough to see Herzblatt continue their rampage. He held an axe in one hand and a sword in the other as they acted like a Viking Berserker against the overwhelming forces; attacking and drawing blood whenever the chance rose. The Grigori maintained a loose perimeter around the frenzied opponent to release attacks at range. But, the dog priest wasnt enough to focus the attention of all of our captors. One of the Grigori raised their arm and pointed at us, alerting the rest to our location. A portion of them, including Sir Leal, left the apprehension of Herzblatt to the rest and chased us in hot pursuit. We had only managed to get a hundred or so feet in front of our enemies before we were met with a difficult obstacle. The crowds. These rubberneckers, open mouthed and fish-eyed, watched the scene unfold with passivity. In their eyes, they were not participants in the events unfolding about them. They were simply neutral watchers. Someone else was going to do something about this. Someone more knowledgeable or more equipped would interfere. But they were taking up too much space for this herd mentality to be of a benefit to us. We would need to jostle bodies and push through while the Grigori chomped at our heels. I opened my claws and slashed through the first demon in my way. My hands passed through them like they were soft butter. Even their bones did not offer much resistance to my swipe through their life. Blood and flesh splattered in every direction, yet the crowd did not move. It was unfortunate for that soul, but that demon wasnt them. They were still fine. Yoshitsune, help me clear these fucks out of the way! Yoshitsune looked at me with a shocked expression. I could see the connections in her head that traced these non-combatants back to her greatest shame, but there was no time left to be delicate. Do you want to be caught? I questioned. We need to get them to start running. Her face turned down as I heard the meaty mechanisms snap into place to release her blade. A flash of metal cleaved through several demons at once. Bolts of lightning shot out of the sword to ricochet several rows back and killed numerous more. I summoned my tar from the sky and was finally recognized as an enemy by the group at large. My stolen red eyes flared angrily in the faces of many of the weak demons that stood before me; the difference between our stats too great to withstand. Mass panic broke out. An orchestra of screams and shouts greeted my ears. I got to watch all the reactions of the human mind at once. Most began to flee from me, unable to stand in the face of my [Aura of Fear]. They pushed anyone slower than them to the ground to be trampled by the rest. Some continued to remain perfectly still, their minds incapable of making a decision at all. Like deer in the headlights to wait for the car to smash into them. I ignored these ones in the hopes that they would turn into valuable roadblocks for the pursuing Grigori. My favorite reactions were the ones who tried to fight without the abilities to back it up. I respected that their inclinations were to fight than to cower, but these demons did not have the skills to back it up. A slash and a bite were what it took to dispatch these foolhardy souls. All they became were free XP and stats to fuel my body and make my aura all the more potent. I heard a squelching sound behind me. The dog knights hammer was stained with red and the pulped remains of one of my civilian obstacles was pancaked against the cobbles. The other demons were aghast at their protectors actions. Move, youre interfering with Church duties! Sir Leal barked irritably as he turned another frozen citizen into red mist. I could only laugh at what I just witnessed. Only a coward or a dipshit would have believed there was anyone down here with their best interests at heart. Even an organization that tried to distance itself from the base behaviors that brought us all here could not stand to maintain their mask to bear in a moment of inconvenience. The screams of the crowds broke out into the crowded streets of demons trying to continue their days. They casually looked in the direction of the commotion to see us rounding the corner. As I prepared to act out all over again, a look of glee stretching from ear to ear. Yoshitsune summoned her portals and gave me an expectant look. With a sigh, I hopped in the portal to pop out in a side street to continue our escape. From the sounds of Sir Leals barking, we had made a temporary escape. The brief reprieve allowed us to slow slightly to catch our breaths. Yoshitsune topped off on a mana potion. How are we getting out of here? She questioned. I opened up the shop to purchase ourselves a teleporter, but found a red screen denying me entry. I scowled at myself for fucking up my shopping earlier but had to remain calm. Jump the walls, grab a teleporter, and get the fuck out of here, I replied. We were not allowed to be missing for long. The sky turned crimson as a large flashing ALERT wrapped around the defensive dome of Brunswick like a dystopian advertisement as an ear-piercingly loud horn blared a panicked note on repeat. A photo of each of us, mugshots taken at the gate checkpoint, was shown with our names. Groups of winged demons began circling overhead like owls on the hunt for rats. We stuck to the shadows of the walls to buy us a bit more time. However, with Sir Leal carving his warpath down the main streets, it was only a matter of time before wed get flushed out. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. We left the other side of the alleyway at full speed. Now that our faces were plastered all over the sky, people finally had the good sense to flee into their homes and slam the doors shut behind them. I felt like a monster from the stories of old, terrorizing the townsfolk and driving them to cower in their hovels. The winged reinforcements plunged from the sky to intercept us. At the same time, a map of the city appeared in the air. A red dot appeared above our location with an arrow pointing in the direction that we were heading in. I chuckled to myself at the fortune that fell in my lap. We need to take that road to get to the wall! I shouted as I turned left. Winged shadows grew in size above us, briefly offering shade. I turned my head up and spat acid at the closest one. A glob of toxic liquid covered the lead demons face, causing them to hesitate just above my head. I grabbed the demon around the torso and swung them head-first into the pavement. I leapt several inches in the air and slammed down with both feet atop their head, popping it like a frozen grape. I grabbed the body again and spun it around to block the attack of the next demon. Yoshitsune turned and swung her sword over my head. I heard a groan as a pair of hands fell to either side of me with a sword clattering to the ground not too far away. Ishmael-san! Above! Yoshitsune screamed. From under the shade of my meat shield, I saw a flash of purple. I tossed the body upwards and leapt backwards just in time to watch the corpse be atomized under the augmented weight of Sir Leals hammer. Stone fragments, bone, and blood shot in all directions at speed. I stepped in to rake my claws across the dog knights chest, but the armor was too thick to allow much damage to be done. Loathe as I was to abandon my revenge, the sheer amount of Grigori that were flooding the streets gave me little other option. I pushed Sir Leal as hard as I could and turned to run towards the walls alongside Yoshitsune. Sir Leal did not stay down for long. His body and weapon turned purple as he weightlessly pushed himself back on his feet. Like an astronaut, he floated high into the air before switching gravity and coming back down like a bomb atop our heads. I leapt forwards to land on my stomach as an explosion shook the street behind me. Rocky shrapnel stole portions of my health as I quickly scrambled back onto my feet. I looked over my shoulder to see Sir Leals figure through the dust cloud. Walls were ripped down from their foundations, stained red from the blood of the unfortunate occupants. A portal opened beneath me and spun the world to drop me on the roof of some buildings. Yoshitsune was already sprinting in the direction of the nearest stretch of wall. Her agile body effortlessly propelled her from rooftop to rooftop. Screeching that was abruptly silenced by Yoshitsunes lightning informed the dog knight of where we had slipped away to. Our weightless predator slammed down on the roof behind me, collapsing the building and sending me flying to the next building. I smashed through a window, scaring the occupants shitless. Knowing that Sir Leal would slay all of them in a few seconds anyways, I tore out the throat of the one closest to me to regain some HP before smashing their wooden door off the hinges. A split second later, the building was turned to rubble and the remaining occupants were turned into puddles. Grigori with nets hemmed me in at the next intersection. I dropped my tar atop them and clambered up the side of the nearest building. As soon as I got to my feet, another flying enemy attempted to take my head off with twin axes. I grabbed onto their feet, hoping for a free flight. I appeared to be too heavy so I pulled down as hard as I could. Their body smacked against the rooftop and I stomped down on them as hard as I could, squeezing the blood from their organs like a juicer. In the sky, I saw that a large red X now appeared over Herzblatts face. His opportunity had finally ended and now there were no distractions to keep the full might of the Grigori at bay. The ground rumbled beneath me as I ran towards the next rooftop. Sir Leals meteor hammer smashed through the walls of the building and sent it crashing down. Seeing all the demons waiting for me below, I tried to jump towards the next building. Flying demons dove down on top of me to drive me into the ground. Multiple lightning arrows tore through them and I tumbled across the next rooftop and into a portal that took me directly to Yoshitsunes side. With me taking the bulk of the aggression, she had managed to get a few rooftops ahead of me and Sir Leals next assault had no enemies. The building I was just on disappeared in an explosion of dust. We sprinted over the rooftops, our projectiles enough to keep the airborne enemies far enough away that they could only throw projectiles and cast inaccurate spells in our direction. Below, the Grigori had suspiciously disappeared. It took a few more jumps before we found out where they had gone. The rooftops in front of us began to shake and fall. Row after row of homes was demolished by the Grigori to keep us trapped here. And, going by the lack of citizens in the street, there were no evacuation orders given beforehand. With little other option, I led Yoshitsune off the roof and down onto the enemies waiting below. I spewed my tar from the ground below and forced the weaker demons to hop away with their legs boiling. I landed first, slicing through the demon directly below me and igniting the tar with my claws. Yoshitsune hopped onto my back reflexively to avoid her old terror. We took the demonic Slip N Slide down the cobbles, slashing out at anyone that tried to impede us. Yoshitsune slashed out and destroyed a series of nets and flew down from overhead while I powered us through the group, taking a chunk out of anyone that I could. The weight on my back disappeared immediately after we reached the end of my tar path. Only a few blocks remained between us and freedom. A rumbling of the ground rudely informed me that there was a dog-shaped artillery strike still chasing us. Sir Leals form, once again, became visible as he caught up to us. His shadow loomed large as he took to the skies to assail us again. My stamina was flagging. I could see Yoshitsune panting, her greater speed showing me how fast I should be going. Thoughts started falling out of my head as my only focus fell to running. Each heavy step that I took sent ripples through my brain, giving it the cadence that it needed to increase if it wanted to continue to experience life. Orders were sent to my burning muscles to dig deeper, to push harder. Or else. I felt the rocky surface of the hammer scrape against my heel as rocks pummeled my legs. The shockwave of the strike pushed me forwards and challenged my balance. My ankle protested that it was not getting paid enough for all this abuse. I gritted my teeth, fortunate that nothing broke. A portal took us back onto the rooftops as we hopped unimpeded from building to building. The edge of the city was drawing close. One more jump, and wed make it out of here. Without a second of hesitation, we flung ourselves from the final rooftop and towards the blaring red warning lights of the dome. Like birds to freshly cleaned glass, we smashed directly into the magical wall of the dome. The spell did not give and we slid down the side to come to rest atop the wall. Blinding red lights and deafening horns assailed my senses. It was fucked, it was fucked from the start. With a groan I tried to rise to my feet and face death on my feet. I was going to take down as many of these bastards as possible. If I could drag down Sir Leal with me, all the better. The hordes of enemies that rapidly closed in on our position suddenly stopped their charge. A thick smoke covered the stretch of wall we were standing on. My eyes began to water and the scent of smoke filled my nose. I could hear Yoshitsune coughing slightly over the blaring of the alarm. Through the darkness of the black smoke, I saw two flames watching me closely from the other side of the barrier. You must be the ones that toppled the Dungeon. Allow me to be of some help. Who the fuck are you? Chapter 56: Burning Hatred Our faces disappeared from the alerts. A new face and a new name replaced us with greater alarms and greater flashing. I felt oddly upstaged as this new person took up the entire screen and forced even the bloodthirsty dog knight to pause. Vendetta, you bitch! Sir Leal screamed, his hammer pointing at us. So you were behind this all along! Guilty as charged, Vendetta cackled like a cartoon witch. She dispelled the smoke to allow herself to be in full view. She was a woman wreathed in fire with her face hidden behind a horses skull. The flesh on her hands had melted away, only sun-bleached bone remained. A slab of melted crucifixes hung around her neck and reflected sharply under the fake sunlight. Tell Armaros that I said hello, she requested as she continued to laugh. Vendetta held out her skeletal hand and pressed it against the surface of the dome. Her eyes exploded in flame and the temperature ballooned to sweltering heights. I felt like I had been thrown into a broiler and moved myself to use my more heat resistant scales to keep Yoshitsune away from the worst of the burning. Drops of burning mana sizzled against the stone. Like a piece of paper held too close to an open flame, fiery tears formed across the fabric of the spell. Out, now, the woman commanded. Yoshitsune and I slipped through the gap and hopped down the wall. I dug my claws into the stone to give myself a gentler slide to the bottom. However, as soon as we reached the ground, a ring of fire erupted around us, preventing us from leaving. The fiery woman landed in the center of it. She was taller than I expected and I had to tilt my head up slightly to meet her eyes; a fact that bothered me. What are you- That was all that managed to leave my lips before Vendetta clapped her bony hands together. The world changed. Artificial sunlight was replaced by dim torchlight. The wide open areas surrounding the city turned into tunnels only slightly more spacious than the Bowels. Many grungy demons, their skin darkened by soot, instantly snapped to attention. A clear downgrade. So, you were behind it all then, I commented bitterly. It was already hard enough to figure out Yoshitsunes expressions. But Vendetta gave me nothing to work with. Her mouth was flat and her false eyes emitted muted flames like dying candles. Apologies for stealing your credit, Vendetta answered with a small bow. Consider it as an exchange for rescuing you from Brunswick. Once all this is over, I will clear up any misunderstandings. We all win, no? Well, not Herzblatt, I commented. Poor fucker had nothing to do with it and now theyre going to torture him extra hard thinking that he is one of yours. Better him than you, no? She asked coolly. Ha, you got me there, I laughed in response. He wasnt one of mine anyways. Then I do not see the problem, Vendetta shrugged. Welcome to my home. Please follow me, I have much to discuss with you. We followed the burning woman through the tunnels. The ceiling, coated in chisel marks and haphazardly smoothed down, hung just above Vendettas head. Like in the Bowels. The walls of the tunnels were covered in mushrooms and moss and small bugs that demons eagerly picked away at to deposit into their inventories. Every demon that we passed would stop what they were doing to silently greet her like they were a real military. It was almost cute how pathetic her followers looked in comparison to her. It was no wonder she came to collect us all by herself. Vendetta rounded a corner and we were led to a chamber with a stone throne large enough to comfortably sit three people on it. She lounged atop of her stone like an ancient empress. She nodded to a demon attendant in the room who used a spell to summon a couple more stone chairs as well as a large circular stone table. You may sit, she allowed. I sat down on the hard seat. It had been the first time since I had used a chair since dying and I was struck with just how inconvenient having a tail was. I tried to drape it and curl it in different ways until the demon who summoned the furniture created a large gap in the lower back of the seat for my tail to squeeze through. Thanks, I grunted towards the craggy attendant who only nodded in understanding. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. After a moment, an orangutan and a rhino waltzed into the chamber. The great apes eyes flickered with constant notifications that they parsed through while the other walked with a rigid gait of a regimented soldier. Each step identical in size to the one before and the one after. As soon as they cleared the doorway, the attendant sealed the door behind them. I am pleased that you have returned safely, Leader, the orangutan said with a bow. It was not difficult, Vendetta responded dismissively. They did all the hard work on their own. I just had to melt the barrier and get out. So they are capable, all the better, the rhino commented, taking the seat beside me. You fight well? Would you like to find out? I asked with a grin. Id like to go over what we know for now. I think it is quite to our benefit, no? Vendetta continued, ignoring any of the animosity that the rhino was showing me. Recently, many of Brunswicks strongest fighters were dispatched to serve in the war above. Their newer crop have been denied the ability to easily gain traits through the Inverted Tower. Something that you two had a hand in, no? No, we had nothing to do with it, Yoshitsune denied, her face turning towards me. All eyes turned towards me as I tilted my head, pressing my chin against my knuckles. I first needed to determine what they wanted before I could answer. Was it a meeting with the Follies? Even if they liked fucking with me every once in a while, I doubted I was liked enough to arrange something like that with them. "Go on, you can mention us. It wont make a difference anyways," a chorus of whispers entered my head to tell me just how close they could always be. I could tell you who they are, but, if you cannot already guess on your own, they arent that interested in you, I replied with a laugh. And, if you do know who they are, you know that they dont give a shit about your plans. Listen here, you- the rhino tried to speak. And which one of them was it that was responsible for this? Vendetta asked to my pleasant surprise. Passion. Vendetta drummed on the armrest of her throne with her fingers, creating hollow sounds with every drumming beat. Both of her advisors stayed quiet, not willing to interrupt the thoughts of their leader. Then we will simply have to thank them for their grace, Vendetta finally said. This opportunity is still too great to pass up. You wish to organize everyone and strike out? The orangutan eagerly inquired. No, our power alone is insufficient, Vendetta stated, turning it into law in the eyes of her advisors. Even if we recruit our new friends, two new demons will not solve the population difference. We will need to forge an alliance with another rival of Armaros. One with enough fodder to clog up their advantages and allow us to fight their elites unimpeded. We need to meet with Yulng. The two advisors gave each other uncertain looks. The rhino almost spoke, but the orangutan took the role instead. Those slavers are a poor choice of ally, the orangutan argued calmly. In terms of numbers and control of land, there are few others that compare. But, they are also selfish and duplicitous. There is no guarantee that they wont accept a deal with us just to turn around and sell us to Brunswick at a profit. Then I will offer them something worth having. Speaking of offerings, I would like to secure your assistance as well. Even if you had little to do with the Dungeons fall, you still managed to survive the Grigori without my help, no? What are you offering? I asked. I would have been willing to chip in for free if it meant I got a fairer rematch against the dog knight, but free things are free things. I have a map of almost all of the dungeons in the Desolate Plains along with the bosses and expected stats received, Vendetta answered. She snapped her fingers and a flame ignited from her fingertips to form a blazing map that spread over the table. Numerous locations were marked off with different icons and colors. But, before I had the chance to inspect it further, it was quickly turned into smoke and wafted back into Vendettas hands. I like to offer things whose value depends on the gifts recipient, she explained. How valuable this deal is depends entirely on your potential. Infernal Contract made with Vendetta. Failure to uphold to your end of the bargain will result in a cancellation of the agreement and additional punishments enacted. Vendetta smirked as the map was added to my files. I quickly scanned over the contents to see what all was available. I mentally checked off several locations that looked especially promising, eager to build my strength further. One last thing. You will be coming with us, Vendetta ordered. Not because you have anything to offer, but I would like the location of my home to remain a secret. I do not mind, I assented and Yoshitsune nodded in agreement. We all stood up and the chairs rumbled down below us while the wall fell down to free us from the stone tomb. I will need a couple hours to prepare, Vendetta informed us. If you would like, you can rest in one of our empty chambers until it is time to depart. That sounds good to me. The orangutan led us through the tunnels a fair distance to reach the offered chamber. Calling it empty was a bit of a lie. The room was full of communal inventory. Boxes full of potions and sin-gots took up most of the room, leaving only a portion that could actually be stood in. I will come back when it is time, the orangutan informed with a polite bow. It was fine, I had enough room to summon my sin-got weights and get some exercise in. After a few reps, I frowned. The weights were not heavy enough to earn me additional stats. I would have to set aside some XP to get a dedicated set. For now, I walked over and lifted up one of the boxes loaded with sin-gots. With a strained grunt, I lifted the box off of the ground and set it back down. This would have to do for now. I managed to trigger a few minor gains before setting the box back down for good. The gains were pathetic in comparison to the amount that you earn when you go out and kill people, but the fight with the eagle and Sir Leal was a reminder that every stat counted a great deal. These small earnings from non-combat might have been what saved my life. I could feel Yoshitsunes presence focused on me the entire time. I sighed. When Miranda was upset, she would always wait for me to mention it first. Oh well, I would play along with it today. A promise is a promise. Is there something wrong? I wondered aloud. Its time for our talk. Chapter 57: Shriveled-up Heart Yoshitsune said that it was time to talk, but she did not speak. Not immediately, anyways. Her expression grew soft and pensive under the heaviness of the silence that draped us like iron-lined blankets. It felt like she wanted to steal my attention while she thought of the right words to say. So, you destroyed the Dungeon after all? Yoshitsune finally asked. Well, Passion, the guy who actually made the Dungeon, was going to destroy it regardless. I should at least profit off of it if he was going to offer a reward, I replied. And that decision helped save my life. It was that reward that kept my head from being turned into ground beef. It was also that decision that got your head smashed, she said. You know thats not true. You saw how they were acting when you thought we were innocent, I argued, keeping my patience firm. Even if we all declined Passion and, somehow, managed to survive the collapse, they would have killed us and tortured us no matter what. Yoshitsunes face turned downwards to look at the floor. She kicked absentmindedly at the rocks of the cave, knocking a few pebbles loose that scattered in all different directions. I sighed, knowing that I had to take it upon myself to pilot the conversation forwards though it would have benefitted me more to just stay quiet and allow her to drown in the sea of her own thoughts. What did you really want to talk about? I asked. You made me kill people that werent fighting back, she replied softly after another brief pause. You knew what I went through and you still ordered me to do it. Why? We did it for survival. Did you want to end up like Herzblatt? Did you want to die in exchange for demons that you dont know? Demons that you have no idea what sort of awful things that they did in life. Thats what I told myself when I did it the first time and look where I ended up! Yoshitsune shouted, her voice on the verge of tears. I thought that I was better than this. I desperately wanted to be better than this. Even if all those people had done something to be sent down here, is that enough to justify what we did to them? Do you not feel terrible? I sucked my teeth. The deaths of those demons, combatants or not, meant nothing to me. If anything, I enjoyed the opportunity to gain some free stats on our way out. But, I knew that was the wrong way to feel. I knew that she wouldnt like it if I said that I didnt give a shit and Id do it again every single time the option was given. Who cares if that was the case? I needed to tell her how things were and get this over with at some point. If I left it alone, it would only be a matter of time before she made bigger problems for me later. I do feel bad, I lied immediately. But, they will revive safe and sound. It is not the same as it used to be. Youre not a bad person for doing that. I know how hard you try. Youre alright. Yoshitsune turned her back from me to face the back wall of the chamber. I let her be by herself for a moment. Itd be so much easier if everyone felt the way that I did. These hang-ups and mental blocks only held people back from their true potential. Why did it matter that she killed them? She cant become more damned. But, I found myself using the same words that I used with Kenny when he shot that bird with a pellet gun. He cried and cried and I didnt understand why so I reassured him and told my father that I was the one who shot it. Thanks, she said meekly. Yoshitsune, these are all things that happened after I promised to talk to you. What did you want to talk to me about when you said that in the first place? I dont know anything about you, she answered; far faster than she had for the previous questions. What do you want to know about me? Anything, she said, turning back to face me and throwing her hands up in the air. I know why you are here, but thats it. I dont know what you liked to eat or what you did to relax. I dont know what used to make you smile or upset you. I barely know what youre thinking most of the time and I dont understand the decisions that you make. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. If I told you all those things, would you even understand what I was saying? If I told you what a burger was or football or cars, would you know what I was talking about? Our lives are too different to each others, too different from what we have now, to be relevant anymore. Yoshitsune threw her arms down and spat some words that I didnt know the meaning of. What about your family? I had my brother, Kenny, and my cousin, Trevor, I answered. I didnt much care for the rest of them. They were stupid and selfish and weak. I felt pity from her expression as though she was looking down on me about how things used to be. I didnt like it. It felt like my organs were thrown from a plane to splat down in a field thousands of feet below. Is that it? Did you not have a wife or a child? I had a son, yes, but I never met him and I never got married either, I responded quickly. I was going to buy her a really nice ring, but she wasnt getting better and I thought shed sell it for drugs. It doesnt matter anymore. Why was she being so quiet? Did she want to put me to the microscope and then make me feel like shit about it? I felt nasty feelings rolling through my body like nails on a chalkboard. I bit on my lip to freeze the irritability that was raging inside of me, the taste of blood slightly grounding me. What about you? I pressed. A trace amount of venom drenched my words. Did you ever have that sort of life for yourself before you went to war? No, she answered calmly. I was married, but I only met them when I was impersonating my brother. They were not someone that I liked. They had no humility nor patience nor softness about them. If he could not treat those that he served with properly, how do you think he was going to treat me when the battle ended and I was to join his estate? I think you could have handled him, even without the lightning powers, I joked. She did not seem to be listening to me anymore. Her mind retreated into its own world to leave me standing around like an idiot on the outside. If I smashed her head open, would I understand what she was thinking? No. Do you think that youll meet her again? Shes never harmed anyone, but she isnt very kind to herself, I admitted, thinking about the person she became. Even if she did arrive here, would we be able to recognize each other? Would the magic that stole our names come and take those memories as well? I would almost prefer it if I did not get any of those answers. Do youstill love her then? What? Like pulling the emergency brake on a tractor-trailer going full speed, my brain came to a catastrophic halt. The tone of the conversation had changed entirely and I could not make sense of it. We were fighting, werent we? I suppose I do, I admitted and Yoshitsunes expression became crestfallen. Thoughts of her still made me feel good inside, though it seemed that all my good memories ended a year or two after we graduated high school. Even though her addiction had made her thin and jittery, she still smiled at me the same way. It didnt feel the same way anymore but that emotion didnt exist anywhere else. Not with the women at the bars, not with Jaime, not with anyone. When she got better, I thought that it would fix things. She was acting the same way again and then Id feel the same way again. Her health returned and she hugged me while holding a pregnancy test and I was convinced that that feeling would reignite that tingle in my brain that disappeared. And then she relapsed and I turned her dealer into a slop. But we hadnt been together for a long time, I said. And I sincerely hope, for her own sake, that I never see her again. Thenwhy dont the two of us She was terrible at this. I knew exactly what she was getting at, but there wasnt any confidence behind it. Though her personality wasnt that seductive, I had to admit that, hands aside, her mostly-human figure was pleasant to look at. Well, Id rather have too many hands than bony, flaming hands. Im not against it, but Im not sure how that would work, I said to myself, thinking about that aspect of my transformation. That small amount of encouragement was all that she needed. She stepped closer to me. My brain still had not caught up to reality. I thought about rejecting her. My attachment to Miranda only hurt me and I could not see how an attachment to this woman wouldnt give my enemies a weapon to hurt me with. But, I did not say anything to discourage her. I was a human once. I knew the needs the body had that I had neglected for a long time. Frustratingly, the thought of Capitaine and the luxury they allowed themselves to feel human bubbled up in my mind. I wanted the nice drinks and the nice smokes and the nice women. It wouldnt make sense for me to be a person and not have those desires. We will figure it out, she reassured. As I felt her numerous fingers press against my scaled skin, I continued to convince myself that it was the correct decision. All of the things that I was worried about could be easily resolved by doing this. She would be more loyal, more willing to overlook my darker actions out of affection and an even greater fear of being left behind. Plus the obvious physical benefit, prison is cruel to those that miss women. There were no downsides. Youre a piece of shit, Miranda scolded me from my memory. Yeah, yeah I am. Chapter 58: End of the Rat Race Fortunately for the orangutan, we had finished our acts against God before they had returned to collect us. The only thing that they had to deal with was the equivalent of the cigarette break that came after these sorts of things. Or, in my usual case, vaping on the porch. But, Hell had not invented vapes and I had no fresh air that the porch provided, so I had returned to mindlessly exercising with their inventory while Yoshitsunes mind was elsewhere. It is time, the orangutan announced. They sniffed the air a few times and made a face, but they appeared to have enough professionalism not to address it. I placed the box of sin-gots on the ground and stretched my back, satisfied with the amount of strength that I had managed to gain out of this short time. I stepped out of the chamber to join the orangutan. What about your companion? The orangutan politely inquired about the woman who had failed to move. Yoshitsune, its time to leave. I had to tug on Yoshitsunes sleeves to have her return to reality. She smiled at me and I felt peculiar. I hoped that whatever honeymoon phase both of us were experiencing wouldnt last long. I didnt need to be in a funk. We did not return to the meeting chamber. Instead, we were led to the area that we first appeared in. Vendetta and the rhino were talking to each other near a carved pattern on the ground. Leader, I have brought them, the orangutan interrupted with a bow. Good, Vendetta said. A flame hopped from her finger to turn the runes in the floor an angry orange. You two will be in charge while I take our new friends to the Slavers. Youre leaving without us? The rhino sputtered in surprise. Arent you worried that they will attack if they see you are alone? That is a possibility. But, if they do turn on me, it will be much easier for me to escape on my own, Vendetta replied, a statement that neither of them could argue against. Our new friends have shown that they are more than capable of saving themselves. Stay safe, Leader, they said in unison. Vendetta stepped in the circle and beckoned for us to join her. As soon as we got within the circle. I had to drag my tail in quickly before it was torched and left behind. The world turned orange and the sounds of screaming could be heard within the flames. Then, the world changed again. We stood in a scorch mark in the middle of a field under the light of the fake sun. Being back on the surface made me realize how little I liked being underground. Though, this place was far from picturesque. This grassy field spread out smoothly in all directions. There were no hills, no trees, nothing. The only feature was a sprawling tent city like a homeless community on the news stretched over the horizon, housing untold thousands of demons. We had landed on the outskirts of the town and a few nearby demons scuttled away from the burning location. The silhouettes of flying demons patrolling the skies could be barely seen through the glare of the sun. What sort of shit hole is this? I asked. This is the Desolate Plains, Vendetta answered. If you were to travel the entire realm, you would find that most of it is like this. Have you not walked over this at all? We teleported to Brunswick directly from the Corpse Copse, I replied. Corpse Copse? Vendetta said as she tapped against her chin with her fingers. Someone recently slayed the Corpse-Watcher for the first time, no? I remember the notification. You dont see those much anymore. We participated in that, Yoshitsune mentioned proudly. Vendetta smirked in response and started walking towards our destination. We passed by numerous tents on the way to the center of the city. Most of the demons, the poorest and weakest looking of all of them, wore heavy sin-got collars and manacles. They were seen tending to small gardens that grew little in the awful soil or smelting sin-gots in open-air smithies. Some were seen filing in and out of portals. Many of those returned as corpses that were to be collected by others on standby. Fewer wore lighter bindings and shouted orders at the ones below them. They carried whips and used them liberally at those that were seen slowing even slightly. Most were smiling as they dispensed their cruelties. Fewer still had the freedom of wearing nothing. Teams of the lowest carried palanquins seating the highest on a tour around the city to oversee the actions of the citizenry. The lightly bound demons would always stop the violence to bow low and show deference to their betters. Six? How did six of you die in such a simple location? A voice cut into my brain like a hot knife to send my mind ablaze. I whipped my head towards the origin of the sound. Could it be? Could it really be? Ishmael-san? Yoshitsune asked, but I was no longer paying attention to my original purpose. I changed course towards the sound. I needed to be certain. Sorry, servant leader, the lone survivor whimpered, the remains of their comrades in a wicker basket attached to their back. Another group of demons showed up at the same timeand they were stronger than us and their weapons were vicious. Im lucky to have made it back with just some of the remains. Vicious weapons? Are you saying that our Emperor does not provide for you properly? The weak build, hunched posture, and pinched face; it was all the exact same. His tyranny towards the weak and his stupid nasally was nostalgic. How long ago was it we were scuttling through tunnels like insects? No, no, I would never say that, the survivor stammered, their eyes widening upon seeing me loom over their supervisor. I gripped tightly onto his shoulder, unable to contain my unbridled satisfaction any longer. I wondered what face hed make when he turned around. What sorts of horror would be plastered across his face? Would I be able to smell the fear? Taste it in his flesh after I tear it apart? Too many ideas rolled around in my mind. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Who do you think you are to grab ontofuck! I found you, Squealer. I told you to pray that I wouldnt. His eyes changed instantly from predator to prey. All that the bravado that he had in front of his emaciated underlings disappeared in a puff of smoke. Pupils dashed from left to right to avoid looking directly at me and to seek out help. His body began to shake violently under my grip, too scared to try to do anything. Delicious. I opened my mouth to dig my teeth into his flesh. Perhaps that was the lizard part of my mind salivating over a delicious rodent but I was more than willing to oblige it this time. I wanted to do more than that, much more, but I couldn''t help it. He had to die at least once to get my mind back under control. You cannot, Vendetta ordered me. Intense fire blazed from her hand and cooked my back, bringing me back under control. Yulng doesnt like his property to be damaged needlessly. Save your violence for another time. Squealer dropped to his knees and shuddered out a sigh of relief as I let go of his shoulder. He sprinted on his hands and knees to get further away from me. Ishmael-san, whats going on? Yoshitsune, allow me to introduce you to Squealer. Hes my Uragoe, I said with a smile. Sorry for ignoring you like that, but I was very happy to be able to see him again. Her expression instantly darkened after I invoked the name of her rival buried under a tar lake. I could see her blade poke out of her sleeve to do the deed herself if necessary. I placed my hand on her shoulder and shook my head at her. Just as I stayed out of her way, she needed to stay out of mine. Understanding, she recalled her sword, but her outward animosity towards Squealer did not subside. Its alright. Ill come back for you after this, Squealer, I said with a smile and a wave. Dont go anywhere. Leaving Squealer hyperventilating on the ground, I followed Vendetta through the tents once again. It did not take long before we reached the center of the city. A structure that stood larger than a circus tent waited in the middle. A ring of armored demons stood at equal distance apart around the perimeter with exception to the heightened security around the entrances to the gigantic tent. I am Vendetta, here for an audience with Yulng, Vendetta introduced briefly. I sent word earlier that my request was accepted. Hold on, The guard said as their eyes flashed red. They nodded in confirmation and allowed us into the tent. We entered a maze of temporary walls made of paper decorated with different depictions of serpentine dragons painting on them. Demons, unburdened by the weights of chains, lounged about in puffs of tobacco smoke and played various games. Lightly bound servants poured their betters drinks and attended to their every need, no matter what the cost was to their own mind and body. Vendetta expertly navigated these decadent chambers and by the sadistic scenes inherent to a system like this. Her flaming hair appeared more voluminous and aggressive as we walked by some of the more heinous acts. The path was designed to force everyone who wished to meet with the Yulng to pass through these rooms and observe the power that he wielded over his followers. Im sure that he loved to know whether his guests were disgusted by him or envious of him. Hell was the paradise of the slave master. There was no need to be considerate with your slave. If you broke them, they would be back in around ten minutes for you to continue to enforce your horrible will upon. I found it exceptionally boring. There was nothing exciting about always getting what you want without any struggle. If this was Gods Hell, theyd be in the worst pain. This place has terrible energy, Yoshitsune commented to herself. I want to be out of this place as soon as possible. Fortunately, they did not have to endure it for long. The tour of the rooms terminated into a large chamber with an equally large bed set in the center. A mass of shapes and silhouettes writhed atop the mattress, their forms obscured with tobacco smoke. From the smoke, the face of a dragon poked out. Their aquamarine scales, polished endlessly by servants, shone in the light of Vendettas flames. I greet the Yulng, Emperor of the Endless Wastes, Vendetta said with a tiny bow, the smallest of angles to her body in deference to the other ruler. Yoshitsune and I matched the gesture. Vendetta, Yulng said tersely, their drooping whiskers twitching. You said in your message that you wished to forge an alliance with me. I cannot help but say that I am hurt by your words. I thought that we were already friends. What else could we offer each other to show the sincerity of that bond? I come to you because I wish to have your assistance in the destruction of Brunswick, Vendetta replied. Brunswick? Again? Yulng asked with a disappointed sigh. For how long are you going to be transfixed in that place? Is it not better to let go? The angry flames that rose off of Vendettas body answered the dragons question. With a deep breath, she recalled the fire before it could reach the flammable paper and canvas palace. I frowned, disappointed that I would not be able to watch this entire place burn down in such a spectacular fashion. I would just need to save the visions for my imagination. You have heard about the destruction of their Dungeon, no? Vendetta asked. Surely you heard of the damage that was done to the city as Armaros failed to catch the perpetrators who crippled him. Can you verify that they escaped? Of course I can, these are the ones that did it, Vendetta said, motioning her burning hands just a little too close to me. Yulngs face loomed closer to Yoshitsune and myself. Their golden eyes narrowed as they inspected every inch of me like I was some sort of exotic import. He lingered for a long time on Yoshitsune. The lecherous beast couldnt have been less discrete about his intentions. But, he eventually retracted. Hmm, Yulng hummed to themselves. They seem capable enough. So you want to rip out Armaros throat before he can recover from this blow. What is it that you want from me to accomplish your goals? I need your numbers. You are the only one who possesses the numbers necessary to match the Churchs forces and destroy Brunswick. Your words are true and I have plenty of numbers to loan you for your campaign, Yulng agreed with a self-satisfied laugh. Now, what is that you could offer me that will be as valuable as an army? I will leave you the city and citizens of Brunswick to do with as you please. Their possessions, their lives are all yours. Just not Armaros. With a fortress like Brunswick down and your numbers bolstered by Grigori slaves, who would be left to stop you from taking over the entirety of the Desolate Plains? You speak of hegemony, Yulng said with surprise. What of your followers? Surely they are not strong enough to follow you on your ascendance to the next realm. Who will look after them? That will also be at your discretion, Vendetta answered coldly. They will be of no further use to me. Yulngs cackling filled the entire tent. Their head swayed with pleasure as their eyes spun with the further riches that would fall into his hands. I accept! Roaring Dragon shouted, almost twisting his neck into a knot out of excitement before coming back down from his high. However, I will need several days to recall all of my servants and prepare the resources necessary to guarantee my success. You are welcome to stay here if youd like to kill time with me. Id always make room for someone like you, Vendetta. I will have to decline, Vendetta said with the apologetic bow of a liar. However, I will be leaving these two here. Is there anything that you need to have done before our battle starts? Now that you mention it, I said with a grin, the map Vendetta gave me took up all my vision. Id love to put your gift to good use. I saw that there are many Portals in this city. Maybe I will try to clear a few dungeons. Im not sure even finish one in such a short time, but Im interested to see what you will accomplish, Vendetta said with a grin. You better be stronger when I see you again. With a flash of light, Vendetta excused herself. We were left alone in the presence of the Emperor of the Plains. As soon as Vendetta left, the interest in Yulngs face waned. He regarded us like the nasty side dishes at a cookout. If you are in a Party with one of my people, then you can use the Portals at will, Yulng stated in a rushed voice as he wanted to get back to his previous business. Since you are the guest of my greatest ally, I will permit you to take one of my own with you. Just approach one and invoke my will upon them, they cannot refuse. I bowed low before Yulng to hide my giddy smile. This was better than anything that I could have hoped for. I thank you, Emperor. I have just the person in mind. Chapter 59: Death Tourism I should have appreciated the Corpse-Watcher more. I wish that I had known better what a special beast it was; I would have savored the feeling of facing death in the eye and committed every action to memory. Clever, vicious, and awe-inspiring; it took everything that we had and most of our deaths to force it to submit. Notice Titanic Ant Queen Defeated You have gained 7500 XP. Congratulations! You have cleared the Titanic Ant Colony in the current fastest time (20 minutes 47 seconds.) You will receive a small stat boost as a reward. Contributions are done calculating. Rewards will be distributed based on overall contribution. This beast was none of those things. We had barreled through an oversized anthill like molten aluminum; obliterating everything in our path. The sharp-armored beasts offered some bite-back, but their moves were slow and clunky, resorting to swarming that was easily cleared with tar and lightning. The boss was predictable for a plump queen: behind a mass of its subjects ordered to die on her behalf. Their angry bites were largely inoffensive to my armor and my heated claws tore through brittle chitin like tin cans. One clean bolt of lightning through a rapidly thinning horde was all it took to pop the queens bulbous abdomen and spray sizzling goo. The rest of the ants were left confused and helpless; not that they were worth much. Skills. Reinforced Carapace - Passive For something so small to be able to survive in such a big world, it must be tough. A small one like yourself must be tough as well. +20 Natural Armor when above 50% HP (does not stack with equipped armor). +20 Body 1% of damage received is reflected onto the attacker. Its not bad, I muttered to myself as I dismissed the newest messages. Only the bonus from our quick completion made it feel worthwhile. Did you get the right ability? I did, Yoshitsune beamed. She tapped her horns before wincing in surprise at their new sensitivity. These new pheromones are already helping out my senses. Everything feels much clearer now. Then it was worth the trip. Lets get out of here. We moved to the exit when I was stopped by a pulling sensation on my stomach. Squealers bloody corpse, tethered to my waist by a chain, snagged on the sharp rocks of the cave floor. His limp arm had perfectly wedged itself in a small gap between the rocks and did not free itself after gentler tugs. You have to be a nuisance even when youre dead? I scolded and yanked on the chain to create a sickening crunching sound and a great deal of blood. We stepped through the exit and were deposited on the surface a bit away from the entrance. As I looked for the Portal that would get us out of here, I noticed that there was a small crowd of demons standing around the entrance. They werent there when we entered and there was nothing stopping them from following us now that we left. What are they doing? Squealer asked, quickly rising to his feet. Doesnt the Titanic Ant Colony not have a cooldown between runs? Who cares? I dismissed the question as I finally spotted the Portal location. Were short on time. This was the fourth Dungeon that we had cleared in the short time that the preparations before the battle offered it. The available rewards were incomparable with the likes of some of the other Dungeons that I had faced before, but maybe I had grown spoiled. Doesnt your emperor have any Portals close to some of these more difficult Dungeons on this map? I complained, not that those Dungeons offered abilities I found worth the extended journey for. He sends weak slaves to collect rewards and resources, Squealer explained like an underpaid tour guide at a shitty Midwestern roadside attraction. Why would he have Portals at Dungeons whose minions are too strong for us? We dont really even survive these Dungeons. Do you know how expensive it is to maintain one of these, let alone ten? Alright, alright, you dont have to dick ride your master so hard out here, I spat. The Portal turned the rocky hills around the Dungeon back into the drab plains that Yulng strangely seemed to prefer. Stranger still, there was now a crowd of shackled demons waiting at the exit of the Portal. I thought that they might have been waiting to use the Portal so I took a step out of the way, but they were just looking at us with looks of admiration. You got a fan club or something, Squealer? I asked snidely at the rodent. Do they miss your punishments so much that theyve come to beg for me to give you back? Whats this all about? Squealer asked the assembled slaves. You all have work to get to. Have you not seen? One of the demons asked in surprise. Weve been getting notifications that youve been clearing the Dungeons in record time. You get told about that? I asked suspiciously, never seeing that notification before. Only for the ones that weve cleared ourselveswhich is all the ones that youve gone to, another demon explained. We go to the Titanic Any Colony all the time and I didnt think an hour was even possible, but you did it in twenty minutes. At this rate, there wont be any Dungeons in the Desolate Plains that will be able to give a fastest clear bonus if you make the times so insurmountable, a different demon chimed in. I scratched my chin and smiled. My haste was just due to how little time I had to bulk up further. But now something more interesting propped up. I had the potential to fuck over any future rivals by placing all of these too far out of reach. A bitter taste crossed my tongue at the realization I could have gone just a little faster. Well, pay attention, I advised. We have at least one more to do. The demons parted as I led us to the final Portal. This time, we did not leave the wide open plains. However, there was a cropping of rock pillars and small boulders that formed a ring around the Dungeons entrance. A mist around the entrance signified that the Dungeon was currently occupied by a group. This Dungeon appeared to be more popular than most as a group of ten or so demons waited around the entrance; likely to protect the run of their comrades. Wary eyes turned towards our presence like rival lion prides at a watering hole. I walked directly towards the entrance like they didnt exist. We didnt have the time for all this hand-holding working together bullshit. Instantly, the ten demons closed in on the three of us. Aggressive expressions crossed their faces as they made a blockade between us and the entrance. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. You cant enter until we are done using it, the lead demon ordered me. We are almost done clearing it. I sized up the other waiting demons and was surprised by what gave them the idea that we were of comparable strength. I leaned in close to the demon, the smell of old flesh coating my breath made them flinch. Im better than you. Then your corpse will be worth a lot, the lead demon signaled for their comrades to get into position. My claws finished them in one strike. Blood steamed from their wounds sizzled like a diner stovetop. What misplaced confidence. Did they really think that, just by showing up in numbers, they had the strength to challenge someone near the pinnacle of the region? I was more than willing to give them this valuable lesson in exchange for their stats and XP. Maybe next time, they will keep their heads down. With that little warm-up out of the way, we waltzed into the Dungeon without anyone saying a word of complaint. Entering Dungeon: Animated Mines We found ourselves in a large, dark chamber. I used one of my newer abilities, [Torchlight], to illuminate the chamber. Many piles of rocks scattered on the ground next to small puddles of blood. Ahead was a tunnel that connected to the next chamber. With the group ahead of us doing the hard work, we were able to travel through even quicker. It started to give me ideas of how to clear Dungeons even impossibly faster. Squealer, I never bothered asking, but what happened to you after you ran away from me? I asked with a smug tone. Its not a very interesting story, Squealer answered warily, waiting for the hit that never came. The place that I spawned into was crawling with demons looking to capture anyone that had just left the Bowels. I was caught before my eyes had even adjusted to the new world and I was made to work immediately. You seem to have gotten a promotion quite quickly, whose ass did you kiss to make that happen? My supervisor, Squealer answered without a bit of shame. When you are whipping your fellow slaves on behalf of the supervisor, they tend to leave you alone to enjoy their new free time. I made myself as loud and as visible as possible that I was on the short list the next time they needed supervisors for new captives. I may not be fully free, but its far better than being at the bottom. How great for you, I replied with a smile. So long. Wait! I spun the chain in front of me and slammed Squealers body into the ground in front of me. I took to the air and came down like a scaly wrecking ball. My feet broke through quills and bone to make a series of groans and cracks. His innards slipped to the outside and painted the ground a brilliant shade of red. Party Member Squealer has died. I had to kill him again. He doesnt deserve any contribution, I preemptively defended myself to Yoshitsune. It looks to me that you just ran out of ideas to kill him, Yoshitsune teased. You used him to disarm a trap, turned him into a torch, fed him to the yokai to distract him, and as a sled to get down the mountain faster. I cant argue with you there, I conceded with a shrug. But this one felt nostalgic. With Squealers body waving behind me like a flag, we increased our blistering pace down the halls and quickly heard the sounds of organized combat just ahead of us. Five demons were facing off against a pair of golems. They were taking things methodically; their bulkier members were taking the focus of the golems while their other members delivered damage into the monsters flanks. I could tell by the looks in their eyes that they had been too focused to hear us coming. Only the notification of their comrades death dragged their attention in my direction. By then, Yoshitsune had already swept through their necks with a sparking sword. In only a few seconds, the party was eliminated with nothing to show for it. They had only made it this far after all that blustering of almost being done? As the previous team of challengers were torn apart, I turned their rocky opponents into slag with my superheated claws. The rocky horrors were too slow to cause much problems. Sure, they had an annoying amount of health that would have been a nightmare for a much earlier version of myself. But they were just walking safes ready to be popped open and looted of all their goodies. They were especially weak to Yoshitsunes magic. Where my claws found some resistance, her lightning-coated blade rocketed through the rocks like they were cake. So, even when we reached the final chamber, it was still disappointing. A golem the size of a small apartment building rose to its feet and made a deafening scraping sound. But, despite its immensity, it was even slower than the minions. I dont think it could even see Yoshitsune as it never bothered to attack her. I just had to run circles around it while taking chunks out of it until it quickly succumbed to the damage. Notice Golem defeated. You have gained 8000XP. Congratulations! You have cleared the Animated Mines in the current fastest time (16 minutes 58 seconds). You will receive a small stat boost as a reward. Contributions are done calculating. Rewards will be distributed based on overall contribution. Skills Iron Fist - Active (Rank E) An unfeeling, unrelenting creation, the golem does not know fear and it delivers punches without regard for its own survival. Punches delivered while using this ability will stun the opponent. Current duration: 1 seconds. +20 Strength If only I could still punch effectively, I lamented to myself as I failed to ball my hand into a decent fist. At least I got an upgrade to my strength. More importantly, I had the experience required to reach Level 20. It was not the most efficient way to go about it; I wasnt able to max out my bonus stats each time. But, I had to cut corners because I wanted to unlock my next transformation before the upcoming battle and I was certain as to what I wanted to choose this time. It was a choice that had been put off in favor of more crucial options. Level Up. Notice Congratulations! You are now Level 20. You have received a stat and ability bonus for reaching max level. Find a Portal and advance. You have unlocked Level 6 Transformation. Please choose one of the following: Wings, Thick Scales, Draconic Breath Im going to transform, dump a potion on me if I look too fucked up, I said to Yoshitsune. Alright, as long as you watch over me next, Yoshitsune answered, summoning a potion in advance. You have selected Wings. Beginning Transformation. I had it too good for too long with my other transformations. A sharp pain in my back brought me to my knees. My teeth were clenched shut and my eyes were wide open. Bones popped and twisted and split to form new ones. My scales ripped open, as the new bone structure emerged from the gaping wounds. I felt the trickle of a recovery potion splash against my spine, but it was no pain killer. New nerve connections sent stomach churning messages to my brain like a papercut on your nail bed. I felt the sinews sew themselves to the bony trees jutting from my back. A material that felt like leather filled in the gaps. Transformation: Reptilian (Stage 6) Completed I flapped my new appendages once, blood pouring off of the surface and creating a puddle beneath me. My new muscles sent me a few feet in the air before I landed roughly back down on the ground. I jumped up again. This time, I managed to flap several times in the air before holding my wings out like a parachute to slightly slow my fall. Even though it was a new appendage, it felt more familiar than when I got my tail. It felt like using a rowing machine to manipulate my back muscles, a much easier concept than using my lower back. Yoshitsune, anticipating to feel pain, laid down on the ground. I stopped my experimentation and sat down alongside her. I propped her head atop my leg so she wouldnt have to get it dirty. I dribbled the potion into her mouth while she groaned and screamed from the pain. While I waited for it to complete, I opened my character sheet. Yoshitsunes breathing grew calmer and she got to her feet. I closed my windows and got up with her. Though she didnt look much different, something had changed. Did you get taller? Yoshitsune was now near my eye level. Though her armor seemed to have magically grown with her, her arms filled out her sleeves far more than before. A short pair of tusks poked out from her bottom teeth and pressed against her lips. Streams of blood dribbled down to her chin, but I did not dare point that out. Instead, I just wiped them away with my thumb. I chose a body modification, yes, she replied and took a step away from me, her eyes moving to my own change. My strikes should have a lot more power behind them now. How do you think it feels to fly? We have a little bit of time before we need to get back. Why dont I take you flying while I practice? Am I to use my abilities to keep us from crashing down to earth? Only if Im a slow learner, I said with a laugh. I wrapped my arms around Yoshitsune and used my tail to secure her legs. I could feel how much more powerful her body had become as I flapped my wings a few times to get used to the added weight. What about me? He revived just in time to perfectly ruin the move. I released Yoshitsune and walked over to Squealer. I wrapped the chain around his neck before pulling tight. His eyes bulged as he feverishly scratched at my hands and the chain. It was only when he gave up that I let go, letting him drop to his knees at suck in air. What about you? Chapter 60: Unholy Alliance The remaining hours made for good flying practice. Since I did not have the benefit of a flying ability to train my muscles with, I could only use my own skills and intuition to make do. With some well-timed portals from Yoshitsune to prevent violent crash landings, I had learned how to navigate the skies about as well as a kid who got the training wheels taken off their bike. I wasnt the most nimble creature in the sky; more akin to a lumbering 737 than a fighter jet, but it was far better from where I started. For now, I used the two demons I dragged along with me as valuable strength training tools. Yoshitsune giggled with weightless wonder as the plains passed below while Squealer, tethered to a constantly spinning chain, threw up often on the world below. Seeing that time was short, I turned my wings to catch the air and allow us to glide gently to the ground. Squealer bounced off the ground and acted as an anchor to slow me further. I came to a smooth stop near the portal as Squealer skidded to a stop near my feet. I released Yoshitsune from my grasp and the demon took a few uncertain steps as she remembered how to walk again. Now I know why there are so many poems about wishing to be like a bird, Yoshitsune said with a small smile. Too bad our contracts to Vendetta force us to return to our world of violence. I would have much rather just flown away. There will be other chances to fly again, I reassured in an attempt to hide my eagerness for the fight that awaited us. Thank God this is over, Squealer muttered to himself as he quickly activated the Portal that led us back to Yulngs city. There were no adoring fans waiting for us when we emerged from the Portal; there was no more time for breaks. The demons, bound by their metal yokes, were whipped into a frenzy by their supervisors. Even the demons too esteemed to wear bindings had shown up in droves to exert their own pressure on all those below. Large grins crossed their faces as those beneath them were worked into a lather by their presence. Only one demon was waiting for us. Off to the side and as far away from the chaos as they could go, the orangutan demon stood near the Portal. Follow me, Vendetta wishes to meet with you, the orangutan announced with a bow. Well, Squealer, it looks like our reunion was not meant to last. This is goodbye for now, I said as I looked down at the empty chain. The spell that bound Squealer to my servitude had been rescinded and the rodent was quick to escape my presence and slip away into the crowd. I shrugged at the place where Squealer once stood. There was not much more that I felt like doing to the traitor anyways. They sprinted away just to hurry back to becoming a slave. I could take some joy in the fact that he would constantly be at the mercy of other demons for as long as he lived down here. Lead the way, I said to the orangutan. We tried to navigate through the bustling scenes. Demons moved at speed to finish the final preparations before the battle. Massive crates of new weapons and potions were summoned out of thin air and distributed into the grungy hands of the slave army. Runes were carved around every single tent in the city in preparation for a massive spell. Our destination was a smaller tent near the outskirts of the city. A small stream of smoke wafting out of the top advertised Vendettas presence. The orangutan opened up the tent flaps to allow us inside. A few demons sat around a table, all eyes pointing towards the burning woman. When she saw us, a grin could barely be seen beneath the mask. I could feel our new features being closely appraised through those flaming eyes. It looks like my gift was quite good, Vendetta mused. I agree. You look well, friends. Oh youve got to be fucking kidding me! I roared in annoyance. What are you doing here, Capitaine? The hyena was leaning back in one of the chairs and had been just out of my vision. Their familiar smile flashed sharp white teeth across their mouth. They shrugged at my aggression in a carefree manner. If you recall, I am banned from Brunswick, Capitaine explained with an expression of fake hurt towards that status. When I saw Vendettas call for action, I saw an opportunity to take part in something fun. Dont worry, I was forced to sign a contract that will make me behave. Sit, Vendetta ordered, putting the confrontation to a halt. I understand that you and Capitaine have a shared history, but you will have to trust in the contract that I enforced on them. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I dont have much of a choice in that, I replied, taking one of the empty seats for myself. Outside of Vendetta and Capitaine, the rhino had a place at the table. There were also a pair of new faces. To my right sat a scaled man with the head of a tortoise. Instead of a shell on their back, their entire body was covered with a shell-like suit of armor. To my left was a tiger that looked like a cereal mascot. Each of their claws was coated in steel and they made a show of retracting and brandishing each claw. This is the plan, Vendetta began. The objective is to get me to Armaros without expending any of my mana. I have an attack that can kill him no matter what tricks that he has. You all are simply here to ensure that this comes to pass and that I survive long enough to finish him off. Our first obstacle are the gates and the magical arrays that will have been augmented since our last escape. The first wave of Yulngs forces will break down the gate and disrupt Armaros magic arrays. Patience, I understand youve been appointed for that role. I have, the turtle nodded slowly. Emperor Yulng has given permission to use his battering rams for the battle. I will also be taking a portion of our forces and using them to defend the breach to prevent our supply lines from being severed. And I will lead the remaining forces to escort you into the city to meet the Grigori head-on, the tiger announced, flashing all of their metallic claws. Correct, Vendetta affirmed with a nod. Ishmael, I assume that you will want to travel with Claw and myself. I expect that we will face Sir Leal before I reach the cathedral. I was eager like a kid that was just told they were going to an amusement park. The fact that I was forced to run last time left a bitter taste lingering on my tongue. With the worries of reinforcements taken care of, it was time to find out just how inferior I actually was. Not to mention, I had these new toys that I wanted to use on that dog knight. Id love to join you. But, Leader, the rhino blustered. Surely, you arent going to leave your protection entirely in the hands of strangers. I fear that you will only leave your back exposed for a knife to slip directly into it. I should join you. I have assurances that such things wont come to pass, Vendetta answered flatly. Besides, you have a crucial mission to go to the prisons and free our comrades that we have lost in the past. There is no one else I can ask but you. Oh, of course. Even the smallest ego massage seemed to be enough for the rhino to disregard their concerns. They settled back into their chairs while repeating the compliment quietly back to themselves. I will go to the dungeons as well, Yoshitsune volunteered. I feel bad for what happened to Herzblatt and want to free him. Be careful, give him too many chances from God and he may start worshiping you, I joked. Then I will support you, dear friend, Capitaine volunteered, looking directly at me. Im sure youll want some covering fire to keep the roaches away from your duel. I want to see what youre capable of since weve last worked together. If youre going to bother me, you better do a good job at keeping those fucks away from me. That is it for our meeting, Vendetta announced, cutting my conversation with Capitaine short. She looked towards Patience. I understand that Yulng wishes for us to gather in a specific location? Yes, Patience confirmed. For the convenience of our Emperor, the troops are mustering around the palatial tent. Please, follow me. The tortoise demon was, fortunately, not living up to the glacial speed of the beast they transformed into. We made a measured pace out of the tent and towards the center of the city. Before we made it very far, the distinct feeling of being watched prickled up the back of my neck. It was a familiar feeling, transporting me back to the foggy forests of the Corpse Copse. My eyes flickered back and forth to find the golden eyes fixed on me. It seems like my pets missed you, Capitaine said. Ive been trying to feed them well so they grow strong. By the time we reached the center of the city, I was able to fully appreciate just how many demons the Emperor truly ruled over. There must have been a thousand demons adorned in chainmail and heavy collars; basic spears in their hands and swords at their hips. At the front of each column was a supervisor in nicer adornments, ready to lead the charge. They stood in regimented columns with their faces affixed towards the large tent at the center of the arrangement. Yulng floated above his tent. Plumes of smoke from his pipe created clouds that shrouded his full appearance. One final drag almost obscured him entirely. Today, we eliminate a thorn in our side, Yulng announced to the crowd below him. Today, we tear down the walls of a settlement determined to monopolize one of the few exits beyond. After this battle, there will be no one left in the Desolate Plains who would dare question that I am the rightful ruler. Perform this task well, and you will be rewarded. Spear butts were rhythmically slammed into the ground to create tremors through the earth. However, those tremors continued even after the drumming of spears stopped. The runic etchings began to glow red. Behold! This is what makes me the Emperor of this realm! Yulng screamed from the top of his tent. Wherever I wish to go, my capital comes with me! In a great flash of red light, the city and all of its inhabitants disappeared. I went with it; the light enveloping me and sending my mind lurching in unseen directions for the handful of seconds it took to complete the spell. Vision returned to me in a familiar location to a familiar sound. The entirety of the tent city landed directly in front of Brunswicks walls. Thick metal doors cranked into place and clunked into a locked position. The magical dome above the city glowed bright red and played the note of warning to its citizens. The emperor atop his tent didnt seem to care much. He was not going to participate anyways. Instead, he struck his arm forwards to send forth the wave of people meant to topple over Brunswicks walls for him. Attack! Chapter 61: Breach the Gates I had seen charges on television; the headlong rush of all the characters heroically killing and dying to their enemies in a final clash. The soldiers without ammunition who strap bayonets to the end of their rifles and run into a volley of musket balls. There was something compelling to me about knowingly charging into the shining pikes and ear shattering gunfire that waited at the other side and coming out with blood on your weapon and fire in your eyes. And, now, I got to participate in one. Well, not as directly as I would have liked. I stood in the center column with Vendetta and both of Yulngs generals. Insulated by the chafe, my turn would have to wait. An earthquake of footsteps shook the earth and the blare of the sirens deafened the land. Whoops and shouts and calls to inspire courage into their hearts could be heard all across the front line. Though they would not stay dead, they knew that they may die several times and face a great deal of pain before this was all over. A squad of Grigori manned the walls above the gate. They pressed their hands against the surface of the bubble and infused their own mana into it. The surface began to shimmer and bubble with the additional magic accumulating. A beam of raw mana erupted from the surface of the bubble onto the field. The poor farmers and travelers that did not manage to get inside before lockdown were melted instantaneously. Ropes of uncontained magical power dug deep cuts into the ground and snaked towards the main forces. The victims of the attack barely had the chance to scream before they were turned into dust. As the attacks rushed closer to us, Patience opened their palms and a soft green glow surrounded the center on all sides. The energy tentacles slapped against the translucent cube, creating hairline fractures in the surface and making the tortoise grimace. An amulet draped around Patiences neck began to glow and coat the demons body in a soft blue light. Cracks were mended before new cracks would form elsewhere. Before the barrier could shatter, the magic ceased. The squad of mages dropped to their knees with the effects of mana deprivation. Quickly, another group took their place to continue the defensive strikes against the invaders. Swathes of soldiers died in an instant, but there were just too many for them to kill. The center column split like the Red Sea and the tiger general, Claw, held out their arm. From subspace, an entire battering ram dropped to the ground with a plume of dust. The flanking demons grabbed the handles of the ram and hoisted it up. With counts to three, the ram was pulled back and slammed into the gates in front of them. The gates rattled and a coating of mana sparked and cracked from the impact. But, they held firm. 123 The soldiers pulled the ram back, braving the spells and projectiles that poured down from atop the ramparts. Any who perished were immediately replaced by their fellows. They slammed the ram forwards, the jade carving on the front shimmering with a brilliant green. Opposing mana and sin-got surfaces clashed for supremacy. And, just as quickly as the sound of the slam echoed over the fields, the count began again. The thinner surface of the citys defenses began to show signs of wear first. Each slam generated less rebound. Fractures that looked like the sky itself was broken formed directly in front of the gate. Large dents were hammered into the surface of the gate and began to misalign how the gate rested. Dutifully, the soldiers pulled back the ram, held it for a second, and shoved it forwards. Like a levy breaking, it all went at once. The defensive magical arrays broke like stained glass and the gate was knocked over into the streets that it was meant to protect. Breach! Claw shouted. They unsummoned the ram, leaving a wide open path straight through the column and directly into the city. Their claws popped out of their paws and they disappeared through the gap. The rest of the army began funneling through the narrow chokepoint, the sounds of explosions and splatters of blood could be seen from my vantage point. Shall we? Patience asked Vendetta. I go when you say its fine to go. Patience nodded slowly and moved towards the breach. Soldiers on either side of us began to huddle close and escort us through the breach and into Brunswick. Like a flood, the sheer mass of bodies pushing from behind stretched out whatever defensive lines the Grigori managed to assemble in the time it took to break through the gate. Though the front lines had already moved down the roads and out of sight, it was a costly move. Corpses piled atop each other to create bloody embankments and suffocate the defenders. The ones at the bottom would likely be crushed to death as soon as they revived. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I will hold here, Patience informed. They opened their hands and expanded their barrier outwards to envelop the gate and the wall above it. Split, Vendetta ordered. I looked to my side to see Yoshitsune depart with the rhinos smaller squad to take advantage of the imposing frontal assault and strike the Churchs prisons where they were weaker. Good luck. I smirked at the message and followed Vendetta up the main road through Brunswick. Claws tore a path up the main street. Their power allowed for their weaker subordinates to press through in great numbers and overwhelm their enemies more effectively. But, it soon became clear that the Grigori did not have the chance to bolster their perimeter in time. The true ring of defense came closer to the heart of the city. Spells rained down upon the front of the column and progress ground to a halt. The push from behind forced soldiers to spill into the side streets to avoid crowd crush. Supervisors called out to have their squads regroup and push up different avenues to reach the front. Are those wings for show or have you learned to use them? Vendetta asked pointedly. They work enough if you are interested in a leisurely flight, I answered and gave my wings and single flap to show that I had the equivalent of a learners permit. Take me up on the roof, she requested. I stood behind Vendetta and stuck my arms beneath hers. I wrapped around tightly and felt my scales heat up from direct contact with the woman. With a few large flaps, I lifted us both off of the ground and landed on one of the taller buildings along the street. Wait for me, Capitaine requested as the hyena lugged themselves up on top of the roof. How am I to support you if I am not there? We quickly moved from rooftop to rooftop to get closer to the front of the column. Bodies of dead flying combatants rained down from the sky and splattered against the stone buildings. We had to keep one eye skyward to avoid these meaty projectiles and stray attacks while powerful spells and attacks shook the ground and boomed over the sounds of the siren. Each prong of the attack had reached close to the ring of Grigori that protected the Churchs plaza. These elite members of the Church packed a lot more firepower than the hordes of enemies and used their powers to great effect against the weak attackers. Entire squads of soldiers were destroyed with singular spells with only the Supervisors and a few hearty demons surviving. But, those heinous losses were not bad. The legions of dead began reinforcing from the rear and filling the gaps their dead comrades left. There was no way for the defenders to reach the bodies of the invaders and prevent them from reviving. Mana wasnt an infinite resource and those explosions of fire, streaks of lightning, eruptions of earth, and blizzards of ice could not be maintained indefinitely. A purple flash coated the sky and the sound of a nuclear bomb rumbled through the air, carrying a shockwave that buffeted us with strong winds and debris. Eviscerated bodies were sent skyward and a red mist covered the intersections where fighting occurred. Sir Leal has joined the fray, Vendetta remarked. Go ahead and say hello. I will make it the rest of the way myself. I had already begun moving before she finished her sentence with a huffing Capitaine quickly left behind. I was a blur of black and I made my way over the rooftops. Only small flaps of my wings were used to bridge some of the longer gaps. Another flash of purple and more death paved my way forwards. Adrenaline coursed into my veins to fill me with the chemical high that I always chased after. Not skydiving nor driving fast cars nor anything else I tried could replace this feeling. Simulating death was nothing compared to facing it myself. I came across a grisly scene. Stone walls were painted with splatters of blood and viscera that were slowly trying to reform themselves. Those that did survive were sent flying and were desperately trying to regroup themselves under the screaming orders of their shell-shocked supervisors. In the center was a classic battle of dog versus cat. The tiger that once showed an abundance of bravado was left bleeding from several wounds. Their arms were bent at a strange angle and a few of their claws were cracked. Sir Leal was a blur of purple-coated fur. Their transitions between weightlessness and black hole density was nearing to be too much for Claw. Especially since the dog knight was being more effectively supported by the spells of his fellow Grigori. But, none of that was relevant. My eyes spotted their target and they dilated in anticipation. With several flaps of my wings, I flew high into the air. Another rumble from below snapped my eyes to my target. I pointed my face towards the ground and plunged myself directly downwards. Air blew past my face as I dive-bombed the dog below. I spread my claws out wide and opened my jaw in anticipation of doing as much damage as possible. The quick-moving Sir Leal saw me at the last second. It was no longer possible to dodge, however, they went from light to extremely heavy to intercept my attack. I slammed into the equivalent of a brick wall as I blasted the dog into the walls of a nearby building, demolishing it in an instant. A defensive slam of the hammer sprayed dust and debris into my face and prevented me from following up on my successful attack. I took a step back and wiped the powder from my eyes. Attack! Sounds of Capitaines gunfire accentuated the order as a rain of bullets descended atop the Grigori. Claw took the chance to heal their arm and press forwards with renewed vigor. The Grigori were now pressed from above and the ground, stretching out their defensive coverage more. As the army passed by, I took a big bite out of one of the low-ranking demons to allow myself to replenish from the damage of the impact. Yoshitsune wasnt here to watch me. I could do whatever I wanted. Im going to break you. The silhouette of Sir Leal appeared through the settling dust. Hatred and bloodlust blazed in their eyes, a mirror to my own feelings. Their purple aura covered their body as their muscles tensed to attack. I could only grin in joy. Lets go, motherfucker. Chapter 62: Smash the Belfry The battle disappeared. In this struggle, there was no room to think about the greater battle or the wider strategy. I did not think about whether or not the tiger general breached the inner ring of if Vendetta reached Armaros or if Yoshitsunes mission was going well. I only possessed thoughts for my opponent. What was their next move going to be? Where would be the best location to counterattack? How should I manage my mana output? Even though the screams and shouts and spells still surrounded me. Even though the rhythm of Capitaines guns drilled a rapid beat within my brain. There was no battle. There was only this duel. Stone broke and shattered like peanut brittle. Dislodged stone cobbles turned into projectiles that shredded through flesh and cracked walls. Acid and burning tar covered every surface, turning the cramped streets into slick obstacles. Sir Leal attack patterns remained much the same as our first engagement. Light footwork consistently led into overhead heavy strikes to do the maximum amount of damage. It had honesty and directness that I found admirable. But, I could not help but feel offended that he was confident that this playbook would remain as effective after I had already faced it. I had new toys. The dog knight plunged from the sky to cause another teeth-rattling shockwave. I flapped my wings to help propel my step a little faster and use the walls as cover against the high speed shrapnel that peppered the streets like a grenade. I slipped around the back of the building and charged out from a nearby side street. Sir Leal wreathed himself in purple and leapt up. With an eager smile. I leapt high in the air to grip my hands around the knights ankles. My hands glowed black, but the thoughts of the eagle pierced my brain. That dissatisfied feeling twisted my stomach and forced me to rescind the spell. Instead, I yanked his artificially lightened body like it was a cardboard cut-out instead of the real thing. He immediately changed weights and my muscles bulged as I kept his legs from crushing my shoulders. I managed to use my strength to flip his weight forwards. His head smashed into the ground and allowed me to remove myself from the oppressive weight. An immediate weight shift occurred and he shoved his body back to his feet. But, I had already shifted my momentum to fly back in and scrape some life away with my claws. The hammer swung down to find only air. Sir Leal barked in frustration, but did not look any worse after my attacks. It was pitiful damage like the claws of a house cat. These drive-bys were all I could do as long as that planet-sized weapon had the potential to pulp me with every misstep. I knew that I had a temporary life in my pocket, but I needed to be smart with choosing when I could take a shot. The dog knight took to the sky again and dove back down on top of me. As he dropped down, I used my own fledgling wings to take flight and dodge the attack. However, as I went up, a similarly devilish grin spread across Sir Leals face. Now! Sir Leal ordered, mana potion summoned between his fingers. A handful of Grigori had managed to group around their Vice-Leader and had their weapons and magic ready to shoot me out of the sky. I saw the flash of gold eyes as a Corpse-Seeker clamped down on the arm of one of the demons like a police dog. Aurochs slammed the distracted demon in the back and took them to the ground. A loud bang shook the air and a red beam of light cut through the air to turn the head of another demon into red mist. The body stood for a moment, unaware that it had died, before toppling over. The two surviving demons managed to release their own attacks at me. I turned my body rapidly and pushed down to drop into a freefall. The maneuver allowed me to dodge as much of the attack as I physically could. Projectiles mana buffeted my scales to mild success. I flew down back into cover but Sir Leal would not allow me to create any separation. He sprinted directly beneath me, waiting to knock me out like a baseball. Fortunately, Capitaines shooting disrupted follow-up attacks from the Grigori. I needed to get rid of that stupid fucking hammer. If I could just touch it and activate [The Great Decay], then I could push the advantage my way. First, I would have to find a way to touch it without being turned into tomato soup. I lowered slightly and saw Leals arms flinch in anticipation to swat me like a fly. He wanted to take a swing so badly that he couldnt possibly hide his bloodlust. I pressed it further and dropped aggressively on top of Sir Leal. He planted his foot into the ground and halted all of his forward momentum. His light hammer swung up with tremendous speed as it reached the apex above Sir Leals head. There was no outward change in the shade of purple, so I had to make an assumption that gravity had just reversed and the weapon was at maximum weight. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. My wings caught air like parachutes on a dragster and I stopped in mid-air. Sir Leal failed to stop his swing and the hammer uselessly slammed into the ground. I dove down atop Sir Leal and he instantly fortified his body to meet me head-on as he tried to quickly drag his hammer to a ready position. As much as I wanted to accept that challenge, I kept to my target and jumped on the head of the hammer. The spell flowed through the bottom of my foot and infused the weapon with black mist. Sir Leal yanked his hammer up and I rode the momentum through the air to land safely on the opposite side. He spared a glance at his hammer but pressed forwards. Rocks exploded in my face and sent me scurrying to cover like a rat. Yet, that could not prevent satisfaction from flowing into my body like an oil spill. Though there was no visible difference in the hammer, my mana was being rapidly siphoned by [The Great Decay]. He smashed through the wall like a bulldozer, slamming his hammer without regard for any of the hunkered down citizens that might be collateral. I shifted my weight and leapt out of the way of most of the impact. Now that I had a goal, my brain quieted down to allow for more patient tendencies to take over. I circled back around and raked my tail against the metal armor and swung my claws by his head. There was some minor damage to the armor and blood seeped from narrow wounds to stain his white fur. Then, silence befell the fight and Sir Leal halted his next attack. The sirens and red sky fell away. The sounds were replaced with the forlorn clanging off a bell that caused Sir Leals ears to flatten as his focus to leave me. Shit! Sir Leal shouted to himself as he bolted towards the chapel. The duel shattered and the battle resumed. My feet instantly moved in response as my emotions boiled. How dare you turn your back to me? Right when my plans were about to reach fruition and we were about to engage in something truly savory, you cast me aside in favor of some bonds of loyalty. I would not allow it to end like this. I would have my blood and my satisfaction. It was my turn to be aggressive. I slammed into Sir Leals side, sending the dog knight tumbling into the nearest house. He cloaked himself in higher gravity and smashed through the wall to avoid being stunned against it. I took to the air and dove down on his position. The meteor flew by my face, warding me off and demolishing more of his precious city. My eyes narrowed to check for any effects of my decay, but there were too many pebbles to determine anything yet. Be gone, pest! Sir Leal ordered. Not until one of us is dead! So be it! Sir Leal took to the air to meet me; eyes full of red like a tortured bull in a Spanish arena. I flew over the reach of his weapon before catching his shoulders with my talons. He turned from feather to stone in my grip and nearly tore every muscle in my body trying to stay up. I released my grasp and chased Sir Leal all the way down to the ground. To avoid taking the full damage from falling, he quickly changed to weightlessness. I stomped down atop him and smashed him against the ground. As I descended down upon him with tooth and claw, he turned off his ability and planted his foot into my chest to send me tumbling away. Before I could charge again, Sir Leal had already recovered. But, I could now see a steady stream of sand pouring from his hammer like an hourglass. We charged at each other, both impatient for completely different reasons. Our legs pumped like runaway trains doomed to derail each other. The hammer rose over his head and I could see the surprise in his eyes when I didnt bother dodging. Whatever happened next was out of both of our hands. An extinction event came down atop me. My health disappeared. Searing pain was sent through each ruptured muscle and every cracking bone. A small golden skull appeared over my health bar and began to tick down. I felt it give way like a glass bowl of concrete. The rock that once turned me into paste broke into thousands of pieces to join the rubble that scattered our battlefield. Holding only a stick, the sudden lack of resistance made Sir Leal over-swing. Instincts and adrenaline took the reins of the bloody chariot that was my body. I pounced at my target with a crazed look in my eye. Sir Leal delivered a punishing blow into my ribs that bruised organs and filled my mouth with the taste of blood. It didnt slow me down at all as I finished my leaping tackle. I was a bullet fired from a gun. I could not be damaged anymore. I could not be stopped anymore. I felt like God. Claws boiling with heat and seeping with decay dug into armor, popping weak links and dismantling the defenses. I ripped the chest plate away to reveal undefended flesh underneath. I raked my claws along Sir Leals chest and dug my teeth into his neck to recover from his precious blood. But the dog knight had yet to give up. He continued to punch me and summoned a dagger to plunge repeatedly into my side, eliminating any health that I was recovering. Every twist of the knife brought a smirk to Sir Leals pained grimace. He could see the icon on my health bar as well as I could. He gripped his hands around my wrists and applied max gravity to his body. Either we were both dying or I was. I opened up my Inventory and two recovery potions dropped from my subspace. I was unable to grab hold of the vials. There was no time anyways. I lurched my face forwards and caught them in my mouth. With a terrible crunch, I crushed the glass in my mouth. Sharp shards of glass pierced my gums and palate. Blood flowed from the countless wounds to combine with the medicine that swished around in my mouth. My health reached the halfway mark and slowly depleted from the several bleed tickers that covered my health bar. I survived. Your victory is meaningless! Leader Armaros will make you all suffer! Sir Leal bellowed into my face. The smug demeanor had gone away to be replaced by the traits of a sore loser. Oh well. I didnt respect his personality anyways; just his strength. What a great idea youve given me! I screamed in return. I will take your corpse and deliver it to Armaros. When you wake up, youll watch me kill your hope. Before Sir Leal could respond, I tore out his throat and allowed myself to be showered in the delicious crimson that sprayed out from the wound. I spat out the glass that coated my mouth and downed another couple potions to top off. With a grunt, I lifted the limp body from the ground and looked in the direction of the ringing bells in the distance. I flapped my wings and took to the sky. Im going to kill your God. Chapter 63: Desecrate the Rosary [Yoshitsune] The mission was not one that was well considered. I was feeling some sort of nostalgia in the tent city amongst the preparation of the army. The armor was different and the commanders were detestable creatures that made no efforts to hide their horrific natures, but it still filled me with feelings of longing towards the past. Despite how things had ended for me, I missed the simpler life of the samurai that I once lived. I saw volunteering to save Herzblatt as an opportunity to regain a semblance of that feeling of fighting for a cause that I found righteous. As much respect that I felt towards Ishmael-san, I knew that he did not hold much in righteousness nor did he want me involved in his fight. When we split up, nerves that I had not felt in a long time flowed through my body. My stomach and fingers felt light with anticipation and my mind was sharp with ideas. None of that remained any longer. This rhino that led us was inflexible in his strategy, reminding me of headstrong commanders that I once served with. Honor and combat was always in the direction that their swords pointed. Their victories and defeats were always devastating to the losing army. The inner ring was expected to have gaps for us to slip through. However, we had broken through the initial defenses more quickly than we had expected. Conventional wisdom would suggest that the bulk of the forces that failed to reach the primary defenses would have settled around the next line of defense. I could feel the energy in the rhino shift when he saw that there were troops clogging the streets in front of us. One simple deviation that was not expressly explained by Vendetta had already left him confused. Only seeing that we were clearly outnumbered by the enemy caused him to order us to tuck between the alleyways to report the situation to the orangutan and await any further orders. We sat securely while new orders came in. I used the pause to take the moment to appraise the rest of the squad. From what I was led to believe, these were the elites of Vendettas group. But, to me, they seemed no stronger than the Supervisors in the slave army. In fact, I was, by far, the strongest person in the group. The Correspondent says that the battle on the main front is too intense to expect a response from Leader Vendetta, the rhino reported. Then we are going to wait for these lines to shift to reinforce and move when they are weakened? I asked. No, the rhino denied, much to my confusion. We will charge here and alleviate the pressure off of Leader Vendetta. But the mission- The mission will succeed if Vendetta kills Armaros, the rhino asserted firmly. Leader Vendetta only dispatched us over here to stroke the Slaver Emperors ego. Come on, everyone, its time to show that we are the forces that drove the Grigori mad for all these years! With a roar of agreement, the group rushed from their covered positions to assault the line of Grigori. Their feet smacked against the ground and their voices competed with the blaring of sirens. I did not follow. This was not my mission. I had not joined to be killed in the service of another lord. I kept low and near the walls and utilized the shadows to carry me as close to the fighting as possible without being detected. The lines had already fallen into disarray as the rhino led his troops face-first into the enemy. Nobody noticed a single red portal appear behind the lines. Nobody noticed me disappear from the alley and float through my subspace. No eyes or senses turned towards me as I cleared their defenses with a single spell and slipped back into the darkness. I quickly moved towards the location on my map. The plaza beyond the inner line of defense did not offer much in the way of cover. The sky was suffocated in the fight of flying demons and all it took was one mistimed glance to jeopardize my position. The location was in an unassuming building on the side of the cathedral. It would have been more assuming if there were not a pair of Grigori standing in attention on either side of the doors. They were recruits. It was not just because guard duty was a common job for young samurai in the armies I served under. Their bodies exuded a lack of experience. I could feel the nerves flow off of them. Their posture was rigid and I could feel their attention constantly shifted towards the sounds of the main battle. They were covered in openings that were waiting for my sword to bite into. I reaffirmed in my mind that these were not youths pressed to battle. These were criminals that were sent down here for horrible acts; having a soft heart was inexcusable. Lightning was too loud. I stepped into one of my portals and dropped myself right above the clueless heads of the guards. With a wide-arcing slash, my sword bit through the wrists of the unprepared demons and severed their weapons from their body. As a shriek of pain combatted the blaring siren, I flashed my sword across their bodies until they both lied dead upon the ground. I hurried and reached for the doors. I only had a few minutes to locate Herzblatt before the pair revived and reported my infiltration. They would not budge. A shimmer of magic revealed the lock in place. I took a deep breath. This was not something that was unexpected. Just as Vendetta had shown us during our escape, I pressed the tip of my blade to the surface of the spell and released a powerful blast of electricity that blew the doors down. I hurried in like a field mouse and leapt down the stairs at great speed. Another set of doors awaited me at the bottom, but I didn''t even bother trying them before I blasted them open again. As expected, there were no Grigori down here; there were far too many more pressing posts to be assigned too. I moved through the prisons unimpeded. A strong scent of blood and oil filled my nose. The sounds of pained groans deafened my footsteps. I could feel the presence of these unfortunate souls from the other side of the iron bars. I could feel them watching me with pleading eyes from their unnaturally twisted positions. They were begging me with broken mouths for me to go over and save them. I wished so badly to fulfill their wish, but their foolish rescuer had taken all available hands and crushed them against the Grigoris shields. I was but one person and had to choose my targets carefully. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. A waft of familiarity tickled my nose through the host of appalling odors and untwisted my pained heart. I snapped my head in the direction of the smell and inhaled sharply. Mixed in with the rest of the horrific scents, I found it again. The specific odor of dog fur that I stood in close proximity to for an entire Dungeon could not be mistaken. Herzblatt was nearby. I hunted down their presence. I had to blind and deafen myself to the overwhelming amount of suffering and harden my heart to the sickening feeling of turning my back to them. My head swept from side to side, from victim to victim, until I finally found the familiar aura. A weak groan of recognition echoed from the other side of the cage. I smashed against the mana surrounding the cell, but found it stiffer than I anticipated. Instead of depleting myself in a power struggle to rip the magic asunder, I thought of a less demanding solution. I pressed my hands against the mana surface and sent Herzblatt a Party invitation. Herzblatt, accept the invitation. All I received in response was a whine of pain. It was alright, it was expected that something would likely interfere. Though I had not tried before, I opened my ability beneath Herzblatt and mentally allowed him access to the portal. The dog seamlessly slipped into my subspace and I quickly joined him from my side to assess his condition. It was poor. His body was strapped to a chair studded with sharp protrusions that dug into his flesh with every movement, much like the room I first arrived in when I was sentenced to this realm. His body was twisted and fastened in place to ensure maximum discomfort and a studded plug was rammed in his mouth. I made quick work of the chair, dismantling it in a few strikes now that its connection to the rooms mana had been severed. I ripped the plug from his mouth and immediately shoved a couple potions in to keep him alive. He sputtered with life and his form began to fill with relief. His breathing slowed and he managed to rise to his feet under his own power. Herzblatt, are you alright? A knife jabbed into my ribs as Herzblatts aura shifted into something malicious and unrecognizable. I leapt away as he rose to his feet and popped his joints to grow far taller than he had ever been. The scent faded away to be replaced by the sharp odors of death and pain and hopelessness. Never better, little rat, the wicked voice that was not Herzblatt hissed. I jumped through one out of my subspace and canceled my ability in the hopes that the demon would be trapped within the ether between dimensions. I held my sword and tensed my muscles to pounce. But, I was unable to sense the presence any longer. Sister. I spun around to slice down the original of the voice. Air was sucked through my teeth as I forced muscles to stop. My blade cut fell short at the aura that met me. An aura the shade of cherry blossoms rested against the edge of my blade. A summers breeze caressed my body as I was transported away from the battlefield and to the tree near our home. The blood of my clans hope ran down the length of my blade while tears squeezed through the fingers that suffocated my face. Kinjir. Brother. It is only upon meeting you that I realize just how long Ive been down here in this place, I said weakly, the realization became an armor so heavy that only the gods could wear it. Look upon me, the wicked sister that sullied your brothers name and died before you had grown. Learn from my mistakes. Place your humanity over that of your loyalty to your Daimyo. It is the only way that you will never make it down here. I knew that it wasnt real, that I was opening myself up for more pain. But, I had to say something and selfishly feel that catharsis before dispelling the illusion from sight. It was harder than I thought, thrusting the blade into the form of my brother. Thoughts of how he lived his life entered my head. Did the war end before he grew old enough to participate? Did he marry into a good clan to elevate our status? Did he live a life with honor and virtue and happiness? Was he down here too? I understood Ishmael-san better when he spoke of his wife. I understood his words of not wishing to see them again out of love. I felt a wound rake across my body; my price for my self-indulgence. My health lowered greatly and icons brought illness to my blood. A swish of my blade ended my dream and removed my brother from sight for what I sincerely hoped was the last time. Laughter echoed through the cages and off of the cold stone walls that existed behind the polish of this fake world. What sort of sickening creature was this that could steal the love from my mind and make it physical once again? Emotion that verged on madness flowed through me. I futilely shot lightning in several different directions in the hopes that I damaged my foe. My power ripped across the fake landscape like a fire across a fine tapestry. Beautiful scenes were ripped away to show the cruel place that I still stood in underneath. A tap on my arm formed a ball in my throat that threatened to choke me. Ryichi, my poor cursed brother, held onto my elbow and looked at me with the same innocent eyes that he always had when the day was nice and he was able to spend time outside. I could not hesitate this time. Someone so incapable of malice would never find themselves in this place. A soul like his would never collect soot on his feet as he took the steps towards bliss. So I killed his memory without a second thought. My heart shattered into countless pieces while I kept my face stoic. I refused to allow the demon to feel any sort of joy from this suffering. As the form of my brother faded, I felt strands of my tormentor intermingled in the pure aura. I snapped my head in that direction and sprinted along the trail set out for me. I had to find them and kill them. Not even Uragoe made me feel so incensed. Static filled my ears and caused me to stumble. I heard something familiar that I was not supposed to hear. The sound scrambled in my brain and made it impossible to decipher. The scent of autumnal oak filled my nose. The aura that stood opposite was simultaneously strong and weak. They were my foundation as well as the person that filled me with anxious worry. But, I had already met him as I left the Bowels. I had already poured out my heart to him and created those seeds of doubt that got me betrayed and thrown in the tar. Last time, I could not face him properly. This time, I did not have that apprehension. Goodbye, Father, I bade farewell as I destroyed his memory. Auras grew around me and dread filled my heart. I was back in the village. The angry yelling of the officials filled my ears and the hands around my neck tightened with righteous fury. If joy wasnt enough to bring me down, they were going to try shame. If these were the real victims, I would have cut off my own arms and kneeled in surrender to their mercy. But, they werent and that judgment would never reach me. Instead, I allowed the hands to wring the air from my throat with each strike. The demons weapons ripped across my skin from a place that I could not see and the nausea from the poison made my stance wobbly. But, I gritted my teeth and I slashed and stabbed and killed until there was only one left. Me. It all fell away to reveal something equally as horrifying. The cages immediately around me were blown open, their magic shattered and the occupants dead. In one of those cages was the scent of Herzblatt. Maybe I really havent changed, I muttered to myself. With a defeated sigh, I rose to my feet and walked towards Herzblatts body. Their tortured faces were finally peaceful and free from pain. I would have to free him before he woke up again. But, my hands did not reach for him in comfort. Instead, my tired face grimaced in rage and my sword plunged into his neck. The demon snapped awake as lightning coursed into their neck. They reached up to rip the sword out only for the blade to bite deep into their knuckles and sunder their fingers from their hands. Did you think I was going to fall for the same ruse twice? I demanded as I endlessly coursed lightning into the demons body. Their skin bubbled and their eyes popped. I abated my lightning for a moment before shooting it back into their limb body. I still didnt trust it and started chopping at their body. Flesh and blood coated the ground like rainfall. But, the demon did not rise again and their disgusting scent seeped from the remains. As I heaved from the exertion, I could finally sense Herzblatt in the next room. Without any caution, I smashed the mana barrier and rushed into the cage to remove the dog from the device that rendered so much pain upon them. This time, my potions were used on the right target. Ah, Yoshitsune, my blood-stained angel. I knew that I made the right decision taking Gods opportunity. Look how Hes given me another. Dont say pointless things, I snapped. We need to get out of here. The ceiling above us shook like an earthquake, sending dislodged rocks and debris down onto the floor. I could feel that something had changed above us. Something that made Herzblatt smile with a zealous faith that I could not comprehend. All it did was concern me. We should not turn away from these signs, my friend, Herzblatt advised with a starving smile. A new opportunity awaits us. Chapter 64: Burn the Pews [Vendetta] The clangorous sounds of bells played a terrible tune of defeat to signal my descent upon the chapel. But, to my ears, the wails of Brunswick and the desperation of Armaros was a triumphant tune. Everything had gone perfectly and there was nothing that would stand in the way of my long-awaited confrontation. I pressed my hand against the chapel doors; the wood burned beneath my touch and the scent of oak caressed me. A strange fluttering hit my heart. Once, the church grounds were a place that brought me great support and comfort. Memories of attending sermons with my family filled my mind. I remember standing towards the back of the church while the priest gave sermons of strength and humility. I knew that my struggles and adversities were not faced alone. There was someone that loved me unconditionally. Then you showed up. You were a marble sculpture given life. Each of your expressions seemed like they were carved by the skilled hands of the greatest artists of Greece. Everyone spoke highly of you and you knew it. Your smile caused fathers to lament that you were unable to marry. The fact that you were untouchable made you feel safe. I remembered all the girls of the town gossiping over everything that you did and swooned whenever you passed by. I knew that you walked by on purpose. You would always smile so wide when we met eyes and wed all turn away giggling. There was something ethereal about you that the coarse weathered boys that I would one day find a husband in. There was even a time where I thought I loved you. The doors toppled over. My emotions caused ever-intensifying flames that poured from my hands and turned the beautiful doors into kindling. I stepped inside; the carpet burning under my feet. A magical darkness prevented light from penetrating the stained glass windows. Only my flames illuminated the chapel to show a limited view around me. I almost didnt see them at first; the white robed demons hunched forwards. Their trembling hands were clasped together in prayer. I leaned towards one of them. Their quivering hands began to shake more violently. My heat caused patches of sweat to form along their back. But, they did not dare look up at me. I was no longer welcome in this place; I hadnt for a long time. Temptation. My head snapped up as bright light poured in from every window. Rows upon rows of worshippers filled each available seat on the pews. Their devout hands, clasped together in prayer, all pointed towards the lectern on the far side of the room. Hideous divinity stood behind that lectern. His white robe, embroidered with gold crosses, rippled across his unmarred frame. He looked towards me with a faint smile that hid the emotions that swam beneath. My heart did not flutter and I did not turn away. Instead, my body grew intensely hot as I walked a blazing trail towards them. Our lives are lives that are filled with temptation. Virtuous hearts are often led in precipitous directions by infernal hands. But, to feel temptation is not a sin; it is not worthy of shame or punishment. No matter how strong the pull towards sin or how much pleasure youd anticipate from transgressing or even how heinous the sin is, as long as your will can remain firm, then there is no sin. His voice reverberated through the powerful acoustics of the chamber to rumble through my very essence. Words said with a honeyed tone like they were coming from your best friend, someone that knew exactly what world-weariness afflicted you. It compelled you in ways that little else could. But, there is a source of temptation that leads more men to Hell than any other. Women. These fair creatures, weak and prone to carnal sin, are the gilded paths that guide good people to fiery afterlives. I should know, as I nearly fell for it myself. No more. I could listen to this no longer. A stream of flame erupted from my palm. A shimmering field of mana parted my flame like a boulder in a stream. Loose embers caught the wall behind him on fire. Some of you may think to yourselves, Armaros, a Catholic Priest can only love God. How is it that you could be enticed by such a mundane temptation? And you would be right. But, it brings me great dismay to say that many of the cloth are unable to reconcile these two loves. Love is a gift from God, after all, and it is the challenge of men like me to rise above those temptations. Since I understand those temptations so strongly, I sympathized with you all. Only a few more steps and I would be within reach. He would finally be silent. He would burn. I knew that I had to join Mikhael on their quest to save you all. You are not bad for slipping. You are worthy of forgiveness. Believe in the Lords mercy, believe in Mikhaels cause, and believe in my words. Amen. Amen, said the chorus of voices behind me. My hands pressed into the barrier and I unleashed the hottest flames that I could into it. Pillars of flame plumed from my masks eyeholes, blinding me temporarily. I heard some shouts behind me, but the mana barrier did not balk under my attacks. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. For someone who said they despised my appearance and never wished to see me again, you are staring at me quite passionately, Armaros teased with a small grin and frigid eyes. Have you been well, my Lilith? Im standing before you in the ruins of the city you took so much pride in managing, I said with a chuckle. There have been few days as good as this one. Yes, Ive noticed the hordes of slaves that you have brought to my doorstep, Armaros said with derision. I also see you have amassed quite a collection of crosses. Priests that have been condemned to this realm are no true members of the faith. I am doing the Lord a service by confiscating His relics from their undeserving hands and destroying them with fire. I just need to add yours to make my collection feel complete. I made an effort to lift the amalgamation of crosses so that he could see just how many of his dead brethren hung around my neck. I could see a spark of indignation quickly doused by Armaros. Short-sighted and childish, he accused before turning his attention to the worshippers. Let this be a good example between a simple failure of goodness and inherent wickedness. You who were good, but simply misguided, have reflected upon your life and strove to live in a way that would allow you to rise from this place. This woman before you is unrepentant. Instead of praying and changing, she is killing further and taking the mantle of Gods Vengeance upon herself without cause. Remember this face, as it is the one that leads you away from His light. You were the wicked one! I seethed and sent more flames into the barrier. It was you that took advantage of your position and twisted my heart. It was you that slipped into my room and had your way with my sleeping body. It was you that turned your back from responsibility and told me to become a pariah in my home. I was kicked out of my home to give birth to your child on the street. And you killed him, Armaros snapped in response, his composure cracked. The only son Id ever have you cast into the fire. You deserved far worse than what you got. I tilted my head back and cackled in Armaros face. What a satisfying piece of information to warm my heart with. They all pushed me so far; my family, my community, my God. Even when my soul was snapped, they never once considered their own roles in this tragedy. As they rushed out to the sound of pained shrieks and my own laughter, they thought themselves as the victims. He looked just like you. Dont worry, soon enough, you will look like him again. Enough of this dance to show who was right, Armaros. Your city is finished and I will make you suffer. That is the only truth that matters. I dont need to stop that barbarians army. Your death will be more than enough to send them back to their huts in the fields. This time, I will make sure you are buried so deep you will never dig your way out. Flames licked against my hands as I eagerly awaited for Armaros to step from his bubble. But, he didnt. Instead, I heard shuffling behind me. All of the worshippers had risen to their feet, weapons at their side. Once again, be condemned by the community. Kill her. They rushed me from their pews to stick their blades into the witch. An inferno erupted from my body, instantly charring the first row. But, they did not cower. The heat from my body ignited their clothing and eat at their flesh. But, they did not stop. They ran over the fallen corpses of their comrades to dutifully harm me. A spew of fire left my hands and created a tidal wave of ash. Like the disaster of Pompeii, I rained down flaming debris atop of my foes. Many died instantly, dropping limply to the ground in flaming mounds. They kept rushing at me. In each of their faces, I saw the hateful looks of the townsfolk. I was the devil that dared toy with Armaros heart. Stop looking at me! I attacked indiscriminately. They all had to die. Their bodies doused in flames, dropped lifelessly to the ground. But the feelings of accusation did not leave them. They tilted their heads to face me in death. I stomped down on their heads, turning them into ash. I felt a slash across my ankle. One of the charred bodies of my first victims had stubbornly refused to die and crawled their body towards me to complete their order. Flesh sloughed off and hung loosely to their bones. Then, as soon as they saw blood steaming out of my ankle, they perished. My mana was not going to survive this encounter. To save mana, my flames solidified in my grasp, turning from rivers of fire into a condensed whip. I wound up the weapon and flicked it forwards. It hit the nearest worshiper. Their body rapidly expanded and bloated inside of their robes until it reached rupture. It exploded, turning their shattered bones into arrowheads and their boiling blood into searing oil to send their comrades falling dead with them. But, the lack of total coverage made me constantly whip in every direction to keep them off of me. But, there were still a few that broke through my defenses. Undaunted by the death around them, they plunged blades into my torso before my fires melted them. The horde was thinning. My condition was unfavorable but not horrible. I would reach Armaros. Then the doors opened. More white-robed worshippers stepped out from doors behind Armaros. The carnage that surrounded me didnt affect them. All they say was a mindless creature that had to be destroyed at all costs, no matter how many times they had to die to achieve it. This is how its always been, dear! Armaros shouted as the reinforcements charged me. When it is you against me, you are always alone. Remind me how your family treated you when you accused me. Did they stand behind you? What about the priest who knew you since you were born? What about your friends that knew you for sixteen years? I was a stranger and they still chose me over you. I need nobody! I continued to fight with rage. I just had to kill them faster, burn them with hotter flames. They were not an infinite horde. Their numbers could be overcome. But I was also limited. I had enough mana to kill them. But, eventually, they would rise from the ground to do this all over again. I still did not know what Armaros capabilities were. Even so, I would not turn back. So I braved more stabs and summoned more flames until the entire interior of the chapel was a forest fire. The pews crackled with flames while wooden statues of Jesus were set ablaze. Yet, Armaros stood firmly behind his lectern, insulated from all of the blood and death and pain that surrounded him. The glass shattered and a large projectile came screaming to the ground to wipe out the nearest worshippers and turn them both into bloody messes. Armaros and I both turned our heads to see the corpse of a dog-headed Grigori sprawled in the fire. Sir Leal? Armaros asked in shock. What happened to you? Perched atop the window frame was the black scaled hellion I joined hands with. A wicked laugh seeped from his blood-stained mouth as he watched the scene below him. Dancing flames shimmered in his eyes. The severity of the carnage seemed to delight him. Satan, Armaros spat. Am I interrupting? Chapter 65: Father, Forgive Me [Ishmael] I smashed through the windows to see a violent melee breaking out in a house fire. Hot air and smoke poured out through the hole in the glass, heating up my scales and bathing me with the reek of burning wood and cooked flesh. Below, I could see Vendetta surrounded by white robed assailants while the angelic leader of the Grigori stood patiently behind their lectern. What a beautiful sight. In a split second decision, I decided to use my momentum to let go of Sir Leal and allowed him to crush some of the attackers below. The crunching of bones and spilling of blood caused by the impact told me that they were either weakened by Vendetta or weak from the beginning. Satan. The Grigori leaders attention was fully on me while Vendetta continued to grapple with the horde that surrounded her. I was elated by the way that Armaros looked at me. I felt like a threat. Despite that, I felt like I had disrupted an intimate moment. Am I interrupting? I asked Vendetta. What brings you here? She returned question with question without paying me much mind. The dog spoke so highly of his leader that I wanted to see for myself. But, it seems as though they dont do any of the dirty work themselves. Do you need a hand? Vendetta grunted in response and looked away from me. Fire spewed out of her hands like flamethrowers to buffet the room with superheated air. The heat turned the attackers blades white-hot and partially melted the blades of lower quality. More stray strikes raked across her body, leaving steaming wounds all over. But, I stayed on my perch. I had heard some of the conversation as I careened into the chapel. I did not know what had gone on between the two of them, but I knew that it was personal. If I were her, I would not want someone interfering without permission. I would just wait until after shes dead. I felt Armaros stare holes into me with their intense glare while their worshippers were turned to dust just a few feet away. The remains sprayed against their mana field and created a ring of ash around the lectern. Then, Armaros flicked their arm and a spark of magic left the tips of their fingers. A few shields surrounded a handful of attackers. Vendettas eyeholes flickered in surprise. Her attacks hit them ineffectively and their weapons came down without resistance. Her health suffered and her flames weakened from exertion. The eyeholes of the horse skull faced me. I saw prideful flames dance from her obscured face. What a limiting thing pride is. There are so many things that one will avoid doing, myself included, in order to maintain dignity. I could see the debate between that pride and the reality of the situation. I decided that I would take an active role in ending it swiftly. I thought that the plan was for us to get rid of anything that got in between you and Armaros, I wondered aloud. Are you telling me that you want to fight all of these people instead of going after your real prize? Vendetta tensed up at my words before she began to laugh. Go on then, kill them all, she invited. I plunged down from my perch; my wings allowed me to control the speed of my fall. My feet slammed atop one of the robed figures and brought them to the ground. My tongue snaked across their neck and pulled like a lawnmower chord. Blood spilled onto the ground and they went limp beneath me. My claws led the way through the melee. Flesh quickly gave way and life was extinguished like a candle in a hurricane. They were just weak. My [Aura of Fear] was fully activated, preventing the zealots from pursuing me as fervently as they had Vendetta. I could see unnatural hesitation overcome them as their eyes widened like deer in the headlights. Their rigid, robotic movements were going to be easy enough to block. But now, they left their necks and torsos vulnerable to my own onslaught. I made sure to go for their necks and their heads, popping skulls from their necks like twist-top bottles. I had seen firsthand how they managed to deliver a death blow through excruciating burns. Severing the neck was the only way to ensure that they did not manage that second wind. Even if they did manage to scrape their blades across my scales, my teeth were bared to maintain my health. I punctured necks and snapped limbs with my augmented bite force. Now that I had stolen much of the attention, Vendetta was able to recover and press on with her true objective. She threw up two walls of fire that created a scorching path directly towards Armaros. Her smoldering bones pressed directly against the mana barrier and intense fire spewed directly into it. A few of my opponents caught fire and died even though they stood nowhere near the attack. I narrowed my eyes as I tried to make sense of how those events were related. But, before I could give it real thought, I found myself surrounded by the same shimmering mana that I saw shrouding Armaros. I scratched at the surface of the barrier. My burning claws caused the magic to steam and stretch, but it did not break. My prey instantly turned their backs to me and charged towards Vendetta with great fervor. Their blades, once again took bites out of Vendettas health in exchange for their lives. Black miasma left my fingers and into the barrier. [The Great Decay] ate away at the mana. I could feel it grow brittle in between attacks. The mana screeched under the pressure until, after several seconds of trying, I ripped my way out of the barrier. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I rushed to support Vendetta. I only managed to make a few steps before a violent pull around my ankle stopped me in my tracks. One of the many bodies that scattered the ground, ash coating their face, had come back to life. Without a weapon within their immediate reach, they tried to stop me with their body. If these dead were already returning to life, it would not be long until Sir Leal opened his eyes. Before I could reach down and attack, a bolt of lightning smote my ambusher with the wrath of Zeus. Yoshitsune sprinted out of an open set of doors behind Armaros with the robed figure of Herzblatt behind her. If I didn''t know better, I would have said that the dog priest was a member of these fodder zealots. Without the need for words, Yoshitsune understood the situation. She immediately went to work by shooting further bolts at the zealots. Her lightning arced among the densely-packed enemies, stopping multiple hearts in a single blow. Herzblatt, traitor to the faith that he was, summoned a weapon in each hand and rushed the zealots in front of him. The weapons that he used were larger; two great axes in each hand. They were used to devastating effect. He fought maniacally. The elegant puppet-master that once held the strings of his mastery had been replaced with a berserker. Now who is fighting all alone? Vendetta demanded with a mocking laugh. More flames erupted from her hands and started to create hairline fractures in the barrier. The reviving reinforcements were killed instantly. I ran through the bodies on my hands and feet like a real reptile; my eyes scanning for any signs of life. As soon as a demons eyes opened with renewed life, my claws put an end to it. Even those that managed to hide better would occasionally spontaneously combust from whatever invisible forces tied them to Armaros barrier. Then, I saw Vendetta get knocked off of her feet. The barrier around Armaros expanded, pushing everything in its path away. Bodies picked up like a tidal wave of flesh that was to crash down atop me. I took to the skies, avoiding my fate of being buried in a mass grave. But, I was still struck by the barrier. It felt like getting hit with a truck and sent me flying out through the destroyed front doors. I stumbled to my feet and shook my head to shake off the disorientation. The pile of bodies in front of me burst into flames as Vendetta clawed out like a zombie. Thick streams of mana poured from the bodies, even from the city behind me, and flowed into the barrier. Finally, the barrier shattered into millions of tiny pieces and flowed in to join the rest of the mana. Armaros was wreathed in magic that turned blood red. I left you alone, Armaros hissed from inside his mana cocoon. I knew who you were from the first time I set eyes on you, but I left you alone. We knew where you were holed up like a little rat, but I left you alone. I thought I would just leave you to Gods devices, but it seems like with everything else, His judgment is not what we believed it to be. I tried to defeat you as a leader, as a good man. But now I realize that the only way to put you into your place is to defeat you as a demon. Wings sprouted from Armaros back. They were not the beautiful white angel wings that I envisioned them possessing. Wine-colored bat wings spread out and flapped off the blood. Their form bulged and cracked as they grew in size; creating splotches of red on the white robes. Porcelain skin blistered and flaked away to reveal red flesh while their nails grew to sharp claws. Their beautiful face lost their soft features and were replaced with sharper, predatory ones. Thats more like it, Armaros! Vendetta cackled at the demons change in appearance. Finally, you look like how you are supposed to! Enjoy yourself while you still can, Armaros advised. There will be no grace left for you after I render my judgment upon you. Oh, Sword of Ehud, come to me and render your judgment upon these unworthy heathens. A sword with a purple blade dropped from the sky and plunged into the lectern, turning it into splinter. A massive eye in the cross-guard opened. It rolled around before focusing on Vendetta. I will not allow it! Vendetta screamed as she rushed Armaros. Her hands billowed with a new, pitch black flame. This flame will burn you for as long as I live! But Armaros did not hurry. He wrapped his fingers around the hilt and pulled it from the ground like he was King Arthur. He casually hefted the blade and infused it with a diseased mana. The sword shone in the light of the fire in Vendettas hands. It appeared to be a casual swing. Not much force or effort seemed to be put behind it. However, a line of energy that stretched in a diagonal line from ceiling to floor appeared, tracing the path of the strike. Vendetta leapt at Armaros with the full force of the sun. She screamed in mindless rage. Black flames erupted from her like a bomb. Whatever windows in the chapel that hadnt been broken shattered from the shockwave of the blast to create glass confetti. Still, through all of it, I could still see the purple line shining. I took to the air to avoid the concussive ripples that shot out of the front doors. But, before I could get much altitude, a purple beam the width of the line shot out with the speed of light. I could see Vendettas silhouette take the full brunt of the attack. I could not move out of the way fast enough. The line cut me with an icy sensation. My legs were cleanly severed along with the tip of my tail and plopped to the ground with loose splats. The loss of weight made me take to the skies at greater speed. Blood dumped from my sheared thighs like fuel leakage from a rocket ship. I felt a bit light-headed from the blood loss and increase in altitude. I quickly looked around for any surviving Grigori before I felt safe to regrow my limbs. But, I did not see any living members of Armaros forces. The failed defenses of the chapel were covered in the corpses of the soldiers, all leaking miasma back into the chapel. Plumes of dust covered the city. Everything that stood in the path of the line from the chapel to the walls had been affected by the strike. Buildings toppled over with loud crashing sounds and larger clouds of debris. Any members of the slave army that stood down the main road had been reduced to piles of bisected torsos. I could see Claws corpse amongst the attackers fallen. It only took a few seconds to grow enough flesh to seal my legs wounds and stop the bleeding. I quickly filled up on a recovery potion to bring my flagging focus back to full attention. An eerie quiet covered the city. Only the soft rumbling of distant buildings sliding and crumbling in the streets and the wails of the survivors who did not make it out unscathed could be heard. It looked like it had just been subjected to World War II bombing runs. Another purple beam shot out from the walls of the chapel, decimating the world below me. Even though my legs were yet to fully reform, I still flew down to better inspect what was going on. Armaros stood by himself in the middle of the chapel. He was wreathed in Vendettas black flame; her final, most powerful attack. He summoned water and doused himself in it, but the flames evaporated the water before it could reach him. His skin melted and his hair burned as he groaned in great pain. Where is she? He demanded. Message Have Vendetta. Near Death. Herzblatt and I are fine. In portal. Need time to burn Armaros. -Yoshitsune Armaros blade carved through space. His pained strike left a jagged wound in the fabric of the universe. His eyes bubbled and burned from fire and rage. I ducked beneath the oncoming beam and quickly moved from the chapel entrance. The blast showered me with dust and debris. Black flames exploded from the chapel as Armaros charged out into the city. WHERE IS SHE? Chapter 66: For I Have Sinned It took about five seconds between the initial slash and the purple beam. That was easy enough to keep track of when Armaros would only attack once at a time with a pause between attacks. But, in Armaros frenzied state, he seemed to know no restraint with his attacks. It became significantly harder to manage the timings when a second, third, fourth, or tenth strike occurred before the first one had even triggered. The city, the ground, and the sky were torn asunder by Armaros strikes. My eyes watered from the endless flashing light from the purple beams that seared my eyes. I was in a bind. I tried to sprint through the city and use the destroyed buildings as cover. But, they were immediately ripped apart along with any buildings that lay behind it. It seemed that Armaros had a perfect understanding of where I was at all times. To prove my theory, I decided to do a sequence of unpredictable actions. I leapt to the left, dropped to my stomach, and then crawled at speed along the rest of the wall. A purple slash cleaved through the wall at midsection height for where I had been standing. Then, a vertical slash where I had dropped to the ground blazed behind. I took to the skies before the subsequent attacks ripped through where I had been crawling. A grid of slashes covered the sky, forcing me to take ungraceful barrel rolls and turns to keep myself from being carved like a futuristic turkey. My wings moved with as much power as it could generate, flying high above the city and outrunning the slashes before they could arrive. But, my plan was quickly read as Armaros adjusted to my speeds and sent a series of beams ahead of my flight path. I had to abruptly turn down to dodge the closest of attacks only to see a black fireball flying directly at me. Like a hellish phoenix, Armaros screamed into the sky to try to spear into me. Seeing a chance, I rolled to the left and dodged the initial slash. Frustrated with this fucking cowardly game of tag, I saw my opportunity get proactive and rip into Armaros flesh. I raked my claw across his chest. His roasting flesh tore in my hand like a pot roast. His blood immediately evaporated and began steaming, causing his already depleting health to drop even faster. Satisfied with my counter, I dropped back down towards the surface to plan for my next opening. Purple slashes followed me the entire way, corralling my landing space to a smaller and smaller space. But, as I reached the ground, I noticed I had a bigger problem to address. An excruciating pain thrummed up from my right hand. It felt like it had been jammed into a raging campfire. Vendettas black flames had no preference or target. It would burn whatever that it touched until there was nothing left for it to eat. Crazy bitch, I muttered to myself. There was only one immediate solution. As another strike crashed down atop me, I reached my hand out and allowed my limb to be severed at the forearm. I quickly went to work at regenerating it. The burning appendage dropped to the ground and was quickly consumed by the flames. In a matter of seconds, all that was left was a pile of ash. Armaros crashed into the ground with an inferno and a cloud of debris. I quickly jumped away, unwilling to experience any more that the black flames had to offer. I braced myself, ready to dodge the next volley of attacks that would strike out from the debris cloud. Yet, nothing came. Instead, Armaros stood in place. He chuckled to himself like an inmate who was about to stab someone at lunch. A smile of relief crossed his face as he turned to face the chapel. There you are! Armaros screamed. His burning wings sent a gust of fire behind him as he rapidly picked up speed. I had to leap further back to avoid the accursed backdraft. He charged back towards the chapel, laughing maniacally the entire way. Shit! Like a sprinter that tripped at the starting block, I was massively behind Armaros head start. Further hindering my chase was the black flames and purple beams that Armaros left in his wake. Even with his forward focus, he was still skilled enough to use slashes that would force me dangerously close to Vendettas flames. Unless I wanted to willingly barbeque myself again, I had to find a different way there. A series of ideas quickly cycled through my mind. I would always reach the chapel behind Armaros if I stayed on foot. All I could do was reach him before he butchered Vendetta. I could fly low, but I was still not as fast as I was running. I needed to try a different approach. Armaros incoming. As soon as I sent Yoshitsune the warning, I went straight up into the air. My powerful flaps took me directly upwards. I flew high up enough that I could press against the barrier that covered the sky. I looked below. A trail of flame showed me Armaros approach towards the chapel. I could also see large holes in the ceiling from where the flames had been eating away at it. I might not win the race there, but I would put myself in a position to potentially deal Armaros a death blow. I pressed both my feet against the magical ceiling and kicked hard like a competitive swimmer to launch back down to the ground below. My wings folded behind my back as I careened down towards the chapel at speed. Armaros trail of flames burst through the opening of the chapel. A spray of sparks and the boom of thunder greeted them before another series of slashes exploded out of the back of the chapel. As I got closer to the hole, I could see the flaming form of Armaros facing off against Yoshitsune. As though I was a guided missile, I adjusted my body slightly to pinpoint my impending strike. Armaros looked up at the last second and slashed to intercept, but lacked the ability to dodge in time. I slammed into the burning body, sending us both skidding across the ground and having the slash shoot purple ineffectively into the sky. I felt his stewed bones pop under the weight of my body and the heat of Vendettas fire jump from his flesh to my own. I gritted my teeth and tried to put the pain to the back of my mind. His blade flashed upwards to slash me again, but I reached down and gripped his arm with my hand. I felt his flesh squish and burst under my strong grip. His brittle arm did not offer much resistance and snapped. The blade shot a tiny flash of light out to the side before falling to the ground. The eye on the cross-guard closed and rendered the blade inert. A bubble started to form between the two of us. I managed to slash at him one more time before it sent me tumbling backwards. I rose to my feet and moved my way over to the writhing Armaros. Heat seeped into my body and began to sap my muscles of their strength. I heard flesh sizzle behind my ears and my eyes became dry from the heat. With a wide swing, my hands slammed down atop the bubble. The weak mana cracked and broke away. I stomped down on his remaining hand and stood over him. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I stuck out my hand to prevent Yoshitsune from charging. Her blade was lofted over her head, ready to take a pound of Armaros flesh for herself. Stay away, the flames dont stop once they get on you, I warned Yoshitsune. She immediately gave the melee a wide berth. She still kept her blade ready in case she needed to step in regardless of the risk. Why, why are you going so far for this woman? Armaros wheezed, his mana seemingly depleted with his health not long to follow. If you know her well, then you know that she is not a woman who gives any thought to others. If you do not know her, then I cannot fathom why you would take these flames willingly. You cant build Heaven here, I answered as the heat started to get so high that it boiled the saliva in my mouth. Your arrogance pissed me off. We may not have been who we claimed to be, but that does not mean that our ambition was a lie, Armaros coughed, blood spilling from his lungs and out his mouth. Is it so wrong to try to create a world that is free from suffering if you had the chance to? Would it be like that for everyone? I wondered. Armaros relaxed his muscles and began to chuckle. The tears that formed in the corners of his eyes sizzled and evaporated as soon as they formed. It seems that man was born wicked. I didnt strike again. This was Vendettas kill. The flames quickly took the rest of Armaros health and he smiled as the searing pain no longer reached him. But that was not the case for me. I stood on uneasy feet. Black flames wreathed my body and rapidly ate away at my health. There was only so much a potion could do for me. A set of angelic white wings sprung from the ground around Armaros corpse and shielded it with white feathers. Dissonant whispers emanated from the wings. I reached out towards it. The scales on my fingers sloughed off my hands to reveal the bloody meat on my fingertips. I recoiled my hand away. These were not Armaros. Ishmael-san, Yoshitsune said, breaking me away from my fascination. Take me to Vendetta before I fucking die, I replied harshly. Please. Yoshitsune nodded and quickly hustled towards the back of the chapel. Vendettas body was tucked away in the hall that Yoshitsune had come in from. Weak flames, like a pilot light, covered her normally raging form. Her body had been bisected diagonally. Her lower half and part of her left arm had been removed in the attack. Only a steady application of potions from Herzblatt managed to keep her alive this long. Its done, Vendetta croaked. Exuberant flames leaked out of her eyeholes. I finally did it. I killed him. I destroyed his image and toppled over his city. How long Ive- Put out your flames, Im burning to death here, I snapped, cutting off whatever pointless words that were going to leave her mouth. I am afraid that such a thing is not possible. This spell was made to be unable to be dispelled. Even the person who cast it cannot put out the flames, Vendetta admitted. Oh, well that presents a simple enough solution, I said as I spread my claws. That is fine. But, before you do so, I have a request for you. Take my corpse and flee the Desolate Plains entirely. There is a Portal beneath the chapel that will lead you out. A marker showed up on my map that looked identical to the Portal that led me out of the Bowels. You arent interested in reveling in your victory a bit more? Vendetta tried to rise on her one good arm, but slipped on the slick blood that poured out of her severed body. I could see the rage and frustration dancing in her flames. This wasnt good enough, not nearly so. Armaros needed to suffer, for nothing else than my own amusement. But, those flames died out. There is nothing more that I want than to tie Armaros upside down and slit his throat every time he wakes up. I would store so much of his blood that I could bathe in it for years. I want to tear his skin apart so badly that even his magical disguise could not conceal his deformity. I want God to weep at the totality of the punishment. Wonderful, I said with a grin. I look forward to hearing all about it. When the Emperors Victory procession enters town, our agreement will end and I guarantee you that we will no longer be friends. I have cast aside my old comrades and will be losing my new mercenaries. I will not be able to outlast the entire slave horde. I will have to be satisfied with his humiliation and imprisonment. It had not been long since I met the Emperor of the Desolate Plains, but I knew that Vendettas words were true. I offered a glance towards Yoshitsune. She nodded in agreement at the proposition. I shrugged and slashed at Vendetta. Her already weakened spirit offered little fight against me and her flames extinguished from both of our bodies. I sighed in relief as Yoshitsune scooped up the torso. I will carry her, Yoshitsune said. Yoshitsune took a few steps forwards before stopping and looking towards Herzblatt. The dog priest remained behind with a smile on their face. Are you not joining us? She asked. I am not strong enough to join you, friends, Herzblatt said as he raised a hand to wave us goodbye. But, do not worry, I will stay behind and preach Gods true intentions to all of these lost souls. No longer will people ignore the opportunities that He provides us. Then you better start running. We left Herzblatt behind as I followed Yoshitsune down the stairs and into the prisons. It felt like something was watching us, but Yoshitsune sparked slightly and the sensation quickly dissipated. The marker led us through a series of rooms before reaching a tight spiraling staircase that led directly downwards. It felt like we ran down the steps for minutes before it deposited us in a large stone chamber. Eleven statues of angels lined the room. Gold filled engravings were carved into the pedestals of the statues containing the name of each of the leaders of Brunswick, including Armaros. On the far end of the chamber was the marble arch with a red keystone that would send us to the next area. Yoshitsune stopped just a few steps before the Portal. She placed Vendetta on the ground and looked up at the arch with a pained expression. Do you think that this Portal will separate us? She asked. Its impossible to know for certain, I answered truthfully. But, it will be alright. Even if we get separated initially, we will always be able to use [Urgent News] to be able to find each other again. Yoshitsune cracked a small smile as the room suddenly lit up. Armaros! Vendettas revival had completed and her flames turned back on. The demon sprung to life. Flames spewed from her body and charred the statues. Yoshitsune hopped in her portal while I absorbed the damage. Still dead, I answered. The visions of her past disappeared and her flames died down. She looked between the two of us and then at the Portal. Were not across yet? She asked quizzically. Did you really want to cross as a corpse? I asked before Yoshitsune could answer, her head popping out from a portal. I suppose not, she answered. Well, shall we? Without any further need for hesitation, the three of us walked under the arch. I could hear the Portal whir to life as we were bathed in the red glow of the teleportation magic. I felt a hand wrap around mine and I gave it a gentle squeeze in response. It felt like I was making a promise. Now that youve gotten your revenge, what are you going to do next? I asked Vendetta. Armaros gave me a wonderful idea, she answered. I despise him, but he had a goal that he strove to achieve and I realized that I needed one as well. Im going to take over Hell. What will you do if you succeed? Yoshitsune inquired. Im going to take away our abilities and make us truly suffer. Even myself. Do either of you have desires to complete the Main Quest? Im not sure, Yoshitsune answered and I felt both. I had not given it much thought. When I did think about it, I was simply excited by the idea of fighting against the strongest that Hell had to offer. Standing supreme was only proof of my abilities. There was nothing that I wanted specifically nor was there anything about the world I found a need to change. For the first time, I felt like I was in a place built exactly for me. Ill figure it out after I reach it. The spell completed and the chamber disappeared. Main Quest: Keys to the Kingdom (2). You have risen from a crawl to finally stand on your feet and view this world with greater clarity. Be careful, because if you run before you learn how to walk, you will fall on your face and everyone will pounce to stab you in the back before you even touch the ground. Climb ever higher and scream to the world that you are one of the worthy ones. Struggle until you die and then struggle again. My hands were empty as I stood alone again. But, I did not wait for anyone this time. I did not need to see Gunner running towards me with a big smile on his face. I did not need to see Miranda or Kenny or Trevor or my Mother. Instead, I blazed my own path through the thick fog of this space. Ties to my past were no longer necessary. That world was gone; the loss of my real name was the first lesson to get us all to accept that. All that remained was who we were at our core, alone and left to our own devices like the first humans who dwelled in Eden. The place that I wanted to be awaited at the end of this path would be there because I willed it so. I could feel that statement affirmed with every step. I was the ruler of this realm. I will be the one to conquer all realms. [END OF BOOK 1] Chapter 67: Advert for a Dead Body [Pooka] Good morning, demonic denizens of our cozy little corner of endless torment. Im your host, Chip, and Im going to start your day with everything that you need to know condensed into one place. Well, there is no way to tell what time of day it is but Ive decided that now is morning. So crack some eggs and chew on some suspect meat of your choosing as I speak directly into your mind live from my undisclosed bunker. And no, once youve subscribed, you cant opt out. Pooka grimaced at the loud announcement that rang within their head like it was a bell. They stuck a finger in their ear and twisted before lowering the volume with their thoughts. The volume reset and they always forgot until the newest edition of the news blasted into their mind at the worst possible time. This was one of those times. A loud cracking sound of an axe biting into the flesh of a tree trunk drowned out the voice speaking directly into Pookas head. The towering tree toppled over and fell into Pookas path with the shuddering groan of snapping wood. [Polymorph] Their short legs twisted around the knee and they dropped onto all fours. Two triangular ears and a tail sprouted out of their body. Their paws pressed into the soil and sprung them to the side. The shockwave of the tree hitting the earth sprung Pooka up into the air. They regained their balance midair and plodded softly atop the bouncing tree. With long strides, they ran the length of the trunk until they reached the base of the tree. They scurried up the massive arm of the lumberjack and perched atop their shoulder. Pooka, what happened to you? You werent responding to us. Sorry, Tauren, Pooka mewed. Chip is sending me a broadcast. Did we manage to corner the target? A shadow residing at the top of a nearby tree leapt smoothly between the treetops. Large rocks were hurled down upon them. With a flourish of his axe, Tauren batted away the projectiles effortlessly. Not yet, Tauren answered. Chip? Seriously? A raccoon-faced man groaned as a perfect circle was popped out from the side of the tree. Only his head emerged from the opening. We really need to figure out where that guy lives and beat that contract out of him. We can talk about that later, Azeban, a beautiful woman with the lower half of a snake slithered over. Her eyeholes were empty houses and gave Pooka an unsettled feeling. Lets get this done first, weve already spent who knows who long out here. The humidity is ruining my hair. Now that we got the boring political updates out of the way, no offense to our generous sponsors, lets talk about the good stuff. Our spies out in the field have confirmation that the reigning Miss Hell, Helen, has gotten together with a new beau. Caught in each others arms going into an establishment that I am paid not to mention, we expect the identity of this new lover to be unveiled soon. Better luck next time, everyone. Oh, Helen has a new partner, Pooka remarked as they turned down the volume further. Are you kidding me? Azeban shouted incredulously. Ah man, I should have stayed behind if I knew that she was going to go steady so soon. Hey! Focus! I dont need you dropping my eyes again. You were never worth her attention. Relax, Lams, Im a professional, Azeban replied smoothly. I wont even cry about what you just said. Azeban stuck their tongue out of their mouth and focused their eyes. In his vision, the raccoon could see through Lams eyes. He shuffled his arms within the tree, sticking the eyes out of different trunks and tracking the movement of their target. This time, they would finally find the boss lair and finish it off. Got it, Azeban and Lams said simultaneously. A marker immediately appeared on their maps and a waypoint appeared in Pookas vision, a handy upgrade they purchased long ago. They hopped off Taurens shoulder and activated [Polymorph]. They felt themselves grow taller, their neck and snout extended. Their clawed paws formed into hooves and a long black mane draped over their neck. No time to waste, Tauren announced as he led the way towards the waypoint. Lets go before it has a chance to recuperate. Azeban leapt from the tree and landed atop Pookas back. He casually tossed the eyes he had been holding towards the Lamia. With a gasp of surprise, she twisted her snake half to contort her torso at an angle to keep her eyes from bouncing off the ground. She gave Azeban a murderous stare. Hey, watch it! Lams snapped. She popped her eyes back into her skull and blinked a few times. They moved at speed through the underbrush. Tauren led the way, his axe at the ready to smash through any vines or traps that their prey set. His imposing health bar was hardly concerned by the damage that missing a trap would deal. They wouldnt fall for the same mistake and allow Pooka to sprint headlong through the tripwires and pitfalls. Rocks began raining upon them from overhead as the remaining monkey minions tried to ward them away from their home. Tauren raised his axe and the blades expanded to form a shield. The projectiles bounced away harmlessly. Look at me, Lamia commanded with a seductive voice. A pink mist formed around her and spread throughout the treetops. The rocks slowly ceased falling against Taurens shield and were replaced by the whoops and screams of apes in heat. The treetops swayed from their approach to their darling partner. Whose woman are you gawking at? Tauren lowered his stance and pointed his horns forwards. A snort shot hot air out of his nose and he dragged his hoof against the soil. An orange aura of a bull several times larger than the Minotaur grew from his body. The nearby trees creaked and toppled over. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. With a burst of speed, Tauren sprinted forwards. The bull that projected from his body joined him at the same speed. Everything that the bull passed through was destroyed. Trees shattered into tiny pieces and the topography of the earth was flattened. Apes screeched as they tumbled from the sky and splattered against the ground. Those that didnt die on impact were quickly finished off by Pookas hooves and Lams spear. Lecherous beasts, she spat with a disgusted face. Following the road that Tauren left in his wake, Pooka galloped into a clearing. The silver-backed boss screamed from atop a craggy rock formation. They pounded their chest and inspired the remaining apes to do the same. Are you ready? Tauren asked Pooka. Pooka swayed their equine head and snorted in confirmation. Azeban climbed down from Pookas back to allow them to return to their tiny form. They shrank to their tiny humanoid self and shook their body. Tauren reached down and scooped up Pooka. He held them softly in his hands as he pulled his arm back. Fuck em up, Pooka! Azeban cheered. Taurens arm lurched forwards, sending Pooka airborne. The silverback pointed at Pooka and screeched. Hundreds of rocks shot out from the ring of trees that surrounded the rock formation. Their size made it difficult to land a hit and all of them flew by them. They still flinched in worry as this was their weakest form. It couldnt be helped. Following the plan, Pooka changed into their most magically taxing form. Muscles bulged from every direction in explosive growth. A thick layer of scales and feathers covered their body and rows of sharp teeth grew in their mouth. Pooka landed on their hind legs and emitted a screech that forced the entire forest into submission. They swung their body around in a full circle, smashing their tail against every tree in the ring. Apes were turned into mist and the treetop they hid inside were sheared off like broccoli. Pooka then smashed their mouth against the rock formation, catching the silverback between their teeth and finishing it off with a crunch. The beastly form that Pooka chose quickly deflated and they returned to their regular form. They plopped down on the top of the rock formation. They could see a cavern at the back of the formation, hopefully leading to the rumored sin-got vein. The whispering of Chips voice continued in their mind. Without anything else to do, they turned the volume back up to listen to the rest of the broadcast. We are very excited to announce that the border with the second rung of damnation is open. You all know what that means: The Hell Express! Yes, my fellow hell spawn of incomprehensible gender, our humble home is going to be welcoming new rookies. And, like always, it will be available for your viewing pleasure. See who is desired by the top demons of the highest realms. Watch the unclaimed try to impress. Last, but certainly not least, get acquainted with the latest VIPS. You will be able to watch it all live if you have a subscription to ChipTV. Rosters are live, so pick your favorite fast! Well done, PookaAre you listening to Chip again? Azeban wondered after noticing he was being ignored. He tilted his head and got in Pookas face. Sorry, but they said that the Hell Express is back, Pooka replied. They released the participant roster. Hell Express? Azeban nearly shouted in Pookas face. Fuck yeah, Ive been waiting for the next one to start. Ill need to see if there are any Tanuki worth my time. Though Tauren and Lams feigned indifference, Pooka could see their eyes light up and gaze over all the newest demons that would join their realm. However, instead of interest, Tauren began to vibrate in frustration. His hands were clenched into tight fists and he ground his teeth. He snorted furiously. Darling, whats wrong? Lams asked with a puzzled expression. THIS MOTHER F- [???] A smoke-filled parlor room had just dropped into dead silence. Every demon had stopped puffing their cigars or even breathing. Cards were laid face-down on the table and their chips rattled restlessly in their fingers. Their eyes nervously drifted towards the demon that sat at the head of the table. Eyes that matched his blood-red suit flickered through a cloud of cigar smoke. Leather gloves drummed against the velvet chair and a chuckle left their lips. The proprietor had chuckled. Those that had been around this establishment knew that the owners laughter only meant one thing. Someone was fucked. This place had not existed for long, but it quickly grew a powerful reputation. And the source of that reputation was the mysterious proprietor. Nobody knew who they were or what their affiliation was. All that anyone knew was that if you made a deal with him, he would give you whatever you asked for as long as it existed in this realm. No matter how unlikely or seemingly impossible the request, it would arrive without fail. Need a rare item? Seeking a one-of-a-kind ability? Want someone dead? The proprietor would ensure that it was done as long as you gave him a little time. It was said that he never failed. Slowly, demons with big desires and deep pockets began to congregate around this place. With them came the leeches and the hangers-on that were looking for a handout from the almighty just to get a tiny amount stronger. If the proprietor was in a good mood, hed occasionally agree to the more modest desires. However, no matter how rare or valuable the request was. No matter how grateful the demons who left the establishment were, those that received their desire couldnt help but say that they felt like they were on the short end of the stick. But, nobody that hadnt dealt with the proprietor would know why. It was written in the contract to never mention what the cost of the deal was. And, more confusingly, those that said they regretted the deal kept going through the business doors like an addict to beg for more assistance from him. Whenever the proprietor chuckled in his amicable way, like a friend that you hadnt seen in a long time, those that heard it couldnt help but flinch. Those that were near him said that hearing it would make your heart jump into your throat. It felt like you had been stripped bare, defenseless against those piercing red eyes. And so, the demons gathered around the poker table could not afford to pay attention to their game. They had to know if they were the one that was found out, if their weakness was laid bare before the proprietors seemingly omnipotent eyes. Or, far worse, their desire. Dont mind me, the proprietor dismissed with a flick of his hand. I was just hit with a very powerful feeling of nostalgia. I know that it is rude of me as your host to treat you this way; but, if you dont mind, Id like this to be the last round we play. There are things that I need to attend to privately. Of course, we wouldnt dare dream of imposing on your schedule, the demons agreed with discordant voices. A collective sigh passed amongst the demons as they played the rest of their hand with low bets and great haste. It was like they all had won the lottery. With a quick bow and a few words of respect, the demons quickly filed out of the room. The proprietor waited for a few moments to ensure that all of his guests had departed. With a few commands within his head, his business was put on strict lockdown. He poured himself a glass of wine and summoned a tiny gold bell. He ringed it a single time. Wisps of smoke flowed from their shadow. Slowly, a cloaked figure rose from the shadow. They kneeled beside the proprietor with their head pressed against the carpet. You have need for me, sir, the cloaked figure stated. I do, he confirmed. I need you to go to the station and wait for the person in the quest. You need to give them an invitation and escort them to me. And, do not use force. It will be exactly what they want you to do. The proprietor drafted the quest in his mind and delivered it to the figure. A dim red light emanated from their eyes onto the floor. After reading over the message, they blinked the light away. I have received your orders, the figure announced. If you do not mind me asking, who is this person in relation to you, sir? The proprietor took his glass to his lips and sipped on his wine. Malformed memories passed behind his eyes to the times where he was on the top of the world. He did not expect to recognize anyone from that time considering the radical nature of their changes. But, to his surprise, the photograph in his mind looked exactly like the person he once knew. And that, in its own way, excited him. An old friend. Chapter 68: Liminal Spaces [Ishmael] Something was strange. I had stepped triumphantly from the misty region that served as the border between realms only to find a ticketing office and a set of turnstiles. Neither Yoshitsune nor Vendetta had joined me, but I had expected that our times within realms would not be the same. I looked around to see nothing else but a set of sliding glass doors behind me. I could see a world outside that delivered striking feelings of sentimentality. A frozen landscape that was a mirror of the world that I once lived in sat just on the other side of these doors. Commuting cars were stopped dead in their tracks. Leaves dislodged from a tree by the wind never managed to float all the way to the ground. And people on the sidewalks stopped mid-step. People. Human beings. It had been such a long time seeing so many in one place that it felt uncanny to me; as though they were mannequins or humans crafted from a foggy memory. My mind struggled to reconcile that I was once one of these people. I had grown so accustomed to my transformation that I no longer saw myself in them. Despite how much nicer that realm was to where I currently existed, I could not say that I missed it. I missed eating a nice burger or drinking a cold beer or relaxing under the sun, but I did not miss being a human being. I did not miss the feeling of being the one that didnt belong. My hands moved away from the doors that separated these worlds. I turned my back to the doors and moved further inside this building. When I reached the ticket office, I saw that nobody stood behind the counter. I stuck my head through the window, but saw no doors or spaces for someone to hide. I shrugged and moved to vault the turnstiles and continue onwards. A mana barrier smacked me in the face and sent me stumbling backwards. A curse left my mouth as I rubbed my stinging snout. I reached out my claw and slowly dug them into the magical surface to test its durability. It felt like scratching a brick wall with a fingernail and did not give at all. Notice Ticket Required I sighed and turned to go back to the ticket office. Still, there was nobody there and no tickets sitting on the counter to grab. Hello? I asked like an idiot. Nothing responded to my voice. I walked around the side of the ticket office to see if there was anything behind the structure. All I found were stone walls all the way around the building to lead me right back to where I started. Even though I hadnt seen a tutorial box in a long time, I could almost anticipate what it would say. It would be something ridiculous like saying ticket please or manifesting it with your mind. Choosing the less annoying of the options, I requested a ticket with my mind. I did try it multiple times; each time with slight phrasing variations. But, it was of little avail. I sighed and quickly looked around to ensure that nobody had magically appeared behind me. Fuck it. Ticket please? Notice Profile analysis complete. Ticket awarded. Please follow the directions and be mindful of other passengers. You will be automatically boarded into your proper seat upon next arrival. Tickets cannot be exchanged or sold. With a grumble, I passed through the turnstiles. I felt the mana envelope me and spit me out the other side. Large signs read the word Terminal with an arrow directing me forwards. To either side of me were empty storefronts and restaurants and restrooms sealed behind walls of mana. Brands and items and signage that I had not seen in a long time brought a contorted feeling of nostalgia. A sense of unease crept up the back of my neck as primal forces whispered of unknown danger. I wondered by whose design this place came to be. If it was one of the five that I had come to know or anothers design. But, I did not think for long. Staying in this place felt wrong. I moved quickly down the hallway and eventually found the end of the path. A large sign sat overhead that pointed directly down, indicating that my destination awaited below. However, I had also stumbled across life. Various demons were sitting around a set of stairs. My newly arrived presence quickly stole their attention. I slowed down, inspecting each one carefully. They did not look overly impressive, but I knew that it was meaningful that they had managed to reach this place at all. Calm your nerves, young buck, a demon with a salmons head informed with a tone of an aged man that idled his waning days on a sunny porch. I could picture a wad of tobacco lodged in his lip and a beer in his hand. We arent going to do anything if you dont first. Sorry, old timer, I replied as I relaxed my posture. This place has me on edge. It felt awkward showing hostility to someone with the feeling of a neighborhood grandfather. I was reminded of the aged farmers and tradesmen who drove old sputtering trucks and crowded out the local bars every night like it was church. Every liquor and convenience store in the county was propped up by their patronage. They bitched about everything all the time. The weather, the government, the wife, you; anything that they saw was a nuisance in their experienced eyes. But would give you the shirt off of their backs and their last dollar if they even smelled that you were in some shit. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Out of their memory, I would play nice. Im not reprimanding you, boy, the salmon said with a chuckle. This place has all of us a little confused and very tense. Moving up isnt quite as straightforward as it was last time. Down there is crawling with gangs of demons. If I knew that I wasnt making the trip alone, I would have planned a little differently. Are they fighting down there? I asked, the small flicker of interest flickering in my head like a dying filament. No, but they are stretched to their mental limits. If you are looking to go down there, Id fix my expression if I were you, he advised. The folks downstairs are restless. Their nerves are frayed by constantly looking over their shoulder. Show up with that bloodthirsty look and they will all turn on you. But, you are more than welcome to stay up here and wait with the rest of us. We will not be left behind up here. I appreciate it, but Id like to see it more myself first, I replied with a nod. Suit yourself. The offer stays, regardless of what condition you may return to us in. Not to speak ill of my elder, but, staying up here without seeing the scene for myself would be a disgrace. I descended the stairs to see a large pavilion made of gray stone. From all appearances, it could only be a train station. A set of tracks ran the entire length of the building. Clocks that didnt move sat at regular intervals set to different times of day. A giant board read out the next arrival as: Soon. And, like the elder salmon had stated, it was choked with demons sitting and lounging around like they were all hiding out from a natural disaster or an air raid. They hunkered down in groups; many of which shared commonly styled armor or colors. Wide spaces between crowds showed the dividing lines between alliances. There were not any open hostilities in these places, but the suspicious gazes constantly ricocheted between them. As though an unspoken truce rang out, the untrusting gazes turned my way. I had to instinctively resist the urge to respond with malice and allowed the sage words of the elder salmon to guide my way. I raised my hands, the only way I could think of how to make myself seem unthreatening. A few demons rose from their position and moved to greet me at the base of the stairs. A demon with the head of a lion led the group. Hail, newcomer, I am Brother Roderick, Captain of the seventy-third Grigori chapter and acting leader of our small cohort, the lion introduced. I apologize for the cool welcome, we have been down here for quite some time. Who may you be? My name is Ishmael, I replied with as warm a smile as I could produce. Even if I had just quarreled with their allies, I had no reason to reignite those hostilities for no reason. Ishmael Brother Roderick spoke to himself. You have a good, Christian name. Tell me, do you have a favorite verse from the good book? Psalm 23:4, I answered with a deadpan expression. The Grigori exchanged glances before nodding at each other. Your answer is acceptable, Brother Roderick said with a reluctant nod. If you are willing to assist us in maintaining order over this place, we will allow you to stay here and receive our protection. Fine, I grunted. Find a spot wherever and await future orders. Youll know if we need you, the Grigori Captain said before turning their attention elsewhere. I took a short stroll through the area before finding an unoccupied stone bench. I planted myself on the seat and pressed my hand to my chin to make a statuesque pose. A sharp exhale left my nostrils as I waited for the train to arrive. Nothing interesting happened anywhere around me. Like a cold war, the tension in the room never boiled over. Words never led to action. Any signs of scuffle were immediately intervened upon and mediated between the leaders of the affected groups. These competent displays of leadership bored me. Eventually, I stopped showing any interest in any of the sounds that surrounded me. Until I saw the demons around me leapt into action or blood coat the floor, nothing was worth my time. I turned into a gargoyle sculpted atop this bench, only rising when the Grigori ordered me to patrol. As I walked the border between groups, part of me wanted to instigate conflict. There had to be someone else that was willing to fight. But, all I just saw were cowards that didnt want to risk anything when they were so close to moving on. Nobody knew what happened if you were reduced back down to Level 19, and nobody wanted to be the one to find out. And, after all of this time, I had not gotten a single hint of Yoshitsune or Vendettas arrival. Perhaps they had joined a different group in a different part of the terminal. My hasty affiliations made it impossible to find out myself. I fell into routine; the mind-numbing monotony that I hated about mundane life. A mantra of endurance scrolled through my mind. I just had to wait for the train to arrive. But, the clocks never moved and the arrival board said the same four letter word no matter how many times you looked at it. My feet stepped on the same stone floor and sat on the same stone bench over and over and over and over and over. Eventually, I was only left with a single thought. How long had I been here? How could I pick a single verse? A familiar voice yapped and yanked me out of my half-comatose state. To choose a single verse from the good book would be like daring to choose the favorite of Gods children! It is simply impossible. My apologies, but I cannot fulfill your request. The regular Grigori welcome party barred the path of a hyena in a blue coat. They held their arms extended to either side as though they were about to give Brother Roderick a hug. However, they looked unimpressed. Fine, Capitaine with a sigh. Would Proverbs 13:20 allow you to see reason? I worry that you have been overexposed to demons of paranoid disposition. Was it in your teachings to greet everyone you meet with such sharp distrust? You are right, we have been too untrusting, Brother Roderick said with a sigh. You are welcome to join us. Capitaine began to prowl around the area, looking back and forth intently. I lowered my head and looked at the floor, hoping beyond hope that they would find somewhere else to exist and someone else to bother. Friend! My solitude was not meant to be. The hyena seemed like they had perfect knowledge of my location at all times. Dont fucking friend me, I spat. Why is the fuck is it you that I see first? How the fuck did you get here at all? Well, I am not certain as to how to answer your first question, Capitaine answered with a thoughtful tilt of their head. But, I can answer your second question quite simply. I thought that if I asked to join you, you might kill me. So I followed you instead. You didnt expect me to stay around and face the aftermath on my own, did you? So why are you standing next to me then? I dont know anyone else, Capitaine replied with a shrug. These Grigori werent the ones in Brunswick when I was last there. They didnt even know that I was a wanted criminal. I almost feel disappointed to be forgotten in this way. I dont care. Why did they continue to try to speak to me? Even after our previous run-ins and my constant hostility, they always ignored it in pursuit of their own wants. The threat of death meant nothing to them. At least, in that way, they showed more backbone than anyone else in the fucking dreary place. Is what I did so worthy of your eternal scorn? Capitaine said with a sigh. Were going to go to an unknown place, isnt it better to be allied with someone you know than someone you dont? I scratched my scales with my claws. As much as I loathed Capitaine as a being, they always knew how to show their value. I shifted on the bench and allowed a spot for the hyena to sit. Just dont annoy me. Chapter 69: All Aboard Let me get this straight. You have a piece of glass bolted to your wall and it will show you anything happening in the world? And you even have a smaller version that can fit in the pocket of your trousers? Thats right, I answered the hyenas incredulous question. Pretty much everyone had one. I mean, some of the old folks never got around to owning one. Said they rotted the brain or whatever. We were on one of our regular patrols. An immediate consequence of tolerating Capitaine was that we were now paired up on every patrol until the end of time. During those boring patrols, Capitaine and I had taken turns explaining a facet of their previous life. While my explanations of guns and cars and toilets were met with wonder, Capitaines way of life was a bit less glamorous. I was not a history expert, but I was reminded of a school tour to Jamestown in Virginia and learning about the colonists. And the average citizen of your nation has access to any of the content on this invention? They can view plays, orchestras, horse racing, war, and even sex on this piece of glass? Capitaine continued to press. All of this without even needing to leave your home? Correct on all fronts. We paused our conversation for a moment to exchange nods with another patrolling pair representing one of the other groups. Some still had the energy to use it as an opportunity to puff out their chests and try to show some semblance of dominance. But, most just looked at each other with eyes glazed over with boredom. How bizarre that my existence bears more similarities to my forebears from over a thousand years ago than my descendants but a couple scant centuries in the future, Capitaine said in wonder before gesturing at the station we inhabited. Even this staging area was something that was less than a century beyond my own death. If I had lived a fuller life, I may have been able to see the transformation that changed the world so drastically. Yeah, well, depending on who you ask, those times set us on a collision course with the apocalypse. Im sure that they will eventually discover a technology that could fix the situation, Capitaine assured. You put humans on the moon for Gods sake. We stepped over limbs and tails that encroached on our border. I so badly wanted to stomp on one of the limbs and instigate a fight to the death, but I knew Id be thrown to the wolves immediately. Brother Roderick paid close attention to everyone in the group, even the ones that didnt pull their weight. He would speak to anyone that appeared to be struggling and offer them guidance. Either he was a man who erred terribly a single time or someone that was adept at hiding their sickness from the light. People smarter than I am said that we already missed the boat on fixing it. We are just walking around with a hole in our chest and only noticing when the blood loss is about to kill us. Ill tell you this much, it was always fucking hot where I lived so I couldnt tell a difference. Me as well, Capitaine said with a chuckle before pulling on the collar of their jacket. Speaking of, are my memories making me hallucinate or has it gotten warmer? I scratched at my scales. Capitaine wasnt alone. I could feel heat seep into my body and see other demons look uncomfortable. For me, it was the perfect temperature to lie down in a hammock with a beer in hand. Memories of peace and tranquility bubbled into my mind before popping. There was no comfort down here. Maybe something is finally going to happen, I said with a shrug. Its about time that damn train shows up. But, as we returned from our patrol, it wasnt the tracks that the demons of the Grigoris group were watching, it was the stairs behind them. Brother Roderick and his ilk already had weapons drawn, sweat dripping down their grimacing, spiteful faces. An inferno in leather boots descended the steps, leaving scorch marks on the white stone. Their torso and finally, their face came into view. A sun-bleached skull of a horse housed two blazes that burned from either eye. A fireball ignited in each hand and illuminated the entire section with searing light. Ah, shit, Capitaine cursed to themselves as the other lounging demons hopped to their feet. I did not share the hyenas concerns. I could feel the eyes of the other groups move our way. One of their enemies was close showing their neck and all their teeth were bared to strike as soon as the flesh was exposed. Vendetta! Brother Roderick screamed at the newcomer. What drove your infernal form from your cave? Vendetta flames dampened for a second before the ferocious aura that surrounded her turned into something that resembled joy. She cackled, shooting flames into the ceiling and sending the Grigori on a tentative step backwards. You dont know, do you? Vendetta continued to giggle. How would you know, being stuck here? Allow me to share the good news with you. I finally achieved my revenge. Armaros died at my hands and the holy city of Brunswick was obliterated and taken over by the Emperor of the Desolate Plains. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Spare me your lies, demoness! Brother Roderick screamed before going silent. Vendettas attention moved from the Grigori and in my direction. Brother Rodericks head flipped around to find what she was staring at. As his eyes narrowed, other gazes followed him until much of the group was looking my way. Why did you look at him? Brother Roderick demanded as his head flipped between Vendetta and myself. Why the fuck did you look at him? Ask him, he was there too, she laughed. Get ready to shoot anyone that moves, I advised Capitaine under my breath. Giving orders is my thing, Capitaine murmured in response. They subtly shifted their arms to be able to catch their gun out of thin air. Ishmael, what is the meaning of this? Brother Roderick asked with confusion, his face wavering between rage and despair and disbelief. Such news should be impossible. Tell me that she lies to harm our minds. The neutral expression that I had maintained for much of my internment down here had suddenly flipped. A toothy grin crossed my face and a choppy chuckle escaped from my lungs. It wasnt anything personal to Brother Roderick that I laughed in his face. He didnt annoy me or disrespect me or look down on me. But he was a mostly-good man who cared about the community. I was not suited for such a place. What she says is true, I confirmed with a nod. The slave legions of that dragon smashed through your gates and invaded your city while your chapel burned down along with your leader. The Grigori of the group were already incensed by Vendettas appearance, my answers only pushed them dangerously close to the edge of violence. Weapons descended from inventories and were snatched into mailed fists. But, they did not charge. I could see them strain to maintain control until their leader ordered them to act. So, you were our enemy all along? It wasnt personal. I was just a mercenary who had a grudge against Sir Leal, I said with a shrug. But, if you want me to be your enemy, all you have to do is ask. You brought thousands to the mercy of a man like Yulng over a grudge with a singular man? You destroyed a group that pursued the betterment of all for a reward? Brother Roderick asked in disbelief. All that suffering, for such a selfish reason? Where do you think we are? Brother Roderick released an exasperated sigh and looked towards the ceiling. He ran his left hand through his mane and laughed a nervous laugh like a man who stumbled across a fatal car accident. Ah, he said. I had spent so long speaking to the unfortunate and the misguided that I had forgotten that not all of us have been misplaced. What are you going to do about it? I challenged. Yes, Brother, what are you going to do? Vendetta wondered aloud after her laughing fit had subsided. I have no qualms with taking a few more of you with me. Stress vibrated Brother Rodericks pupils. The hatred he harbored conflicted with the duty he felt to keep the group together. But, in times like these, when your very essence as a fighter is put on the line, pride often defeats compassion. Fingers tightened around the hilt of his weapon and his mouth opened to give his command. Ah, what a stunning scene, a disembodied voice rumbled through the station. Stay right where you are. Instantly, the new presence stole the attention of all the demons. The voice compelled stillness from all who heard it. I sighed, seeing Brother Rodericks rage simmer into confusion and inaction. The audience is going to go crazy for this sort of promotional material. Animosity, personal grudges, rivalry; all the best components of a good show. But, how about we all behave for a few more moments? Nobody is going to like it if they missed a passionate kill before the show even starts. Who are you? A demon demanded; a question heavy on the minds of all of us. Me? The voice replied playfully. Why, I am but a humble shepherd meant to take all of you little lambs into town and showcase your worth to wealthy clients. Some of you are already claimed, but othershave options. While you are here, you are in my care. So, please refrain from tearing out each others throats before I tear out yours. Just as the voice finished talking, the sign for the next arrival changed to: Arrived. Tremors shook the ground and an ear-piercing horn that sounded like a chorus of wailing rattled my teeth and temporarily deafened me. Bright light shone like a beacon from the void to one end of the station and bathed the structure in light that rivaled the sun. A black locomotive screeched into the station. Limbs and pieces of humanoids were lodged in the slits of the cowcatcher. Outlines of warped faces could be barely seen dancing in the smoke billowing out of the smokestack. Cars painted red trailed an impossibly long distance behind the train. The windows were tinted black, blinding those inside and out from seeing each other. I didnt expect to see you so close to a group that you had spent so much time killing, Vendetta commented. I could feel the heat from her presence before she even spoke. It was a surprise to see you so late. If I didnt know any better, Id say you were the last to arrive, I retorted. I will admit that I had somedifficulties in the between regions this time. But, if I am truly the last one to arrive, then where is Yoshitsune? I furrowed my brow at her retort. So far, all three of the ones I knew came through the same Portal and all arrived at the same platform. Unless that was a coincidence, then she should have arrived here as well. Did she have difficulties passing through that misty realm as well? Worry not, friend, Capitaine chimed in unnecessarily. Im sure that she is somewhere nearby. Before I could retort, Brother Roderick and his fellow Grigori shoved through us to get closer to the train. Looks of derision were flashed our way. Well settle this later, he declared as he walked by. I look forward to it, Vendetta replied. I agree with Capitaine. Better to trust in her and wait on the train than look for her and miss it. I closed my eyes and sent a message to her. Then, I took a step forward. We followed not far behind the group. Those that already reached the train had disappeared in thin air with a flash of light. As the ticket stated, the train would assign you to your appropriate seat. Our turn soon followed. I felt a burst of mana envelope me. My body felt like it was being dispersed in a puff of steam. The feeling in my limbs turned numb and I had no control over my body. Then, I was greeted with a flash of light as I felt myself pulled along by an invisible string that would lead me to my destination. Chapter 70: A Simple Wager [Yoshitsune] I was transfixed in place. The smog of the realm between ceased to smother my senses like a heavy blanket and left me in a strange cave. Behind me, I felt a wave of foreign thoughts and emotions swell into my back. I turned my back to the way forwards and moved to investigate the source. When I approached the clear barrier that separated my realm from the one outside. My soul trembled and my limbs grew weak. Though they did not move, I could feel with sharp clarity that these were people. Living people. I was peering blindly into a city center. I felt the exertion of farmers pushing carts through the dusty streets. Feelings of worry and desire echoed out from the silent mouths of merchants attempting to peddle off their wares. Men with swords bound to their sides watched the citizens with great intensity as they sought someone out in the crowd. Though the sun stayed resolutely in the same spot on the sky and the emotions did not change, I remained engrossed in the scene. The feelings that radiated off of these people was too intoxicating to turn away from. After a time, I began to conjure up a story for each individual person. What crops they grew, how old they were, what families they had back home; each person had their own unique journey that only I could see. I even named each of them as though I were their true mother. Maybe, if I spoke life into them through their name, they would begin to move again and I would not be filled with such melancholic grief. It was a sense of normalcy that I was starving for. This journey through the border realm was more harrowing than the previous time. The illusion that the enemy in the dungeons cast on my mind had brought fresh memories bubbling to the surface; memories that were all too eager to greet me once Ishmael-san and Vendetta had disappeared. Their disembodied hands were reminded of their dissatisfaction and punished me for seizing even the tiniest amounts of happiness. They clung to me, weighing me down and closing my throat with a tight squeeze. It was only the feeling of a sense of purpose that allowed me to crawl on hand and knee through the darkness and reach the other side. Each squeeze and rip and yank continued to remind me of why I could no longer give up even after my revenge had concluded. But, those thoughts had melted away long ago. Even these hands were tranquil upon viewing the scene in front of them. I could feel fingers reaching out to energies that they felt a kinship with as though they were choosing their own parts in the play. They fluttered with excitement each time I named a new person in town. Stationary, they would continue to imagine the rest of their lives beyond this frozen scene to the point that I could feel the souls on the other side move independently. They would dream of their families, the joys of new children and the grief that sweeps them at loss of friends. One day, they too would die. Some imagined they were surrounded by family while others imagined a passing cloaked in solitude to match the imaginations of their lives. And I would be behind them, imagining the course of my own life and death. To die in my homeland. Message Where are you? And then, like water droplets on a hot day, it all disappeared. Everything that was meticulously built up collapsed. Nothing had happened. Nothing had changed. They all were exactly where we left them, oblivious to the lives we projected onto them. Like angry locusts, the hands buzzed atop me in a frenzy. I ruined their lives again and they wished to ensure that I pay for it. They scratched and ripped and choked me again until my tears flowed between the cracks in the fingers that covered my eyes. I could not passively allow them to complete their tantrum. I stabbed my fingernails into the hands squeezing my neck. The pain from the damage flashed in my brain and I stumbled. But, the hands loosened their grip. I choked air into my lungs and ran deeper into the cave system. Metal barriers barred the way to a sterile path of tile. I skidded to a stop, seeing that a magical tapestry prevented me from continuing onwards. I pressed my hand up to the mana wall to receive a message. Notice Ticket Required An invisible force directed me to a small shack to my right. I sprinted over to it and stuck my head into it. I felt no signs of life. I need a ticket! I shouted into the empty room. A message of confirmation appeared in my mind and I felt the mana wall beside me fade away. I broke into a sprint as I broke onto the tile trail. Arrows led me through an unfamiliar world that I paid little mind to. The ground shook like an earthquake and screaming reverberated off of the walls, driving me forwards at even greater speed. Sparks formed around my body as I imbued mana into my steps. I descended the stairs with a single leap to be faced with a massive metal behemoth. An aura of suffering radiated off of it to suffocate the station like a wildfire. I scrunched my face in discomfort as I looked around for any signs of my friends. But, I didnt see anyone. It was just me and it. There you are, a voice echoed in my mind. The very last of you to board. Hurry up and get on, I will not tolerate delays. Then, everyone that passed through is on that thing? I questioned hesitantly. Just hurry up you stupid fool. I will leave you. The metal beast screamed again and lurched forwards. I could not afford to hesitate further. I could not be left here alone. Without any more thought, I lunged into it. I felt my body dissolve into light that was fished from the platform and reeled into the bellows of the metal beast. Lights and sounds and sensations briefly sparked in my mind before it disappeared. I could feel innumerable souls brush against me. I thought I felt something familiar, but it was not Ishmael. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I was drawn further and further backwards until I was suddenly deposited into one of these boxes. My body became solid again and I slid on the ground until I reached a stop. My head snapped around. I was surrounded by other demons. Looks like there was one more, a demon commented. Theyre out of breath too, must have been a late entry. I wonder, does that make you strong or weak? Who cares? Another questioned with a bored intonation. Im just glad this fucking thing finally showed up. I dont want to spend another minute in that place. Here, here, a few other demons said in a low, disjointed chorus. I looked around me. While some auras were more irritated than others, none were outright hostile. I relaxed slightly and found a space along the wall to lean up against. For a moment, there was only the rumble beneath us. The box rattled and swayed with every move the metallic snake made at the head. It was disorienting and I had to focus on my footing to be thrown around with every jolt and move. Some were not as lucky and spilled to the ground after a particularly violent turn. My attention passed from demon to demon, but it was difficult to see who was strong and who was weak. Going by my own journey, everyone that made it this far was a true warrior and I needed to be wary of all of them equally. So, where did you come through? A voice asked me. I looked beside me to see a short-statured demon with bat-like features. Their aura appeared friendly, but there were speckles of something unsavory beneath. However, that applied to everyone in this place. There was nothing specifically strange about them if you didnt count them trying to strike up small talk. I came through Brunswick, I answered honestly. Hmm, never heard of it, they replied with a shrug. But, I learned that there are many different realms that you can reach Level 20 in. Just because I havent heard of you doesnt mean you arent impressive though. Did you kill someone powerful to get here? I could feel the eyes of the demon watch me closely. The dark pockmarks in their aura fluctuated. Uncomfortable, my attention drifted around the room. Our conversation was the only one and they were paying close attention to me. If they had all been together long enough, then I was the only unknown. I looked to the other side of me to see a snake-headed woman sneering at me for daring to look her way. Dont mind them, the bat cajoled. They dont know how to make good conversation. Fuck you, Liscio, a demon with the head of a crocodile spat. Dont act like any of this is normal. Youve never seen a beast like this before and you dont know what the voice has in store for us. Here, here. The other demons, with exception of the snake-haired woman, said in agreement. My comrades and I destroyed the city guarding the Portal and slew its leader. They beat me here, so you may have seen them. You killed one of your realms leaders? The bat questioned with an impressed expression. Well, damn, another demon, a chimp like one said with an approving nod. No wonder we had to wait so long for you to arrive. Here, here, the room agreed again. The atmosphere in the room changed. I could feel that I was viewed far more favorably than when I first arrived. But, something inside didnt feel quite right. It wasnt me that killed Armaros, it was my comrades. I didnt think that they would care if I let this misunderstanding persist, but I could not abide by stealing the honor of another. I felt like a warrior that bragged about achievements that werent theirs. It was easy to be the hero when the real one had died. Well, I didnt deliver the blow personally, I admitted. I killed one of his officers and many of his subordinates. Was it the other members of the group that you say are here as well? One of them asked. Yes, I replied, almost sheepishly. What did you do to deserve to belong here? The snake-haired woman barked. Kill a couple henchmen while your allies took the real glory? And then, you were so slow getting here that you made us wait for God knows how long? And, as soon as the respect entered the room, it exited. I was confused, it was not as though I put in no effort, but, even I could admit that it wasnt to the same extent as Vendetta or Ishmael-san. Had all of these demons achieved similar feats as my partners in their own realms? Was I the sole one riding on the backs of greater people? I wouldnt be so critical if I were you, A voice boomed throughout the car and snapped us all into attention. Hello, my dear viewers. Welcome to ChipTVs exclusive coverage of the Hell Express! Im your host of this game, Smiles, and I am as just as excited as you are that this production has returned. Who are you? Shut up, its not your turn to speak, the voice admonished. We have given you the chance to view the profiles and lock in your predictions. Remember, anyone that predicts the winner will be able to choose from a selection of wonderful products offered by virtue of our generous sponsors. We were ignored while Smiles listed out names that I had never heard of before. Their voices began accelerating as they navigated the impossibly long list to the point where I was unsure if they were even speaking words or just making sounds with their mouth. With that out of the way, how about we clue in our contestants to what they will be doing, eh? The floor in the center of the chamber shook even more violently than the rest of the room. A podium extended from the floor. Atop it, a short, multi-colored creature rose into the room with their arms raised to either side of their body in a flourishing pose. A porcelain mask of a smile covered their face. Hello, contestants, Smiles said amicably. It is wonderful to meet you all face to face. You must be wondering why, out of all the contestants you met in the station, only you are in this chamber. What sort of common factor binds you together? Has anyone figured it out? Silence only met Smiles. I looked around the group, but did not see anything common amongst our form or our auras or our postures. No? Smiles asked with some level of disappointment underneath their jovial expression. Ill tell you then. Out of every contestant, the twenty of you have died the most. The snake-haired woman moved to speak. But, before she could let words of rage out, a red X covered her mouth and prevented her. She pulled on it, stretching her lips and raising her anger, but the red object would not budge. No interrupting me with some asinine statement about how youre not weak. I am not implying that you are weak. No, far from it. Some of you are high on the list of total kills. Some of you even have a sterling kill versus death ratio. Its just that you also have died more than any other here. Some of you may live bloody lives, others may have lived a significant amount of time before rising to this point, and some of you may have just met a misfortunate death loop. It doesnt matter to us. With a snap of Smiles'' fingers, the X disappeared from the snake-haired womans mouth. She remained quiet, unwilling to test Smiles again. Now, its time to play, Smiles announced with a clap. All of you will participate in a game. Its one of the favorites for the Hell Express. What sort of game? The crocodile asked suspiciously. A feeling of vindication for their caution wreathed their body. The rules are simple. For most of you, there is a person in the car in front of and behind you. You are able to challenge the person ahead of you and be challenged by the person behind you and the challenged party cannot refuse. If you defeat the person ahead of you, you advance to the next car. If you lose, then you move back one car. A miniature mana projection of the area we were in appeared between Smiles hands. The section became segmented into parts equal to the amount of us in this chamber. The section by their left hand turned green while the one by their right turned red. For one of you, there is nobody in front of you, Smiles said, tapping the green square before moving on to the red car. For another, there is nobody behind you. If you lose while you are in the last car, then you will be unable to continue. These fights will continue until there is only one car left. The winner will be permitted to advance further, so just win. If we werent sizing each other up before, we were now. Yet, it was a cold burning fire that emitted off the other demons. We were calmly sizing each other up. Who was the strongest? Who was the weakest? Calm down, Smiles said with a laugh. There is one last rule. I will give you all one way to have more than one person survive. If a majority of you can come to the decision that the person who will occupy the last car will automatically lose and the remainder of you can continue onwards together. What happens to them? Liscio asked. Smiles cackled in Liscios face. Crazed eyes spun inside the holes of the mask and their shadow seemed to almost suffocate the bat. But, before anything could happen, Smiles composed themselves and stepped away, leaving Liscio gasping on their knees. Wheres the fun in telling you? Decide quickly and, remember, youre being watched. Chapter 71: The Martyr Election [Yoshitsune] Smiles disappeared with a puff of magical smoke and any sense of civility left with them. Just we contestants were left behind in tense silence. By the energy that coursed through the room like an angry storm, I could foresee a diplomatic solution to our situation. Sensing this change, the cursed hands dutifully slid my sword down my arm so that the tip of the weapon poked out just beyond my wrists. VOTE Vote: Will you sacrifice the contestant assigned to the final car? Y/N Stop baring your teeth, fools, Liscio spoke first, causing a brief moment of hesitation in a few of the demons. You heard our host, killing each other here wont win you this game. So, what, you propose that we keep yapping to each other? The crocodile questioned. Im going to win this game anyways, there is no need to be considerate. Are you sure about that? The snake-haired woman questioned with a sneer. Im clearly the strongest of us. A chorus of arguments broke out over who is the strongest. Who killed who, who cleared what Dungeon the fastest, and who had the most powerful affiliations. But, we were quick to learn that few of us had shared realms and that the words of achievement could not be reliably verified. Without words, other demons went for more visible feats of power. Muscles bulged, weapons were summoned from the sky, and mana flared angrily to show to all around that they were the one on top. Before they could come to blows, Liscio stepped forwards. Calm down, all of you. All we are making is a simple decision, Dungalaba, Liscio said to the crocodile. We are all incredibly strong, but there will be only one that makes it through. Are we going to fight to the death or are we going to have one person lose for all of us? Will there be a single winner, or will there be nineteen? Scattered chatter broke out amongst the demons. For all of Dungalabas bravado, I sensed a wavering in their confidence. I dont think many of you are considering what sort of punishment awaits those of us that do not win, the chimp spoke up. If this Smiles speaks truth, then all of us have died numerous times. If you are like me, then each and every one of those deaths carries with it a major setback, enslavement, a death loop, sometimes, everything at once. Hear, hear, multiple members of the group said. Even the snake-haired woman nodded in acknowledgement. Even if you are the outright strongest in the group, there are no guarantees that you will be the winner, the chimp continued. What if you have a bad match-up or someone is hiding a secret weapon? Is it really worth the risk? I could feel eyes shift towards the one that they were most wary of. Many looked towards the snake-haired woman. Some looked towards Dungalaba who continued to puff out their chest despite it all. But, none bothered to look my way. I know that I had endeavored to try to be a better person. This news should have been of a relief to me that people did not look at me and see a violent brute. I was above this sort of sword measuring contest and should feel confident in my own skills. I knew that the opinions of these demons who did not know me mattered little and a cool head would be what would lead me towards success. And yet, I felt deeply frustrated that I was not feared. And, all of those punishments will be delivered onto the singular loser, a demon with a large deer-like head and bird wings spoke up. Are you willing to take that five percent chance that you are the one chosen? Have you all gotten this far relying on luck instead of your own skills? Hear, hear, a different group of demons chimed in. But, if you have confidence that you are not the weakest, then you have nothing to fear, the chimp rationalized. When was it established that the weakest of us would be placed in the final car? The deer-headed creature questioned in response. It could be the one with the most deaths or the least kills or even at random. It says contestant assigned to the final car and nothing about the criteria that chooses that contestant. More arguing broke out between the two main camps. Luck against skill. Nineteen winners versus one. There were no new ideas; just the rephrasing of already used ideas and without winning over anyone new to the other side. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. All the while, Liscio moved around the room to have private conversations with different demons. They spoke for a few moments before he would move onto the next before he eventually made his way back to his original spot. He got on his toes to speak into my ear. Good news, I think that, with you, we have enough to gain a majority for the vote. Huh? I whispered back, confused on how he believed I was already a member of his group without speaking to me first. But, he didnt seem to notice. I think weve gotten as far as we can, Liscio said. Why dont we just finish the vote and accept the decisions that we all made when the first arguments were completed? Ive already voted, the snake-haired woman spat. Hurry it up. I could feel everyones focus drift inwards towards their vote. I focused on my own ballot. My mind hovered over the Yes option. Warriors pick their battles based off of their chance of success. One loser was far better than one winner. But, which option gave me the best chance of winning? My thoughts could not help but shift towards Ishmael-san and Vendetta. Would they have voted to sacrifice a single person? No, I could not envision a world where either of them would rely on chance instead of their own skills. I know that Ishmael-san especially would rather rip himself to pieces than to allow himself to lose without even the chance to fight. Perhaps, it was my lack of that mentality that made it so that others did not believe that I was strong. Perhaps it was that lack of mentality that caused me to believe myself to be lesser than either of them. Even if it was the more foolish decision and even if it led to a punishment that would harm my ability to support them, I dont think that it was a decision that they would be ashamed of. VOTE Vote completed. Game will proceed as normal. Players will be moved to their car. Liscios cohort sighed in disappointment about the result. Some, like the chimp, seemed stressed that the vote didnt go their way while others turned their attention towards strategizing just how they would win the upcoming game. Tough luck, Liscio said to me with a shrug. Im sure youre disappointed that only one of us will make it through. What are you saying? I asked curiously. I did not vote with you. Liscios eyes widened in surprise before he chuckled in response. The fingers on my body wriggled and tapped. They may have hated me, but they didnt like the thought of being butchered by a weak person. Listen, I know that its good to have confidence, but it doesnt seem like you have that factor to you. You give the impression of a na?ve demon who made it here by virtue of your strong allies. Dont get me wrong, its a good way to get by, but it''s not the way to win this game. You should have been smarter to realize that. I was just starting to feel that, if I dont prove myself here, that my comrades would think of me the same way that all of you seem to think of me, I replied with a faint smile as I thought about one person in particular. That even I would believe that your impression of me would be true. Liscios energy suddenly shifted. Gone was the amicable energy marred by black splotches. Those dark splotches burned through that warmth and only left hostility behind. Fuck you, Liscio spat scornfully at my feet, taking me off guard by the sharp change in mood. I dont give a shit about your comrades or your journey of self-discovery. Youve made this all so much harder than it had to be. You better pray that you are in a car ahead of me, because I''m going to make sure that you get eliminated by my own hands. I didnt have the opportunity to retort. My body had turned to light and exiled me out of the chamber. I was pulled further down the metallic beast to be deposited in an empty chamber the same way as last time. This time, I was expecting the sensation and managed to land stably. The room did not have the same sterile feeling as the metallic chamber that I started in. For starters, it was significantly larger. I could not feel any walls nearby, or at all, now that I started to pay attention. The ground was hard and uneven, sloping steeply to my left. I felt the warmth of a fire beside me. Licking flames caused the wood to crackle. Something about this place felt familiar, as though I stood here at one point in my life. A cool breeze in the air and the sounds of water reminded me of the time that I visited Haruna-san and the nearby lake. But, I did not feel peace from this tranquil memory. I simply felt tired that my past was constantly pulled from the grave to remind me of what I had lost. I sat down and quickly activated [Sensory Meditation] to see whether or not I was truly alone in this place. Colors of menacing hues spread out above me. Smiles signature along with the faraway gazes of the spectators were my only company in this place. Finally, that vote is over and so is our commercial break, Smiles'' voice echoed from all around me. As you can see, our contestants decided that only one will be able to prove themselves. Im sure a few of you are disappointed that your predictions were wrong. But, I hope that you will continue to watch despite that disappointment. Isnt it more fun this way? With that out of the way, lets get this show on the road. NOTICE Welcome to the "Culling of the Weak." Be the only contestant remaining in the first car. Your current car: 20/20. Current bets placed on you: 0 Nobody expects anything of me. I could only laugh when I saw the number. I couldnt even feel happy that I avoided being the only one to be sacrificed. Disrespect after disrespect after disrespect from everyone and everything had accumulated to an intolerable level. My hands clenched and I could feel anger course through me like a river after heavy rainfall. Even I had limits. My blade fully extended out of my sleeve. I opened the menu and targeted the car in front of me. After a moment, a small chirping sound emitted in my head to give me permission to head onwards. Before I was turned to light and sent to the car ahead of me, I tilted my head towards the sky where I felt a clump of mana hanging above me. I spoke to everyone, myself included with a voice that quivered like a volcano about to burst. Im going to show you all. Im going to kill every last one of them myself. Chapter 72: Swallowing the Tail [Yoshitsune] I dropped into a dense jungle. Humid air and wet heat coated my body while the warbling of birds and screeching of insects greeted my ears. With [Sensory Meditation] not revealing anything important, I pushed deeper into the trees. Wide-leaved plants brushed against me and dumped water on my sandals. I hacked at the foliage in front of me to clear a path. I used my sword unceremoniously and without proper respect to its creator. It was something I would apologize for later. An object whistled through the air above me and I dodged preemptively out of the way. A sizable rock smashed into the ground behind me, spraying me with soil. I hopped to my feet and lowered my posture. I slipped between the trees using the wide trunks as cover until I could figure out exactly where the rocks were coming from. Another rock bashed into a nearby tree with a mighty crack. A treetop toppled to the ground while a third rock followed right after to bounce between even closer trees. I could feel a splash of dirt against my feet. I lowered myself further to the ground to the point I was nearly on all fours. I moved slowly through the foliage, trying my best not to disturb any of the plants to give away my position. But, it was ultimately pointless. If anything, I made myself an easier target for my attacker. The rocks were getting more accurate. I was also detecting new energy patterns upon them. An orange-hued rock came crashing through the trees to cause a fireball upon impact and set part of the forest ablaze. I hustled to separate myself from the fire to see a light blue colored rock create an ice field in front of me. As I weaved my way through the forest at speed, I reached the conclusion that my opponent moved in between attacks. Their position was difficult to track. I knew that they were to my north, but that was all the useful information I could glean. Firing back with this little information would only be a waste of mana and laying low only seemed to make me an easier target. I would need to charge their position directly to find them. I broke into a full sprint, faster than I could ever ride on horseback. My vision in the corner of my eyes grew blurry as I continued to accelerate. The rocks could not target me at all. They fell well behind my position and flared into ineffectual spells. I could feel the attacker begin to panic. They threw rocks down well in front of me. Sharp rock formations exploded from the impact, uprooting trees and creating a natural barrier. A volley of flaming rocks made the wall all the more imposing. But, it was meaningless to me. I hopped into [1000 Bleeding Eyes] and emerged in the sky beyond the barrier. I fell to the ground, into another portal and then fired myself out at a full sprint to maintain my speed. A new rock emerged and with it, I finally saw a frightened energy hop between the trees. I summoned my lightning bow and took a shot at the tree top. The tree exploded with light and fire. Howls of surprise echoed out over the forest to confirm my hit. I did not see where the silhouette had moved to, but I continued to sprint towards the target tree. I didnt see the attacker there, but I did sense them. Nearby, a chimp-shaped demon climbed a tree. I pulled out my bow and shot them. There was little that they could do to dodge and the light arced directly into their back. A scream of pain pierced my ears and a scent of burning fur rose into my nose. In a panic, the chimp scrambled up the tree to get away from me. I summoned another portal and hopped into it. I emerged from above the chimp. Their aura spasmed erratically in response to my sudden appearance above them. I dropped down upon them with my sword fully extended. They pushed away from the tree to leap away from me. But, I saw two grisly red lines cross their exposed wrists. Their appearance didnt cause me to hesitate this time. This time, I dutifully sliced along the lines given to me and saw the chimps hands fall away from their form. With another pained shout, we both fell down to the soil. I landed on my feet while the chimp stumbled and fell onto their back. They pressed their blood arm stumps into the ground and pushed themselves to their feet. Ragged breathing assailed my ears and an energy of pure fear shrouded the chimp. They raised their stumps in a feeble attempt to block me. Youre weaker than me, I said in surprise. But, that surprise quickly soured to more anger and frustration. After all the words and looks you exchanged at my expense, and youre weaker than me. Wait, I didnt say anything! The chimp pleaded. Lets talk about it for a second. No. My sword swiped along the chimps neck. Their health prevented it from being the clean kill that I was intending to give them. Blood poured from their neck as they mashed their stumps to their wound to put pressure on it. But, it was a fools errand. The bleeding stacks on their health bar would not be stymied by such poor attempts. Quivering eyes looked at me fearfully as they ran out of life. Their head dropped to the ground and disappeared into a flash of light, leaving just a puddle of blood behind. The jungles started to morph into the landscape of the car I started in. I was standing next to the same fire on the same slope of the same mountain. It was a pointless marker of my success if it only followed behind my battles. I chose to ignore it since it would only cause more unneeded frustrations. Feeling more confident in how the first battle went, I quickly issued my challenge to the car ahead of me, but was denied. They were already engaged in a fight. I tapped my foot against the ground impatiently, not interested in participating in a rematch against that chimp. But, when I had arranged my next challenge, I noticed something interesting. Your current car: 19/19. Why did they get eliminated? I asked myself. I was still in the last car. There was still no cushion between myself and oblivion. Rematches at the back are boring, Smiles'' voice echoed throughout the car. Weve had cases where the demons at the end just trade victories back and forth so neither can be eliminated. Obviously, thats bad entertainment so we got rid of that possibility altogether. All of your matches are elimination matches. I see. I sat atop the grass and controlled my breathing. My game had grown exceedingly simple. There would be no setbacks or throwaway deaths to determine the skillset of the enemy. All that existed for me was victory or elimination. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. This wasnt how it should be. In this perverse world, the meaning of death had disappeared entirely. There was no beauty left to see in it. Even now, it wasnt death that I feared, death is a consequence that I would gladly accept for my failures. The true dread dwelled within what I would experience when I came back to life. Tell me, Smiles, I said to the vast world I was placed in. You saw my match with that demon. I overpowered them easily. I couldnt have been assigned to the final car if it was based on the weakest of us. So, what was the reason? What is strength and what is weakness? Smiles asked. There are a lot of different ideas of strength or weakness, I replied thoughtfully. The strength to lift a boulder or endure through pain or not to waver when a charging line is about to crash into you. Any of those people could claim strength and would be awarded it. But, in the end, its whatever you viewed as strength or weakness. And I think that your idea of strength needs work. Oh, I agree that they were inferior to you in almost every single way, Smiles agreed with a laugh. There was only one thing that kept them ahead of you, and that was your fault. My fault? You, for whatever reason, believed that you deserved to be assigned to the final car in the game and that chimp thought they were one above the bottom. Obviously, we now both know that it was a mistake, but how was I supposed to know what you are capable of? I see, I spoke, mostly to myself, and lowered my head. So, it was an internal weakness that the others sensed as soon as I arrived in the car. Liscio saw it on my soul like a rotting wound and assumed that I was on his side. Not just Liscio, everyone saw it and feasted upon it. Look, I dont care what you do and for what you are doing it for. I just need you to make it entertaining, okay? Okay, I said with a nod. I faded into the light and moved forward. I was deposited onto an even steeper slope. The dry heat of the fire by my sight was replaced with suffocating snowfall. My feet sank quickly into the snow and my clothes grew wet and cold. I could feel a release of energy to my side, inviting me onwards. I kept my sword unsheathed with a feeling of distrust in my heart. Over the snowy inclines I marched. Ice and loose rock constantly challenged my footing while dense snowfall and wind buffeted me. Each uncertain step threatened to send me to the bottom of the mountain in a bloody pile. And, the incline grew steeper. At some points, I had to dig my fingers into the snow to gain traction. Stinging pain ate at my hands until my fingers grew numb and my teeth clacked together. But, there was no peak on this mountain. My hands hooked onto a lip and pulled me over into a crater on the other side. The rocks on this side were even looser and I lost my balance several times navigating my way down. The deer-headed creature awaited me at the bottom of the crater. This opponent was unlike the chimp. They didnt cower in the treetops or wait in ambush. Instead, they sat patiently in the center of a frozen lake. Their sword was plunged into ice and their hand wrapped around the weapons hilt. So, you are the last one? The deer asked as I grew closer to them. They rose to their feet and pulled their sword from the cracked surface. I knew that chimp was weak. No one else but a coward would beg for a lottery like he did. The only question is, how much better are you? You have left yourself with many openings, I hope that you are not discounting my skills considering how far back the both of us are. I have allowed myself to be defeated until I reach the bottom, the deer stated. It was my intention to showcase a perfect victory by defeating every single one of you. However, it seems that someone was already defeated by your hands. A pity. I hope that my sponsors will approve of a nearly perfect victory. Their muscles tensed and I used [Ride the Lightning] to dart forward with a jolt of electricity. My extending sword met theirs and a shower of sparks flashing in every direction. I redirected my energy and spun my body around to deliver another blow, but my sword only met snowfall. I lowered my stance and slowed my breathing. The thick snow obscured their energy. I stepped in a small circle, blade facing forward to intercept anything immediately. I heard the flapping of a cloak nearby. A prickle along my neck whispered of death. I turned my attention skyward. The deer plunged from above. I took a step to the side while using my sword to redirect their blade. I was able to draw back my arm and quickly snap forward with my wrist, scratching the flesh and removing a portion of health. Their sword plunged into the ice and formed large cracks. Cold water leaked out and soaked my feet. The ice rumbled and groaned from ice rubbing against itself. My sword lunged at the deer only to find that his body had been replaced with a snow dummy. Before I could pull back, the bite of steel drug across my armor. The hit sent me skidding along the ice. My ribs ached from the blow and my mouth tasted of metal. I counter-attacked into another lump of snow, but quickly turned my weapon to intercept the attack that was coming from behind. We danced through the blizzard. Each of my attacks left a pile of snow until I was left surrounded by a small army of snowmen. While I was growing sharper at anticipating their patterns, the sheer cold dulled my senses and made it more arduous to track my opponent. A sword plunged through a snowman and I had to bend over backwards to avoid being disemboweled. I kicked with speed and eviscerated the snowman. There was nobody waiting behind it. But, I already knew that they were somewhere behind me. I swung my sword in a wide arc to destroy as many snowmen as possible. I imbued electrical mana into the blow to chain lightning between the snowflakes. I heard a muffled grunt of pain before the sound disappeared. I could not be too pleased with the success. In the course of the battle, I was still the loser, the prey. There was no attack for the moment. Just as I was frustrated, the deer surely must have been bothered that he had failed to land a decisive blow despite the overwhelming environmental advantage he possessed. If I were to win, I needed to anticipate how he would plan out his next attack. Attacks from behind were too predictable. His rigid patterns told me that he was a fighter that won quickly and was inflexible in times that he wasnt. The attacks from above were not used frequently. There must be a risk to it that I hadnt yet figured out. As I thought, I felt the cold water lap at my feet. I looked down towards the cracked ice. There was one direction that he had yet to attack from. What if I made him believe that below was the best chance? I slammed my blade into the ground at speed. The ice cracked further. Long fault lines spread over the lake like the web of a spider. I slammed again and the ice groaned more, now the whole thing was breaking apart. Pieces began to sink and roll and smash into each other, leaving large gaps of freezing water. I ducked as a blade passed over me. But, I didnt bother checking the location where the strike came from. He was already gone. Then, a swing came from the same place. I got my sword up in time to keep it from splitting me in half as the force sent me backwards. It was not the end of the assault. Whatever the deer did during their retreat had reinvigorated them. Savage attacks were levied against me and constantly pushed me backwards. My retreat only inspired them to press harder atop me to force me closer to the water. Closer to where I wanted. I made my defense more firm now that I was at the waters edge. Attacks did not move me and did not appear to take me off guard. I swung back and he disappeared into a wad of snow. The howling wind blew most of the pile into me, lowering my body heat further. But, there was no follow-up attack. Not from the front or from the side. But, my back remained exposed to the water behind me. I heard bubbles surface from behind me. I waited a single second; long enough for him to be confident in his approach and commit to his course. My sword accumulated lightning and thrummed with power. I spun around and plunged my sword into the water. All of the current stored in the blade and all the mana that I had to spare sparked into the water. A booming sound rocked beneath the ice and shattered it further. I was lifted off of my feet and I had to use my portals to redirect myself safely back onto more solid ground. A motionless form plopped up to the surface face-down. I knelt down and leaned as close as I could to them. I told you not to discount my skills. The cold died down and the body glowed white before disappearing. The same fire, the same scents, and the same discomfort greeted me. I sat down and waited for my mana to slowly replenish before I opened the menu and challenged my next opponent. Before I left, I looked towards the sky where I believed the viewers belonged. I am going to show you all that perfect victory. And none of you will profit from it. Chapter 73: Blind in the Dark [Yoshitsune] They did not live long when I found them. One by one, the challengers in front of me dwindled away. Each car took me to a new place. Realms of endless sand, flat grasslands, and volcanos. It did not matter what scene I arrived in or who awaited me there, my blade could not be bested on this day. My form had never been better than it was today. In the tenth car, I was greeted by swamps and wetlands. It reminded me of the Tar Gardens. That memory made me even more irritable than I already was. I had nothing personal against Dungalaba. They were someone who was all words. I just killed them like I had a grudge. Their weak ambush from one of those swamps sent me back to a darker time. I did not fight with defense in mind. I stabbed them through the mouth and shocked them until they were delirious. They tried to get away from me, to slither back into the depths and recover. I just wouldnt let them. I sliced through their body without consideration and left them as an unrecognizable pile of flesh. And so, I continued to climb. Each fight, each victory, brought a greater feeling of being watched above me as though the clouds possessed eyes. And, each time I won, I made sure to look directly at them. I crashed through the top ten, then, the top five. They slowly grew stronger as their endless matches had finally sorted them into more appropriate rankings. Even this high up, there was a difference between the way we fought each other. They wanted to kill me, they tried to dispatch me. But, while I was fighting for survival, there was a slight hesitation within them. They had grown so accustomed to rematches that they were willing to try to understand my abilities. Each time I went for the killing strike, I could see them relax. They believed that they would get a chance for a rematch. I wondered when they would realize that they were lied to about the rules. What sort of expression crossed their face? My rise took me all the way up to the third car. I waited in my sloped campsite and took deep breaths to recover my energy. The only two that I had yet to encounter were Liscio and the snake-haired woman. I was, admittedly, surprised that the bat had managed to climb so high. I thought he may have been the type to speak instead of act. Myriad eyes of the ever-growing roster of viewers weighed down on me. I could feel their overwhelming power through the barrier of the realm like the beasts of the sea observing a small boat. A sharp exhale left my mouth. I could not let them interfere with my preparation. I had to view this fight the same way I viewed the rest. It didnt matter that I was likely the most viewed room remaining. It didnt matter that Liscio possessed specific animosity towards me or that the snake-haired womans power was apparent from the beginning. I had to fight according to my own rhythm. The warp forward dropped me on a cobbled street. The air was cool and the lack of heat from above gave the impression that it was night. I felt an energy behind me. I swung my sword around and stopped my slash at the last moment. The energy was neutral and kept moving by me. I could feel more coming from every direction until the entire area was teeming with fake life. I moved up the streets. My soul went blind to the false humanity that surrounded me. The loss of the ones that I saw through the doors was still a strong memory in my mind. My senses instead focused on any anomalies. However, I had found nothing that was worthy of my attention. All that existed were streets, buildings, and people. The only sensations that I felt were the slight increases in heat whenever I passed beneath a pole. Some sort of light emanated from the top. Intuitively, I knew that this was Liscios doing. If it was the woman, she would have struck me as soon as I appeared. My attention focused on potential hiding spots. In the nooks and alleys between the buildings and high up on the rooftops. As though my thoughts summoned him, I felt the bite of a dagger slip into the soft part of my armor and dig into my left armpit. The false human in front of me disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving Liscio standing before me. A smile spread across his greasy face. Where are you looking, puttana? Liscio hissed. I planted my foot into his chest and shoved him away from me. With a giggle, he disappeared back into the crowd. Reminded slightly of the bout with the deer, I swung down at the nearest person. But, I did not feel anything connecting with my blade. There was never anything there to begin with. Just shadows. I felt the puncture of teeth dig into my hand. Blood trickled from the two sizable holes left in my palms. With a flicker of light, I summoned a powerful blast and destroyed all of the poles around me. The lights were snuffed out at once and the shadows disappeared beneath the blanketing darkness. I could sense him with greater clarity, lurking somewhere near the next set of lights. Without waiting, I flashed into the next intersection and blinded it. A shot of lightning fired in the direction that I sensed him. The strike caused a health bar to briefly appear before both vanished into thin air. There was no trace of hostility left for me to follow. I pursued him for some time, chasing a specter through the streets and destroying any light source that I came across. But, it was no little avail. He would not show himself again. There must be something else that he was capable of; something that he refused to show. My father told me that whenever you lose sight of your enemy, they grow stronger. Let an army retreat to the woods, they can use it as an ambush. If you let them go to the mountain, they will build a fortress. If you drive them to the sea, they will try to drown you both. You wont be able to hurt me again unless you leave your hiding spot! I challenged. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Who said that I need to be near you to deal damage? He cackled. I felt a sharp pain spear through my left shoulder. The blood from my wound had been formed into a spike that collapsed with a splash, soaking the rest of my armor in my blood. But, thats all I needed. That strong feeling of hatred pierced my mind and gave away Liscios position. Without turning my head, I fired an arrow of lightning towards the top of a building. I did not check to confirm whether or not it hit. I immediately leapt into my [1000 Bleeding Eyes] and sent myself dropping from above the position. I smelled singed fur and saw Liscios form clearly. The sudden attack stunned him and my sudden disappearance made him hunker down to relocate me. My sparking blade and the rustle of my clothing alerted him. He managed to get his dagger up to avoid being decapitated. However, the electricity arced through his dagger and caused his muscles to spasm. Before he could disappear, I grabbed a hold of him with my left hand and slammed him through a window. Glass shattered and covered the floor of the room. I smashed him into the glassy ground, stabbing his back with the shards. He groaned in pain before screeching an awful sound into my face. I was only stunned for a moment; the briefest shake of my head was enough to regain some level of control. But, it was enough for Liscio and I felt him slip away from me like smoke. I could feel my head feel dull as I tried to shake off the strange feeling the scream left with me. My sword flashed up reflexively and blocked a dagger that was meant to plunge into my neck. I held back my revenge swing and sent it leftwards towards my wounded flank. There, it met the dagger again. I quickly repositioned it again to deflect it once more. It felt like the strikes were getting faster. Behind, left, in front, below, above, below, behind, in front, right, left, below, below, behind. My arm moved as though it was separate from my body. It danced on its own to keep its master alive. Even without eyes, all your senses should have been dulled, he spat. You should have better mastery over your emotions, I advised, swinging in the opposite direction of where he spoke. My sword blocked again. But, this time, I felt a leg strike me in the chest. I widened my stance and kept myself from getting pushed too far. The dagger went for my extended foot and I kicked it up to dodge. Then, I felt my other leg get kicked out from under me and I fell backward. I knew the tip of the dagger waiting for me on the floor. My eyes sparked and I twisted my body as quickly as I could. I felt my muscles groan in protest and I spiraled around. The dagger wasnt there. Two feet planted into my back and stomped me with great force. The floor below gave way with an explosion of splinters and we crashed down to the lower floor. Before I recovered, a foot kicked me squarely in the chest and sent me flying towards the wall. I opened a portal at my impact site against the wall and popped out of the floor a few feet away. I shook my head. That last attack seemed to knock my head and body back into focus. I felt Liscios presence nearby. With a quick lunge, I covered the gap between us. However, I felt the dagger slide against my blade as it passed over harmlessly. Liscios form sprung from beneath me to counterattack. I raised my sword, but felt the tip snag against the ceiling. I failed to notice the ceiling in this space was slightly lower. The dagger poke through my skin. I felt my stomach explode with another massive spike of blood. The damage caused me to drop to one knee. Say goodbye, puttana, Liscio hissed. Liscio struck forward again to deal the fatal blow. I gripped my blade and swung my sword towards the wall. A portal appeared and allowed my weapon to pass through. My arm reached out of the ceiling and I could see the grisly lines inviting me. I swished across the target. The dagger, still gripped by Liscios hands, dropped into my lap. A roar of pain erupted in my ears. Before he could try to escape again, I grabbed a fistful of Liscios clothes and the fur underneath. I punched him in the face multiple times. His knees went weak and I kept him from falling over. I looked to the portal beside me and shoved the bats head through it. I looked up and he was staring down at me. Blood from the wounds on his face dripped down on me like hot rain. He scowled at me. Even in this position, he did not yield in his hatred or beg for his life. That made him better than most. I didnt act like myself, Liscio said, seemingly scolding himself. Something about you got under my skin. That was my own fault, I responded. My lack of confidence in myself made everyone, myself included, believe that I was weak. This person that you believed was so pathetic made it so that you would not make it through to the next round. Yet, somehow, all the way up here in the second car, I managed to reach you. And you think I couldnt accept that? I wouldnt. Liscio started laughing. For a moment, the same personality that he greeted me with bubbled back to the surface. I guess youre right. Ill see you soon, puttana. You fight well, but even I never managed to challenge the demon beyond. I closed my portals and Liscios head, separated from its shoulders by the cessation of my magic, fell to the floor in a wet splat. It glowed white and disappeared along with the rest of his world. I sat on the lush ground and pressed my hand to my stomach. A lightheaded feeling swept through me and I winced from the pain. I didnt need eyes to know that there was a gaping hole in my stomach. It still trickled with blood as the bleed stacks wound down and natural recovery could begin. How was that for a fight folks? Smile boomed through my world. The contestant without any votes in her favor will now challenge the contestant who possesses the most in the game. Who could have predicted this? Isnt it a rush? I tried to ignore the announcement and focused on my breathing again. The final car waited for me and, with it, proof that I was strong. My heart buzzed with, not fear, but anticipation. I see your comments, folks, Smile continued. So many accusations of foul play. You think that I told this contestant to downplay their skills? Folks, Im hurt. How about this? I will give you all an opportunity to be winners again. If you have been eliminated, or, even if you have bets on our other contestant, I will let you change your choice to one of the two remaining survivors. No strings attached. Youve seen them both fight many battles by now. So, who is going to be the champion? Notice Your current car: 2/2 Current bets placed on you: 3961. I laughed at the sharp increase before I spat in annoyance. Oh, how fun. Our contestant is enjoying herself so much. Tell the audience, dear contestant, what fills you with so much mirth? So many people are choosing me now. It bothers me that they will benefit because they complained enough. Are you saying that this situation is unfair, contestant? Smiles questioned with a mixture of interest and indignation. You know, this may seem like many bets for you, but this is still far less than what your opponent possesses. It doesnt matter if it was one vote or a million. Do you get more daylight because you complain about the sun or more rice because you ask the dirt? Smiles laughter was so loud that it almost cracked the sky. I had to cover my ears with my hands and I still felt blood trickle between my fingers. Right you are, Smiles replied jovially. I have worked to ensure the satisfaction of the viewers, but neglected the contestants. Lets make a deal. If you manage to beat your opponent and officially eliminate every single contestant yourself, I will provide you with a very special gift direct from my own collection. Doesnt that sound good? I remained silent for a moment. I could feel anger pour down on me from above as the ant struck back against the giant. I promise, it will be worth your while. Ill send you a contract and everything. I smiled up at the sky. This was not within my personality at all. But, I had been too influenced by the types that would do this without batting an eye. I wonder how surprised they would be to see me be the one to do it instead. It does sound good. Chapter 74: Head of the Snake [Yoshitsune] My senses returned to me and I was placed upon a scene that I knew all too well in life. The grisly aftermath of a battlefield abandoned to the spirits. Soldiers wearing shimmering copper-tinged breastplates and skirts were strewn about the muddy ground. Spears rested in their open palms and ornate round shields rested atop their chests. Some were plain while others had strange patterns or animals. Some had majestic people on it that I did not recognize; people that glowed with divinity. Their gods. But, their gods would not visit them in this grim recreation. Their comrades would never arrive to retrieve them. Their blood drained from numerous gaping wounds in their bodies and soaked the ground. Crows and carrion birds ripped exposed flesh from the bones and flew back to their nests. In the center of the area, the bodies were piled up in a small hill. Despite their mangled limbs and crushed bones and severed pieces, they all stared upwards. Whatever that was there that made them die en masse, I could not determine. And, atop the piles of corpses, was the snake-haired woman. I was not expecting you to be the one to greet me last, the snake-haired woman said, her back facing me. I believed you to be already dead. Thats what theyve all said, I remarked, my sword drawn and pointing towards her back. But, I am here while they are not. I heard what Smile announced. You eliminated everyone else yourself? I have. The snake-haired woman rose from her position and I tensed my muscles in anticipation. She turned to face me and gripped onto a wooden shaft that was poking out of the pile of corpses. A long spear emerged from the viscera and dripped with the blood of the defeated. Im envious of you, the snake-haired woman said. It was the philosophy of me and my sisters to kill every opponent that we had. I believed that was what I was doing by standing on the top and preventing anyone from standing above me. But, you climbed from the bottom, dragging the corpse of everyone who tried to stand above you to drown in the mud. Your journey through this game has been far more complete than my own. Youre more talkative than I expected. You seemed like an honorable warrior, so I thought that you would understand, she replied. And, this place has me feeling nostalgic in the worst way possible. I had been on this exact battleground before. This is where I lost everything in my life. This is where I accepted to be an Erinyes for the gods and hunt down the oath breakers and false-tongues that smothered the earth with their duplicity and greed. Even in this new life, I hunt down my patrons oath breakers with my sisters. Then, you wish to treat this as a duel with honor? I asked with a raised eyebrow. It was not a consideration I would have afforded any of my other foes. I think it would make a fitting finale, she replied, gesturing towards the invisible viewers above. Where I am from, it is customary before a duel to introduce yourself to your opponent, I stated. My name is Yoshitsune. Tisiphone. Tisiphone descended the corpse mountain in a few casual steps. Her clawed feet dug into the blood-soaked mud and her spear was raised in a readied position. But, I did not flinch or move to strike. Her spirit remained neutral and I chose to trust her honor as a warrior. I could feel the raucous energy of the viewers above beat down atop us. They cared little for the pageantry, only the violence. Are you ready? She asked. I am. As soon as the words left my mouth, Tisiphone sprang into action. The spear tip sliced forwards like a snake bite. I sliced my sword upwards without any magic assistance and allowed it to pass harmlessly over my right shoulder. Before she could pull the weapon back, I stepped inside to Tisiphones unprotected flank and tried to slash her stomach. Her scaled palm blocked the strike just short of her chest armor. Her hand wrapped around my blade. As I pulled the weapon free with a splatter of blood, she twisted her body and kicked the back of my right leg while her bloodied hand drove towards my chest. I followed the path that she wanted, allowing myself to be driven to the ground. I kicked her face with my right leg while [1000 Bleeding Eyes] carried me to a spot just outside of range. Just as I landed, I released a volley of lightning arrows at Tisiphone. She stomped the ground and one of the circular shields shot into her hand. The lightning clashed against the white-haired god depicted on the surface and was dispelled in all directions. I fired another arrow of lightning to see it obliterated again. I saw the spear in Tisiphones hand shrink to half the size it was originally. She took a defensive stance and moved towards me with quick steps. From her slackened mouth, a red mist billowed out and covered the battlefield in a crimson haze. My mouth dried like fruit in the sun and a shuddering pain of hunger spread through my stomach. I was temporarily shocked. The need for food or drink was something that I had not experienced in many years. Tisiphone stabbed her spear forward, but she was still too far away for the tip to reach to meet me. The spear grew in length and rapidly extended my way. I ducked and deflected before charging Tisiphone. She shrank her body behind her shield and used it to block my sword. With one hand, I slashed against the shield while my other hand fired a bolt of lightning through a portal. The strike emerged from behind Tisiphone and slammed into her back. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. At the same time, I felt a sharp pain in my ankle. I glanced down and saw a snakes fangs dug deep into the flesh and scraping against my bone. With a flick of my sword, I tried to decapitate the snake. However, the flesh turned solid and the snakes head became a spear tip. Tisiphone retracted her weapon that shrank back down to the short spear. I immediately hopped out of the way of another strike. This time, the spear did not bother hiding its hidden transformation and immediately became a snake. Its writhing body made unpredictable movements and I missed deflecting it properly. It dug its fangs into my armor and tried to penetrate into my shoulder. I slashed again, drawing blood and the snake withdrew. But, I had lost track of Tisiphone. I met the white-haired god of Tisiphone face to face as her shield smashed me across the face. Blood spewed out of my twisted nose and my feet left the ground. I rolled and popped back on my feet. I shook my head, my mind sloshed around in my head like a drunkards sake. I allowed the blood from my nose to drip onto my outstretched tongue and slake my thirst. Tisiphone leapt into the air. The crimson smoke spilled from her mouth and cloaked her body. The hiss of a snake tore through the miasma. I reached my arm into the air and emitted a full blast of lightning into the sky. Immediately after, I swung my blade to the left and sliced into the whip-like snake. My feet kicked me backwards and out of the way of Tisiphones slam into the ground. A spray of dirt and bloody flesh spread into all directions like a filthy wave. I stepped through at speed and delivered an overhand blow directed at Tisiphones back. I landed a solid hit, but not fatal. I felt the snake coil around my arm. I gripped the snake and jumped into the portal. Before I could close it, the weapon was unsummoned by Tisiphone. I floated in my hidden space for a second, repositioning my portals to surround my foe. I channeled my lightning and exploded through one of the portals directly on top of Tisiphone. Tisiphone managed to react in time to get her shield above her. The full force of my swing connected with Tisiphones shield with a large blast and sent us both flying away from each other in a shower of sparks. I went along with the momentum of the blast and used a nearby portal to slingshot me right back into an attack. The tip of her spear waited perfectly for me at the exit. I twisted my torso and the weapon dragged along my stomach. Avoiding disembowelment caused me to lose my form and forced me to withdraw my attack. With the speed I still possessed, I rotated my body to go feet first into the fray. I slammed into Tisiphone, both of my feet pressing into the shield. I bent my legs and jumped into a different portal, causing Tisiphone to be pushed onto her back. A plume of red smoke greeted me on the other side of my portal. I followed the path that I believed her to be to be met with the shield again. I pushed off of the shield and received a snakebite to the left forearm. I dug my feet into the ground and ignored the snake bite harder onto my arm. I lunged forward with [Ride the Lightning]. The speed caused the snake to be dislodged from my arm and my sword pointed forward to pierce whatever was on the other end. I saw the bearded face of her god on the other end. I formed a portal on the surface of her shield and plunged my sword all the way through. The blade emerged behind her. I felt the sword pierce through her neck and I saw the tip shoot out of the front of her throat. Tisiphones eyes widened. She dropped her weapon and pulled her right arm back in a fist. I tried to disengage, but the snakes on her hair had snapped down on my arms and locked me in place. She pulled on my arms with the snakes and sent my torso through the portal and out the other side. I sent as much electricity as I could through my body, but she refused to lessen her grip on my arms. Her fist already finished its arc and collided directly with my face with a thunderous impact. My head snapped backwards. I felt my teeth crack and several muscles in my neck tear. My body was sent flying back through the portal. I bounced several times through the muddy ground until I regained my footing. My knees weakened and weeping wounds covered my arms. The fangs of the snakes carved long wounds through my forearms as I was forcibly dislodged from their grasp. Tisiphone charged me; a river of blood flowing out of the wide wound in her neck. She abandoned the spear and her clenched fist waited behind the cover of her shield. I dug my feet into the ground. My body was not in a condition for rapid movement. Our wounds were already near fatal. A long inhale was followed by a long exhale. I tried to force my fear and unnecessary thoughts into a dark corner of my mind. Thoughtlessness directed me towards instinct; the moves that I practiced over and over and over again in order to survive war. Though I did not survive, it did not mean it was not valuable. Tisiphone pressed her shoulder behind her shield and charged into me. I sent an arrow of light into a portal directly in front of me that struck her in the back. The force caused her to momentarily lose her footing right before impact. I gripped the shield with my left hand and tried to wrench it to the side while I directed a slash into Tisiphones unarmored thigh. My action succeeded and a slice of Tisiphones leg muscle sheared away. I felt another bite on my other ankle and a hammering fist popped my shoulder out of place. I tried to redirect my sword, but my limb no longer complied with my demands. My left hand fired another bolt of lightning directly into her torso as a punch to the face snapped my neck to the right with a crack and a loss of sensation in my body. My legs, no longer possessing the strength to support me, collapsed and dropped me into the mud. Numerous wounds covering my body contributed their share of blood to mix into the soil. I could go no further. It was a good fight, I said to my opponent and the viewers. I have no regrets. If a killing blow came for me, I did not feel it. The next thing that I felt was the faint warmth of a fire and the gentle pokes of blades of grass against my skin. I jolted into an upright position and looked around. The bloody battlefield that I collapsed in disappeared. The familiar mountainside campsite replaced it. I quickly inspected my body. All my wounds were gone. The numerous snake wounds were gone, my nose was no longer crooked, and there was no more hunger. Our contestant finally awakenslong after the viewers have left to watch other things, the voice of Smile echoed over the landscape. I didnt even get a winners interview. What happened? I asked in confusion. I thought I died. You did. You both died, she just died first. It was a very thrilling fight; worthy of the finale, Smile complimented and fell into temporary silence. Well, I have other places to be and you need to be getting to the next stage. Off you go. Wait, what about my reward? Check your messages when you get off the train, Smile instructed. I have placed a location within it. You will find your reward there. Now, off with you. I tumbled through the light and was dropped into a place nearly identical to the room that I just left. The bodies of demons littered the ground like bloody flowers. Unlike the soldiers who died in conventional ways. These bodies were crushed, burned, ripped limb from limb, and every other creative way that these unnatural abilities bestowed upon us could unleash. I made it one step before I felt danger. The metallic clunk of a weapon slapping against a hand made my muscles tense. So, you were the one who won the death game, a giggling voice emanated from a distance. Capitaine? Chapter 75: Front Seats to the Grudge Match [Capitaine] I regretted having those conversations with Ishmael about the world that existed after my death. The wondrous technologies that waited just around the corner. The amenities, the culture, the knowledge; everything was so much brighter just beyond my grave. You could get in a metal tube and fly anywhere in the world. You could eat the finest foods and drink the fullest wines under the electrical illumination of a sprawling city. You could be anyone you wanted, unfettered by nationality or race or identity. Then, I got on this infernal train and was met with the barbarism of antiquity. But, then again, I never should have raised my hopes in the first place. Ishmael was a man from the future, but he espoused none of the class that I hoped for from someone of his era. Instead, he seemed to prove more at home with the mindless brute of the pre-enlightenment. Hatred and grudges built from our internment in that stone coffin and before had grown into the perfect kindling for a blood sport that would quickly be taken personal. Some harlequin named Laugh was more than ready to provide the match that would create the fire that would consume all of us. They giddily described the lack of rules for this game. Teams could be made, you could kill in whatever manner you saw fit, and if you could obtain outside help, it was encouraged. The aristocratic class of Hell was paying very close attention to these results. Notice Game: King of the Hill Be one the 10 surviving candidates to proceed. Current Alive: 834 Then, we all tore at each other like wild animals. At the center of all of it was the same woman who interrupted the peace of the station. Vendetta. I assumed that the death of Armaros and the dismantling of Brunswick would have sated her grudge. But, the raging inferno that swallowed the car I was in whole told a different story. It took everything I had to escape into the next car to avoid being turned to ash. I drove between the metal wall and a row of seats and felt the burst of hot air blast through the doorway that closed behind me. I had to slap away the errant flames that landed on my fur. I summoned a mirror and inspected the damage done to my meticulously groomed fur. Burn spots covered my neck like hideous spots. Who knows how long itd take to grow that back properly? Provided that I survived this in the first place. I used a repair kit to fix my damaged uniform. No self-respecting officer would be caught dead in such battered equipment. Satisfied with the condition and trying not to mourn my fur too greatly, I hopped to my feet, ready to face a more genteel group. But, things were not much better elsewhere. People were killing each other and being killed before even a minute had passed. The seats were disemboweled and the filling floated through the room. Had that time within the station truly built up such animosity? Hey, I recognize you, a voice echoed from down the car. Youre that dog that was with the Grigori! Im flattered that I am such a memorable presence, I thanked with a short bow, using the opportunity to scowl before returning to my regular smile. For what do I owe the pleasure of being called out in this way? Im sure that many of us were organized simply based upon which stairs we descended, I reasoned to the rock-brained fool. I dont care, I dont like your laugh. If they wished to act like animals, I would treat them like animals. After all, hunting is what I did best. I activated my ability [Death Comes in Threes]. A brilliant red beam of light escaped the barrel of my gun and connected squarely between the demons eyes. The top of the brutes head was melted to paste, leaving only their slack-jawed mouth. They fell to the floor with a wet thud and a beautiful silence born from surprise overtook the car. Fortunately, they were too shocked to think that I may have only a limited number of shots available to me. Does anyone else have any complaints about my former affiliation or my musical laughter? I asked the rest of the car. Head shakes and wary gazes were all I received in response. Such starving beasts we have for you today, our dear viewers, the sing-song voice of Laugh echoed throughout the car. So many dead already before we have even set the proper stage for you. The car began to rumble and shift. Each of the walls fell down and stretched as far as the eye could see while the ceiling disappeared. Seats folded and accumulated together to form rudimentary topography. My own feet were lifted up by a cushion hill that gently formed beneath me. From my vantage point, I could see the entirety of the car and the adjacent cars. The grisly results of this game were laid bare. No group was immune to the initial thinning of the herd; the ignoble remains of those that did not make it this far were unable to be hidden. You little birds were meant to receive so much more space to fly about, Laugh admonished with the cutesy voice a mother would speak to an infant. Annoying as it was, I had to respect the decision. Well, anyone that didnt even make it this far wouldnt have been that entertaining anyways. You may continue. It was appreciated that Laugh bothered to announce that the game was back on, but the raging fire that burned behind me told me that the game had never paused. I had no intention of squandering the additional space and used this opportunity to slip away from the more populated spaces. Let the bloodthirsty take themselves out first. The game wont be won by the ones who notch the most tallies in their gun. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. With the space available to roam, my sweet chiens de chasse scampered out from my shadow and began to scour the areas around me. The larger shadow of the Corpse-Seeker prowled from underneath me; it watched the battlefield with an intense gaze. It sniffed several times back towards the bloody remains that I just retreated from. Find me a suitable hunting location, my sweets, I cooed to my pets. Bound to my orders, they spread out to the four corners of the space. I crouched low, a nearby cushion embankment as cover. I slid the barrel of my gun between the gaps in the material and summoned some binoculars to observe the scene. I would be ready to take an opportunistic shot at anyone who looked like an easy kill. My vision shook. A dissatisfied bellow rumbled from beneath me. There was one pet that was not allowed to play with the rest. Apologies, Aurochs, you are far too conspicuous for this adventure, I apologized to the disappointed beast. Worry not, you will have your moment. The chiens spread and, with their playful exploration, my map updated quickly. This space was not infinite. Approximately three hundred feet of new territory spread out behind me. From what I could see, the train itself did not increase in length. As for how much vertical room existedI still had no reliable way of knowing. I needed to capture a bird at some point. The only fliers I had found so far were hideous beasts that lacked the same visual style as the rest of my pets. Loathe would I be to allow a squawking beast to join my cohort just so I could measure the sky. After a few moments, some appetizing prey stumbled across my path. They hobbled along, nursing a badly wounded leg. A spear snapped part way on the shaft still jutted out from the thigh. Blood gushed out of the wound and their eyes were more concerned with being chased by whatever harmed them than the danger that awaited ahead. I pressed the stock against my shoulder and lined up the sights to the target. Were they injured enough that a shot at center mass would be enough or would I need to aim for the head to be safe? I went for the shot I was already set for. My finger squeezed on the trigger and a loud bang erupted from my relatively peaceful corner of the battlefield. The demon looked in my direction with a stupid expression before the impact struck them in the chest. A powerful force sent their body flying backwards and it came to a limp rest. I kept the gun trained on them, ready to spend some extra mana to forego a reload. It turned out to be unnecessary. The hunt was successful. I quickly pulled my gun from my cushioned defenses and moved towards a new location already scouted by my sweets. I reset my weapon and watched the area around the corpse. Perhaps, whatever hunted our dearly departed friend first would come to confirm its kill. Several minutes came and went, but nobody came for our poor soul. A few demons did move by the corpse, but they seemed more preoccupied with surviving. But, it was not a pointless effort. The body had remained lifeless far beyond the reasonable time that it would have taken to revive. I wondered if they were simply playing dead to avoid additional pain, so, I dispatched one of my chiens to confirm my assertions that they were still dead without a hope of reviving. I rubbed my chin. It seemed obvious from the objective of the game that this would be the case. Though, it was a good habit to not be overly trusting in the rules of the game. That was the fastest way to find yourself in a dire position. With over four-hundred demons still alive and spread to the four corners of the battlefield, it no longer seemed like a smart idea to maintain this position. A bark from beyond told me to reposition myself with haste. I slipped from location to location, slowly moving my way towards the back of the train where it appeared to be less populated. Most were actively moving upwards in the train to gather close to the explosive brawl at the head. Small groups of wary demons huddled together and the pace of my escape slowed down to a crawl. In some cases, a few of my precious chiens had to serve as an appetizing distraction to allow me to slip by undetected. They finally found the value in banding together and my hunting strategy was no longer valid. My finger remained a depressing distance away from the trigger. Eventually, and around fifty deaths later, I reached the tail end of the train. I settled into a comfortable spot near the back wall of the car, directly next to the aftermath of the battle that purged many of the inhabitants. I aimed my gun back from where I came from. The chiens reported a group of four and a group of three on the other side of the car, but they seemed to be more concerned with each other and paid me no mind. At some point, the flames from the front of the train died down and, presumably, Vendettas flames were snuffed out. I would call her foolish, but I dont think she would have much cared to win this game if it meant dragging as many Grigori to their grave as she could. The situation calmed down considerably. With a little over three-hundred still alive, most of the demons had now dispersed to their own tiny groups and waited for their opponents from more favorable defensive positions. An itchy feeling spread over my brain. This development couldnt be good. When a death game stalls out is when new, far more unfavorable rules get implemented. Cowards, I hissed, willfully oblivious to my own hypocrisy. Kill each other again. Good news, everyone! Laugh bellowed out over the car, instantly confirming my intuition. Our winner from the game behind us has now joined us. Watch out, this contestant eliminated every single one of their competitors personally. Lets give them a warm welcome. I heard some magical mechanisms whirring at the doorway near me. Quickly, I put my pets into position and spun my gun around to intercept whatever horrific beast was about to burst forth. I tried to relocate from my unideal position, but lacked the time necessary to get to a new spot entirely. My mind went over battle strategies and escape plans in rapid succession until I found something satisfactory. A red-skinned woman dropped out of a beam of light. A long blade that trembled with the power of a storm rested in her extended hand. A pair of hands covered her eyes while another gripped around her neck like a bony noose. Yoshitsune. I stifled a laugh of joy at the change in fortunes. How could I not be giddy? The game master just described her as a killing machine and I had the perfect chance to make her a part of my little group. Provided that she didnt hold as much of a grudge as her partner did. So, you were the one who won the death game. Capitaine? She asked in surprise. Quickly, quickly, over here, I urged before someone else noticed her presence. She kept low and moved to my position. I scanned the scene with my binoculars and found no suspicious movements. I gave a command to my chiens to keep close tabs on the two nearby groups and focused on my recruitment process. So, whats going on? I gave her as comprehensive an explanation as I could pertaining to the game rules and what I had seen so far. I made sure to make it as generous towards myself as possible and contain no mention of the fact that I did not aid Vendetta in her quest for a berserkers funeral. It was business that brought the two together, but their opinions on one another was a mystery to me. Since they arent reviving, does that mean that this is a Dungeon? Yoshitsune asked with a thoughtful expression. That, or our demon in charge is capable of making that possible. But, I find that too terrifying to want to consider it further, I joked. Does that mean that there is a Boss somewhere in this space? If we can find it, then we could skip this game entirely. I grinned widely. This was the beautiful thing about a newcomer, they actually thought about the game beyond the immediate need for survival that the rest of us were overcome with. She was the only one that might be able to see something I could not. I wouldnt tell her that though, I worried that my reckless phrasing would pit her against me. Thinking like this is why I killed you first last time, I said; my loose lips jumping from one faux pas to another. But, she smiled as though it were a compliment. Notice Game: King of the Hill Rule Update You have 60 seconds to kill another demon. All that fail to do so by the time the timer runs out will perish. Lets get that kill first before we start hunting down a boss, shall we? Chapter 76: Bullet in a Haystack [Capitaine] Our first targets were the two groups that hunkered down near us. They were eyeing each other up as good targets to extend their timers and did not pay much attention to who or what was behind them. My chiens pointed their noses towards the exposed side of their cover. Three demons hunkered behind a pile of seats. They fired exploratory spells and projectiles across the car towards the embankment that protected their nearest rivals. A volley of similarly strong attacks crossed the metal ground between them and smashed into the cushion hill. We need one each, lets not be gluttonous about this, I reminded gently, the magic of my command slipping into Yoshitsunes ears. One, she confirmed with a short nod before she disappeared in a flash of light. The crashing sound of thunder from behind startled our prey. But, by the time they heard the noise, Yoshitsune had already appeared on top of them, her blade spraying blood in every direction. She immediately swept her blade again, with a shock of lightning atop it. One of the demons died while the other two were injured from the blast. I had only just managed to lift my gun up and take a shot. Their expected two on one counterattack evaporated when my bullet gave a greeting to a demons forehead. Their head snapped back and they fell backwards with a limp impact. Yoshitsune took a few more bites out of the lone survivor with her blade. A blast of light took her away from both groups and disappeared amongst the cushion landscape. I took my own evasive maneuvers to remove myself from vision. That was more than one, I said to myself as I snapped up my binoculars and began scanning the scene. Shouting could be heard from the surviving group. Their heads peered over the embankment in curiosity over the fate of their just recently alive adversaries. With the timer running low, they took the risk to investigate the scene more closely. The scene that they came across drained the color from their face. I watched their heads twist in every direction to try to find the perpetrator, but there were no immediate signs. With less than fifteen seconds remaining, I watched firsthand just how close their bonds to one another were. An explosion rumbled the landscape and their sharpened teeth and claws turned against one another. I watched silently as they ripped each other to shreds as quickly as possible. One of the four managed to get the first kill. A sword plunged through the unfortunate losers chest and penetrated the other side. Blood dribbled down the tip and they planted a foot into the victims chest to extricate the weapon. The first winner flashed their eyes towards a potential escape and the other two turned on them. There was not enough time to negotiate or to use logic. Impulses drove violent reactions. They fought each other to be the one to be able to secure the kill. Fire spewed and water attempted to extinguish. In the end, neither managed to dispatch the first winner before the timer went out. As soon as the clock reached zero, both demons collapsed from the invisible death that seized their hearts. The lone winner stood on uneven footing. Their shoulders slumped and their tongue lolled lazily from their open mouth. Before they could even celebrate their survival, a red portal opened behind them. An electrified blade thrusted out from the opening and pierced the demon through the neck. Their muscles spasmed and they fell to their knees, too weak to pull the weapon from their throat. The demon fell forward, sliding down the weapon and landing face-first onto the metallic ground. Out stepped Yoshitsune, her head turning to face my hidden position. This was a different beast than the one that I had known during the hunt of the Corpse-Watcher. It was not a change in demeanor. Her personality had not changed. Nor was it a change in her combat. It was a ferocity or a brutality that overcame her like I had known many mild-mannered demons to eventually fall into in the past. The red-skinned ogre of the east possessed something else intangible. But, I did not have the time to analyze the changes in my returned friend. Less than a third survived the timer, leaving around ninety contestants scattered around the area. Beneath me, I felt the ground move us towards the center. The viewers werent very interested in watching us bumble through the battlefield in the hopes that we come across each other. Yoshitsune seemed to ignore this. She was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the open. Her horns were covered in a soft glow and I could feel waves of energy pass over me every few seconds like a pulse. Friend, what are you doing in such an exposed place? I hissed from behind my cover. If you couldnt tell, we are being condensed closer together. I am seeking the boss, Yoshitsune answered. And, how is that going? I do not believe the creature to be large in stature, she explained. Outside of our viewers, the only thing I am detecting are our other contestants. So, either the boss is not physically within this space, or it is one that specializes in stealth. I rubbed my chin. The idea seemed great two minutes ago when there were around a hundred and fifty more living souls available. But now, why couldnt we just win ourselves? It was clear that Yoshitsune was far more of a threat than she was when we last met. All we needed to do was meet a few demons that would team up with us and we could sweep through and end it? Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. But, that didnt feel fun at all. Discovering and eliminating a hidden boss. I wanted to show Laugh and all these observers that I was of a better creation than they were. Destroying their little game and creating my own path to victory sounded far more gratifying than shooting the heads off of forty more demons. Alright, go my chiens, try to flush out this hidden entity. My hounds turned from seeking out opponents to scouring for this boss that may or may not be present within this space. I frowned at the blindness that this would create, but, I would just need to trust my little ogre. Where are our nearest enemies? Yoshitsune pointed her hand to the front and left. Five, one hundred and twenty shaku. She moved slightly off center. Two groups, six and seven. Two hundred and fourteen shaku and two hundred and ninety seven shaku. Arm all the way to the right. Two, one hundred and seventy three shaku. Arm back nearer to the center. Over twenty in different spots. Three hundred shaku. I can feel farther if you want the rest. Thatsfine for now, I replied, making a mental note to research if there was a creature that had her ability. That, or try to get her to join me instead of Ishmael. But, I dont think shooting her in half to steal the Corpse-Watchers rewards made her warm to me. I held up my gun and scoured the land in front of us. I could see a few aggressive demons prowling in the far distance of the battlefield; veterans of Vendettas last stand that felt confident in their powers. Small skirmishes were breaking out to assail those unguarded individuals. But, for now, no new messages arrived. Unless that fight intensified, I knew that the lack of action meant that a time limit of killing would be implemented soon. It was perhaps better to create our own action. Yoshitsune, I think its important that we set ourselves up for success, I suggested to the meditating woman. We should move to the pair on the right in preparation of the next order. Very well, she agreed, standing from her lotus position and unsheathed her weapon. She led us on an aggressive approach with a near direct line to the enemies. I was unsure if it was her lack of sight, but she did not seem overly interested in using any of the cover that our game host had so kindly provided. Instead, we ran low across the wide gaps in the terrain in the hopes that we were not spotted. My golden-eyed loup scouted ahead, investigating if there was anyone capable of suppressing their energy and acting invisible to Yoshitsunes sight. It reported nothing unordinary just as the chiens yipped and pouted at their lack of discovery at this hidden boss. Even if we didnt find it, I would still have found the idea clever. We reached a highly lumpy corner of the train car. Large mounds of cushion and metal framing stacked on top of each other to form a more complex fortification than most of the terrain. The area was littered with corpses to showcase the intensity of the fighting over this location. The question that remained was whether or not we were assailing a fortress of blood or the grave of wounded lions. They are near the top, on the side facing the wall, Yoshitsune informed, pointing at the one lump amongst many. They both have very strong magical signatures. We have an elevation disadvantage, I commented. How do you propose we attack them? Notice Game: King of the Hill Rule Update You have 60 seconds to kill another demon. All that fail to do so by the time the timer runs out will perish. Before they kill each other, I added. Take a shot from here and follow me through my ability, Yoshitsune directed. The Corpse-Watchers eye opened on the ground beside us with its twin hovering in the sky above the position. My pets ears pinned back against its head as it saw the mark of its former ruler. I could hear the sounds of combat from behind the cover. Without a better idea, I lined up a quick shot and fired it through the cushions. The mana-infused bore a sizable hole through the fabric and silenced the fighting instantaneously. I could hear their shuffling. They tried to find a good angle to observe who assailed them without it costing them their head. Yoshitsune slipped through the portal with the Corpse-Seeker right behind her. Not wishing to make the plunge myself, I slid my torso through the opening and aimed my next shot from above. With the added firepower of my pet, we did not take long to finish off the ambushed demons and claim the hill ourselves. I sighed with relief and tumbled out of the portal to land on the high ground and observe the battlefield from afar. I could hear the sounds of combat whirring up again, driven out by force by the audience. Magical effects from large-scale attacks cut through the sky. Well done, but I think we will have to move again soon, I stated. We are far too far away for the next timer. But, I did not hear a response. Instead, I felt the gentle pulses of Yoshitsunes seeking ability wash over me. I turned my head to see her face looking skyward in pained rapture. Her hands trembled and the fingers of the hands that coated her body wriggled in discomfort. Capitaine, Yoshitsune said with horror. I was wrong. I thought that the boss was hiding amongst our fellow contestants, but that was incorrect. It was hiding amongst our observers. I tilted my head towards the magically blackened sky that hung above us. My eyes squinted to pick out any silhouettes or movement that would draw my attention towards whatever Yoshitsune saw through her unique way of sensing. Where should I shoot? Anywhere, she replied sharply. Are you certain that this remains a good idea? I think it is going to arrive no matter what we do. I fired an exploratory bullet directly into the sky. It traveled for a few seconds before it disappeared into the blackness above. For a second, I assumed that it had missed and was lost to the ether. But, I saw something far more horrifying instead. A health bar. We had a surprise awaiting our contestants, but it seems that there are a few clever children amongst you, Laughs voice rang out through the area. Oh well, in show business, you must be ready to be adept at improvisation. The finale comes sooner than expected! You survivors, your new task is to defeat the boss of this place. Two bulbous eyes opened above us, they rolled around the battlefield, taking stock of those below. Loud popping sounds went one-by-one as the creature lowered itself down from the ceiling. A ceiling that was no longer ink-black. A spherical head held up by a numerous amount of tentacles. Once it got just above the ground, it detached itself from the ceiling and crashed into the floor, squashing anything that was directly under it and disrupting the fight that raged there. It had the appearance of an octopus, but it was not perfect. Long hooks on the tips of the tentacles and the jelly-like flesh was more reminiscent of those infernal creatures found in the Bowels scaled up to gigantic proportions. Notice Game: King of the Hill Rule Update You have 60 seconds to reach 32 living contestants. If number is failed to be met, all contestants will lose. Chapter 77: Jolly Un-cooperation The appearance of the boss initially turned the attention of the demons from each other towards this new danger. A volley of powerful attacks struck the octopus skin with middling results. The health did go down by a decent margin, but it was not encouraging. Just after around one-eighth of the health had fallen away, the octopus shuddered violently and hummed an irritable note. Ink-like liquid wept from the creatures skin and coated it in an iridescent sheen. The next wave of spells and attacks to strike flesh were dispersed by the slick coating and only dealt minimal damage. But, it seemed to me that the creature had shrunk some in response to the action. It was enough to make me squint and question what I had seen. The clash of high-powered mana against the beasts skin. It melted the ink and created a cloud of steam to obscure the battlefield in a white cloud. Silhouettes of the tentacles slamming down through the fog gave those nearest to the fighting just barely enough time to dodge. Some well-equipped demons managed to withstand the strike while others were flattened into pulp by the weighty whips. Another challenging screech exited the beasts mouth to warn its assailants to leave it be. It was not an untenable situation. This was a simple, bulky enemy that would require patience and organized effort. As I could see it, others could as well. This battle was designed to last over sixty seconds. The question that hung in the heads of the more strategically-minded demons that remained was how to maximize the damage done before needing to thin out the herd. Any incorrect decision now could pin them in a no-win battle. But, there were also the arrogant berserkers who would instantly jump on the opportunity to finish off their potential competitors before turning to their final target. Or, the scheming demons that saved their strength on the outskirts of the battle; conserving their strength for when it would best benefit them. It was my intention to be amongst their numbers from my nice perch above the fighting. I could already see groups around the octopus either fighting alongside each other as friends or against each other as adversaries. This lack of overall organization was only going to serve to slow progress further. Fortunately, I planned on remaining far away from the thoughts of my fellow combatants. Lets go, Capitaine! It seemed that my temporary partner had other ideas. She rushed down the side of the mountain to join the fray. Her lightning struck the beast and bounced from tentacle to tentacle, moving the bar down a small amount. I bit my lip. This would ideally be the time in which I made my escape from the fight and kept my head low until it suited me. There were still plenty of fools that could do the hard work in my stead. However, I had already shown that side of myself to Yoshitsune; a short-sighted mistake that continues to haunt me the more our paths inevitably cross. I had a use for her, a use that extended beyond the scope of this dancing monkey show for the entertainment of a bunch of demons that only feel superior due to their higher level. To get back in her good graces would go a long way to warm over my sadistic lizard acquaintance. Saying it was easier than doing. With a sigh, I reluctantly followed her down at a slower pace, allowing my pets to accompany her in my stead. Our position was too far away from the battle and we moved down from our position atop the hill to get closer to the beast. Every few seconds, I would fire a shot into its body, removing only the smallest of slivers away from it. It was pointless to think about the boss any longer. Less than twenty seconds remained and there were still a dozen kills required to survive until the next phase. Selfishness took hold with only those with bonds that predated this train to hold. While ally turned on ally, the octopus had the luxury of maintaining its health level and assailing the tiny creatures that dared attack it without any worry of retribution. Keep shooting it, Capitaine! Yoshitsune called over her shoulder to me. My gun pointed away from the duels and back towards the boss. I didnt like it, but I agreed anyway. I was the lone party unwilling to allow the octopus to have a moment of rest and that made it far more aware of my existence. Its gargantuan eyes turned my way to regard me with an animalistic aggression. But, it did not pursue me. Instead, I saw that its health bar was very slowly ticking back up as it landed exploratory attacks at the melee that surrounded it. Regeneration, I spat to myself and shot a bullet to try to undo the progress. Eight is not enough to win, I heard Yoshitsune attempting to rationalize with some of the nearest demons. We have to focus on the tako. She seemed to manage to convert a few uncertain demons over to her side; she would have a lot of work ahead of her if she intended to have the survivors fall in line. A flash of light shone from the entities observing from above. It formed a narrow pillar to illuminate one of the contestants below. They were a bird of war with a golden-brown plumage to match their bronzed skin. The pelt of a leopard was draped around their waist like a skirt. They dropped their weapon and held out their arm. An axe materialized in their hand. The shaft was made of bone and housed a crescent shaped blade made of black metal. The bird warrior felt the heft of the weapon and squawked loudly towards the sky. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Feathered Dragon! Thank you for your gift! The warrior wasted no time in showcasing to the world the new toy that they had received from above. They nearly pirouetted and spun the weapon over their head in a wide motion. A gust of wind howled as the axe blade carved into whatever was unfortunate enough to be nearby. The demon cleaved two opponents in half and sunk the weapon into an errant tentacle, slicing a hook off in the process. I will bring you victory! The warrior proclaimed over the wails of the octopus. Not wishing to be outdone by their rival viewers, several more flashes of light pierced the sky to give their chosen winner their own weapons and armors and baubles. Some had no outward change in appearance, but their demeanor changed too significantly for them to have received nothing but kind words of encouragement. Even Yoshitsune hummed with energy from a beam of light that descended upon her. She seemed to frown initially before accepting whatever was given to her gratefully. I, however, was not endowed with a beautiful gift from above. My panache seemed to be lacking to the discerning eyes of the viewers above. My actions did not garner any attention at all. Bitter feelings of being overlooked and unwanted bubbled up in my mind. Not welcome in my mothers tribe. Not welcome in the nation that my father called home. I didnt look like either, I didnt speak like either. Forsaking one would not bring me acceptance by the other so I had to show them the version that they wanted to see. Negative attention was better than receiving nothing at all. Was there not a single viewer above who felt kinship towards me? The surviving demons, eager to show off their newest blessings, overshot the quota by several people. Instead of the thirty two that we were ordered to thin down to, we only had twenty four. The octopus, now with a little over one quarter of damage taken, decided that it was time to take action again. Its pupils shifted back in my direction. More than the spells that scorched its skin or the barbarian that chopped off one of its legs, its anger lied with me, who had still steadfastly fired bullets into its overstuffed head. It crawled towards me, slamming its hooks into the ground to propel it forward. Attacks from the other survivors smashed into it, but it leaked more ink to spare it from the damage. My chiens yipped at the attacker, but had little hope of slowing the creature down. I looked into my shadow. Aurochs may be just fast enough to carry me away from danger. But, what if I didnt have to do anything any longer? I switched my gun to the fully automatic setting; there wouldnt be any need for conserving mana anyways. Mana-bullets rattled out of the barrel, smashing into the same spot over and over. The ink coating was blasted away and significant damage pared away the beasts health until it was almost exactly half. A large tentacle raised above me and smashed down. I shifted my body slightly and instantly unsummoned all of my pets. It crushed into my left shoulder. I felt the bones pop and shift out of their rightful places. My face smashed into the metal surface, splattering blood from my snout. I closed my eyes and remained perfectly still. Capitaine! Yoshitsune yelled in surprise. It was a musical note, the sounds of her regret for participating in my death. What an endearing person she was. She knew that I was going to rise from the grave after this in perfect health. Why would it matter so much that I fell a single time. But, her kind heart was what I needed to complete my gambit. I heard a shout of effort and a boom of thunder that smashed into the octopus. It could not afford to ensure its kill while such heavy damage was being inflicted upon it. It rumbled away from me and met the gifted demons in a place far enough away to feel safe. Notice Game: King of the Hill Rule Update You have 60 seconds to reach 10 living contestants. If number is failed to be met, all contestants will lose. I laughed to myself. This was perfect. Now, all I had to do was sit pretty and allow the others to do the dirty work for me. If I was lucky, then a few extra would die in the process, leaving me as one of the few survivors. Yoshitsune and a few others managed to convince the rest of the group to focus on the octopus. I didnt dare open my eyes, but there must have been some confidence that they could pull it off before the timer ran out. I suppressed my curiosity and kept my face on the ground. I ignored the discomfort of the metal and the itching sensations that tickled my face and limbs. The timer ticked down further. A ground-shaking screech and a flurry of slamming blows told me that the octopus was beginning its last stand. Black liquid flowed down from the battlefield and splashed against my face. I used the chance to shift my face and keep myself from drowning in a puddle. Theres not enough time! I heard one of the demons shout when the timer had gone below thirty seconds. Predictably, as soon as one gave up on the task, the rest did as well. The octopus would be allowed to regenerate a crucial fragment of its health while its attackers chopped each other to pieces. Their weapons made them far more efficient at this grisly task than the previous time. Attacks were fatal in one blow and would lead to mutual destruction when two clashed. It says that there are still eleven! One of the demons shouted in surprise that they failed to meet the quota. T-thats not right, I heard Yoshitsune argue. Look, there are only ten of us. There must be some sort of mistake. It doesnt matter what it says! The feathered warrior screeched in response. You are the one that constantly yelled for this, take responsibility. I chuckled to myself in my ink puddle. Yoshitsunes portals would make it impossible to kill her in the required time if they chose to turn their blades against her. This would be as far as this miserable group would be able to go. What a stupid demand to make of someone else in such a place. Very well, I will take responsibility, Yoshitsune said. Do it now. Surprise turned to anger. Of course, she would be the only one stupid enough to die like this. What about the overeager fools who killed eight more demons than they had to? What about the demons that failed to deal more than a quarter of the beasts health when there were still over fifty of us still alive? I dont see them taking any responsibility for their moronic decisions. They saw kindness and devoured it. The timer ended and I continued to live. I seethed with my mouth forced shut as Yoshitsune was forced to be the sacrifice for my gambit. The battle picked up again as the nine survivors tried to finish off the octopus. But, I could not focus on my ingenious plan to reap the benefits with no effort. I was irrationally annoyed at these demons who ran rampant over the battlefield. More than I wanted to get whatever reward waited on the other side, I wanted to ensure that they gained nothing and that the viewers above were left unsatisfied. I turned my head a little further and opened a single eye to look towards the ceiling. Let''s make sure none of us are happy. Chapter 78: Funeral Laughter I remained rigidly dormant upon my inky grave while the sounds of intense battle crinkled my ears. Small waves of the black liquid, displaced by the explosive combat, washed over me and forced me to breathe out of the corner of my mouth to prevent suffocation. Victory was not coming easily to the remaining blessed demons of this battle. I could not see what the octopus had done, but it appeared to be far more agile than the lumbering beast that dropped from the ceiling. The ground shook and I opened my eyes slightly to see the creature, its health reduced to a pitiable amount, take to the sky. Ripples washed down its skin and it slowly changed color from a deep black to the strange blue pattern that was on the cushions. A loud slam could be heard within the cushion piles where the beast intended to try to recuperate however much health that it could. Coward! The bird-headed warrior shouted in frustration at the octopus who disappeared into thin air. Get back here and die with pride! Where did it go? A metallic golem demon asked. I can find it! A frog-faced demon proclaimed. They crouched down low before their spring like legs propelled them high into the air. Its eyes moved independently of each other to seek out every corner of the remaining space. The first leap appeared unsuccessful and the frog repeated it twice more before their eyes grew large and their arms reached out. There! A javelin appeared and the frog wrapped its tongue around it. It spun around and released the weapon directly towards its target. However, the tongue did not detach from the javelin. Like the chain to an anchor, its tongue continued to spool at a ridiculously long distance before it crashed into the ground somewhere outside of my vision. The tongue became taut and the frog was sent on a vicious trajectory towards its target. A roar followed by a shaking impact told the rest how the frogs aim was true. Unfortunately, the rulers of the game were not going to make it easy. Notice Game: King of the Hill You have 60 seconds to reach 5 living candidates. If number is failed to be met, all contestants will lose. Curses! The bird warrior screeched in frustration. Quickly! I was instantly abandoned to my pool of filth. A sharp exhale left the side of my mouth and my eye opened fully to observe the scene. The entire area was now in tatters. Restraint was not a world in the dictionary of demons that were bestowed with such raw and violent strength. It was meant to be used viciously to show the gift givers that they did not err in choosing them to be the ones to hold onto this might. And, near the area where the octopus leapt, I could see the ruined red-skinned body of Yoshitsune. Limp and twisted and broken like a doll trampled by a carriage, she had become the best showcase for the sheer power that the beings that dwelled in the upper levels possessed. Uncharacteristic frustration took hold of me and I felt a pang in my heart as though I had dealt those blows myself. I curled my hand into a ball. What compelled me to feel this way? Ive jammed my bayonet into people Ive known personally. People with families who begged for mercy. I ordered harsh executions and provided clemency to the undeserving based on which way a coin purse jangled its shiny contents. I joined wealthy aristocrats on safaris hunting down men for sport and watched them select individuals to bring back on ships to set on display next to other animals for the people of their home countries to gawk at. I knew that, if fortunes turned for me slightly, I would be one of those helpless victims too. I had to be the one to fire the rifle. I had to be the one who was most enthusiastic about their heinous decisions. I had to be the most willing one of them, the savage they dressed in the clothes of men. Everything I did, I did with a smile. I was owed these rewards for the acting that I had to do. If those that suffered were in my position, they would have done the same thing. I was given none of the power and took all of the blame when the French army vacated the country to fight their Emperors war. It was not the nobility or the businessman who took the ire of the people. It was me, the one who was not allowed to be one of them. It was a smile I gave to the world when they wrapped rope around my neck and kicked the ground out from underneath me. I didnt see her there. When the force of my fall popped my neck. When my vision went blurry and the feeling disappeared from my extremities, I had no delusions that you would come to watch. It was not that you could bear to see what my fate would be. It was because you never really loved me at all. Mother. How pathetic. Me whimpering to some dead woman like an imprinted pup. One shout of genuine regret was all that it took to alter my mind to such an outrageous effect. I could feel the very fabric of reality taunting me for the pathetic display. What magic did she possess that had me feeling this way even after death? When would the mana subside and I would be freed from my helpless stupor? This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I opened my status screen to watch the timer tick down. They hadnt culled their population at all, perhaps they believed that there was enough time in this window. Should I get up now or should I wait? "I will help you." A supernatural voice entered my ears. So there was someone watching this dead fish of a performance. I supposed that there are people who appreciate all sorts of strategies, but whoever relishes this form of entertainment must have deep perversions within their hearts. It would do me well to avoid them as I had failed to do in life. You all want help with a price, I murmured. If they were watching closely, they would hear. So tell me, what is it that you want? A few seconds replied with no response. In the distance, I could hear the octopus roaring in pain. I craned my neck slightly, but failed to see what its current health was. The ground shook again, but I knew that these fighters would not be fooled a second time. I watched spells and the toads tongue guiding a javelin directly towards the octopus tattered body. "I wish to watch more suffering and to see more lies." I can show you plenty of that, sadique. As soon as I spoke, the voice showed their sincerity. Like the lights that had descended upon the contestants, one now fell upon the octopus. A thick coating of ink was reapplied to the skin right before the damage could reach. The javelin collided with the ink and failed to penetrate flesh. A quick color change and a flattening of its body allowed the octopus to escape for, at least, one more time. One failure at the finish line was all that it took for the contestants to give up on victory for the time limit. They could have been tenacious and stuck with it until the end, but it would have been so counter to their nature that one would have wondered if the entire cast had been swapped at the last second. Such a breakthrough would not occur. More had to die before the attack would resume. I watched ten become nine and eight and seven and six. It stopped momentarily at six. Confronted with a strange overage on the head count for a second time would likely confuse them. There must be one hiding! I heard an intelligent demon shout at their fellow compatriots. We just have to find that one! Not in twelve seconds! I heard another one argue with the rest shouting in agreement. The lone dissenter was struck down for suggesting cooperation in such a dire situation. Maybe, if they had not been so hostile towards Yoshitsune, I may have had the conscious to off myself at this point. Hopefully, that was the last clever member of the bunch. I heard them run by me towards the other side of the car. My half-opened eye monitored their condition. Even if they were dealing respectable damage against the boss, they were still being injured in response. In a Dungeon environment, their wounds were not healing and inspecting my own inventory told me that potions were not available for use. After fighting the octopus for several minutes, they were more adept at tracking it and assailing it. It took less than a minute to rediscover the beast and reignite their attack. I could see that there were no more boons from above and that the four of them would be enough to finish it off even if a countdown timer began this second. If I wished to inflict this petty revenge, now had to be the time. I remained in the ink and shifted my body and rifle into position. Through the sights, I observed the battle closely to carefully pick out my first target. It had to be a strategic decision based upon the abilities that I had seen so far and their value for the fight as a whole. The metallic golem who used a steam attack or the frog with their keen senses were my optimal targets. But, I was not feeling very tactical. [Death Comes in Threes] emitted a thick beam of red light that caught the bird warrior in the midsection. The attack melted through their abdomen as their torso and legs folded into a neat pile. The beautiful bone axe fell into the flowing blood before the one who bestowed it recalled it back into the sky. The surviving three were temporarily shocked. The frog demon took a tentacle to the face that sent them airborne and beautifully aligned with a mana bullet that would finish the job that the octopus started. The golem attempted to look in my direction, but I went limp as soon as the bullet left my gun. Unable to scan for the hidden attacker and fight simultaneously, they focused all of their attention on finishing the octopus off as quickly as possible. It was the right decision, but it was made far too late to matter. With a snap of my finger, my gold-eyed friend popped out of the shadows and pounced on the gilled warrior. If the teeth plunging into their neck was not fatal, the punishing smack of a tentacle surely was enough to send them to the afterlife. Low on mana, low on health, the golem was a sitting duck. Scream and rage all they wanted, but steam did not flow from their hands and mana did not ripple around their body. I set my gun to full automatic and depleted the last remaining portion of my mana bar riddling the golem with so many holes that I could see through to the other side. What a fated pair we make, I said to the octopus who shook with anger. Are you surprised to see me well? Killing it with my regular spells was not in the cards. Not only were my attacks unable to counteract the boss regeneration, I lacked enough mana to even summon a single chien. If I wanted to succeed, I had to do it at the expense of myself. How about we die together? I suggested, even though there were no other choices. [Death Comes in Threes] killed me as soon as the beam left the barrel. I knew that it would hit the octopus in the middle of its bulbous head. Whether or not it would die from the attack was a question that I no longer really cared enough to find the answer to. I woke up on the cold metal ground. The ink that caressed me disappeared and all signs of the octopus along with it. I rose to my feet along with the rest of the contestants. Those that knew each other discussed how far they had gotten and the powers of those that had killed them. The survivors refused to speak to each other, clearly believing that the others were responsible for their downfall. Capitaine. I suppressed those immediate emotions and turned to face Yoshitsune. A dark expression crossed her face and she did not smile at me. Whats the matter? I asked. Did you not win? I didnt, she replied regretfully. I also wanted to apologize. Whatever for? I was overeager and forced you into a position that put you in danger, she answered. If you had just remained in your safe spot, you would not have had to die. It was my own fault for failing to dodge in time. Hunt one animal for too long and no other beast feels right. Besides, it appears that there were no winners to this game, I said with a hearty laugh, gesturing towards the downtrodden faces of the ones that outlived Yoshitsune. With that, we have completed King of the Hill, Laughs voice echoed over the space. What an unconventional finish to an unconventional game. But, fret not, dear viewers, there is plenty more to see and plenty more to bet on. A bright white light emerged at the front of the cars. Demons that were close enough to it began to warp into the new space. It seems that our games havent ended yet. I havent seen Ishmael-san yet, do you think that hes further ahead? Yoshitsune asked, her head on a swivel for a demon that was just not there. I bit my tongue to hide how little I cared for the lizard at that moment. I would need to pay close attention to how they interacted in the future. For now, I just had to put on my usual smile and play along. Well, I can only imagine what waits further up the way for our poor reptilian friend. But, knowing him, Im sure hes fine. Chapter 79: Zero Car [Ishmael] Another martini, sir? Sure, I replied gruffly. A six-armed cougar that looked like she stole Alfred Pennyworths suit immediately got to work preparing a new round of drinks for the demons that sat nearest to her. She procured some chilled glasses from a small black box in front of her. Her upper arms were donated to making my drinks while the other two fastidiously moved to prepare two other beverages. A bottle of gin fell from the sky and into her waiting hands. Seamlessly, the gin was stirred with ice into a small tumbler and went into the cold glass. A skewer of three pimento-stuffed olives dropped from his inventory and perfectly into the glass with a small clinking sound. She gently placed the glass into my waiting fingers. The chill sent a sharp feeling into my fingertips that quickly numbed. Here you go, sir, the cat butler said with a shallow bow while their middle set of arms were furiously shaking a tumbler with another patrons drink. Please, do not hesitate to tell me if you need anything else. Thanks. I lifted the glass and emptied the contents into my mouth. My nostrils flared and wisps of steam puffed out of my nose. The skewer passed through my teeth, robbed of their olives. With one chew, the vinegar-encased fruits popped and slithered down my gullet. I despised olives or pickles while I was alive, but my transformation seemed to adjust my flavor preferences slightly. That, or eating disgusting beasts and blood for who knows how long had gone a long way to removing any sort of picky eating habits from my system altogether. A cruel parent would never have another complaint from their children so long as they fed them worse meals each time they heard whining. A gentle breeze kissed my scales as I reclined back on my sofa directly out of the Roman Empire. Palm fronds piloted by a lemur-headed woman kept a constant cool temperature washing over me. I looked out of the windows of the train car at the landscape quickly passing by. Beautiful villas youd see celebrities live in sat atop verdant hills coated in multicolored wildflowers. Snow-capped mountains sat majestically in the distance. Ducks floated on the serene waters of a lake. Their heads bobbed underwater to pull wriggling fish to the surface. It appeared as though it were painted from the mind of a content artist. I hated it. Powerful demons surrounded me. A rooster-headed demon with a body coated in glistening scales swallowed pounds of seared steak from a golden platter. A hideous creature with sharp, yellowed teeth and leathery-black wings shared a hookah filled with a mana-infused gas with a tiny metallic demon. A multi-horned demoness with spiders eyes ate grapes from the vine; held by the dainty hands of some messy-haired blonde ghoul attendant who knew she was the next to be devoured. It was all far too cordial, all running counter to the expectations and emotions that were provided at the platform. These were the same demons that were ready to gouge out each others eyes at the smallest provocation, were they not? Were a few small luxuries from the world left behind enough to placate them? I rose from my cushioned lectus and surveyed the car. Nobody spared me even the smallest amount of interest. They were awash in their own little world of pleasure and excess. The gluttons and the sloths and the lustful and the proud. No, those were no longer the correct terms, they were all caught in the clutches of the siren song of very certain Follies. I could see their work everywhere I looked. Message This is not our doing. Anything that one does is the result of the own weakness. A whisper in the ear is not the act made manifest. From our perspective, you are the boring one that is incapable of indulgence. Yeah, yeah, I replied dismissively, waving the pointed message away. Did they really have nothing better to do than watch me all the time? Sir, are you alright? The six-armed cat inquired. A look of muted worry crossed her face as it looked at the other members of the staff. They all seemed to share a silent nod of agreement; some sort of protocol when one of us inevitably acts out. Whos the strongest one in here? I demanded of the cars occupants. Or am I to assume that its me? Every entity within the car turned to acknowledge my question. While the demoness seemed wholly disinterested and the metal dwarf looked almost frightened, the rest took satisfying offense to my statement. A golden-eyed demon in shimmering armor nearly fell out of their seat to be the first one to stand up. A puff of hookah smoke left the winged horror as they extended their wingspan to shroud a portion of the car in darkness. A crow demon rose from the shadows; clear liquid dripping from a pair of silver daggers. It is I, a handful of demons said in unison, speaking over each other as to the reasons for their supremacy. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I am the chosen disciple of the Demon in Red, blessed with all the powers that they possess the gluttonous scaled-rooster boasted. They pushed their plate to the side and belched a plume of fire. I conquered every faction of the Wailing Valley, the armored demon of gold eyes boasted. I plundered every Dungeon of its treasure. There was a celebration when I left that region that should still be raging on. There was not a being that I crossed that did not quiver in fear whenever my shadow passed overhead, the hideous horror jumped in. I am greatly interested to see if you can withstand it. I took a step towards my rivals only to find my body frozen in place. I tried to yank my arms to free myself, but to little avail. My eyes darted amongst the rest of the demons in the car to see which one had trapped me so, but it appeared that the other demons that I had worked into aggression were similarly restrained while the rest did not move at all. What is this? The crow spat as it tried and failed to slip their bonds and descend back into the shadows. The scaled roosters body shimmered with potent mana that was stifled by the invisible threads that held them in place. The horror attempted to flap their wings, but they were tangled up and folded behind its back in awkward angles. Look at these nogoodniks, folks, The voice of a Great Depression era radio host boomed throughout the car. Like mongrels left alone in a butcher shop. They have everything they could ever need but still raise their hackles when one gets too close. See how they all jump to take a bite out of each other when one of them barks? Watch them struggle in the nets of the dogcatcher! A man that looked as though he were made of polished wax waltzed into the car through a rip in the ether. Gel-filled black hair dried into perfect waves across its head. It wore a black suit with a red tie with a white flower boutonnire fastened to its lapel. How are all you beautiful people doing tonight? The mannequin asked us. I hope that everything is to your liking and you are ready for the special night tonight. The midday sunlight outside immediately transitioned to darkness. Artificial moon and starlight along with lamps lighting up the windows of buildings prevented it from turning fully black. A bit loud and full of hot air, but I dont mind. Im used to being surrounded by bloviating weaklings that hide behind words. Though, it could easily be more to my liking if this one has a twin, the spider-eyed demoness said, hungry eyes planted firmly on the shivering demon feeding her. How adorable, she thinks shes the belle of the ball; better than the rest of them, the mannequin taunted with a laugh. What a bunch of ackamarakus. Observe how a few trinkets whisper into their inflated egos, getting them rosy in the cheeks over their own greatness. Who are you to speak to us this way? The golden-eyed demon demanded. Release us! Well, you can simply call me Bob, Bob the mannequin answered jovially. I was voted by popular demand to represent ChipTVs coverage of the Zero Car. Thank you, as always, beautiful viewers for choosing me. As for the status of your release, that is up to our wonderful staff who had determined that you were misbehaving. Asgina, do you think that our guests will be able to behave? They will have little option, the six-armed panther replied. Either they comply with our instructions, or they will be removed. Asgina tugged slightly on the binds. I felt my neck tighten and air struggle to travel down my throat. The other attendants also flashed their weapons and glowed softly with the beginnings of a spell. The spider-eyed demoness saw the expression upon the ghouls face and realized that her prey was not as helpless as they initially appeared. You heard it, everyone. None of this horsing around, Bob admonished the car in the same way that a teacher would address a room for rowdy schoolchildren. Why do you all look so surprised that your servants have a little power in their pockets? You didnt truly believe that these demons were lesser than you, did you? Well, maybe if we all were the same level, but thats not the case. Compared to us as we are, you are but dirt. But, thats okay! We are here to celebrate you! Then, the bindings loosened and we were able to stand freely. Like a shotgun blast from a guard, the prison brawl ended before it started. I showed my hands compliantly to Bob who provided a subtle nod in response. What are you talking about? The tiny metallic creature squeaked like a loose wheel on a shopping cart. Why are we here? Now, theres a question, Bob complimented with a beaming smile. Alright, hit it! The couches and stools and bar slipped into the train to be replaced by podiums. A travelator on the ground pushed us behind various podiums. I leaned forwards to see my name plastered on the front of the podium with a little caricature of a black lizard scowling beside it. Shrill trumpets blared into the car to play out a jaunty tune. Asgina and the rest of the attendants clapped to either side of us. Spotlights focused on Bob as he began to dance to the rhythm of clapping that came from all sides. He kicked out his legs and swirled about like a puppet. He made his way up to a stage that was forming in the center of the car. Applause and screams of adoration fell down upon Bob and his teeth chattered in joy. Hello beautiful demons! Bob screamed at the top of his voice. Welcome to the Zero Car! The most popular production on the Hell Express and the most anticipated broadcast in the entire third rung! Brought to you in no small part by our sponsors that we are legally not actually allowed to mention. Its bad for PR, if you havent heard. Bob made a few finger guns and shot them into the air while making a stupid expression. Raucous laughter emanated from outside of the car like they had burlap sacks over their heads. Im your host, Bob, and joining me are seven wonderful contestants. These are our VIPs of VIPs and, as youve already seen, they are quite feisty. Oohs and ahs broke out from the invisible audience as if by Bobs bidding. The emotions around me were confused, nervous, or pissed. I sat firmly in the third camp. Ooh, look at these glares, folks, Bob said to hearty laughter. Remember when all of you were this uncivilized on your own journeys on the Hell Express. Wordless voices of dissatisfaction seeped through the walls at Bobs pointed jabs at their embarrassing pasts. However, the hosts smile did not waver for even a moment. Now, dont stop laughing now folks. Were taking a look at our old yearbooks and having a little laugh at our own expense. No need to be so sardonic over the entire thing folks. A few laughs poked through the silence. I know, I know. Youre not here just for me. Lets kick things off. How about we ask our contestants a question? Unseen eyes turned to watch us intensely. This must be how the animals in the zoo feel. Creatures that they dont understand watching them for no discernable reason. Dance for me I could hear them say inside my head. Show me something entertaining. My skin itched from the sensation. I wanted to grip the bars and scream outside of my cage, but thats exactly what they wanted. Contestants, what do you think it is that qualified you for this room? Chapter 80: Fame and Infamy Because were the strongest, the golden-eyed demon answered with confidence. His eyes drifted down to the impressive trinkets that coated his body like a treasure chest vomited on him. I seriously doubt that every common demon is being treated this way. Nice try, but no dice, Kugsig-Nita. It seems that your mind does not possess the same brilliance as your skin. A handful of you may lay claim to that title, certainly. But, can you honestly say that everyone here is the strongest? Can you not think of someone more deserving that did not make it? Everyones eyes instinctively went towards the metallic gnome before they all nodded in agreement that this was not the strongest roster. My own mind wandered towards the raging flames of Vendetta. Do we all have powerful sponsors? The rooster suggested. The Demon in Red is rivaled by few other demons. Angry calls went through the walls at the dissatisfaction of being called lesser. Not a bad guess, Basil, our cockatrice friend. Many of you do have strong relationships with our upper echelon demons, but there is one of you that is unclaimed. In fact, they have been deemed a nemesis of a well-known demon. Anyone else want to throw their hat in the ring? We all have killed the most, the horror said with certainty in a wispy gurgling voice. Discounting someone by appearance is the best way to be killed by them. An important lesson, Kifo, but the wrong answer, Bob said with some fake sadness. You all have killed an impressive amount of your fellow demons, but not the most. The one who has killed the most is actually in our back cars. With the three most likely answers gone, thoughts turned inward. I tried to focus hard on what Bob had been saying. We were not the strongest, but many of us were. We did not have the best allies, but many of us did. We did not have the most kills, but many of us were in contention. There had to be something else. We all are on our first death? I wondered aloud. Bobs head snapped in my direction. One of the spotlights that coated Bob in blinding light shot down onto me like a moonbeam. I closed my eyes in surprise, but saw dots of light inside my eyelids. The sounds of a laugh track filled my ears to taunt me over my discomfort. It took you all long enough, he said with a wooden smile. Thats right, Ishmael. Out of all of the demons that wished to ride the Hell Express and advance to the third rung, you are the only seven who have not died a single time since the death that brought you down here. Such a feat, whether done through overwhelming strength, smarts, or cowardice, is incredibly rare. And, because you are so rare, our audience is dying to get to know you better. We have fans? The metallic dwarf, their placard reading: Gizmo, asked with great discomfort. Why of course you have fans! There are many forms of entertainment surrounding the demons of the lower rungs, Bob informed us while addressing whatever invisible cameras that surrounded him. Demons of higher rungs will have different levels of interactions with them. Some reach out and offer some rewards to perform a task that they cannot do from their higher stations or will send messages or may even watch silently. While Gismo looked around, displeased that the eyes watching him may have far outstripped the known interactions, the information did not come as a shock to anyone in this car. Speaking from my own experiences, it was more likely that we wished for them to talk to us a bit less. Then are we to fight until there is only one deathless demon left in this car? The shadow crow, Vespara, asked cautiously. Their daggers were raised preemptively in case we wanted to pick up from where we left off. My hopes were immediately dashed. Bob shook his head and laughed along with a chorus of mocking laughter from just beyond the car. What a riot, these demons are, Bob continued with his inflammatory tone. Such rarity as yours would be wasted on each other in a death sport. Didnt I just say you all got here through different means? Then what is the point? The spider demoness, simply titled The Mistress asked as though she were in the midst of the worlds worst sales pitch. Its stellar that you ask, Silk-weaver of the Burning Trench, Bob complimented. These fine demons here are watching to better understand how to take that first death for themselves. In fact, why dont we start with you? Me? With two sharp claps from Bobs lifeless hands, a large screen appeared behind the main stage. On it, were multiple different angles showcasing The Mistress at different times and places in her previous area. In her hands were two whips made of nearly invisible thread. She snapped them forward and diced her enemies apart without them even understanding what had struck them. She smirked to herself and the body part charcuterie board she created. With a flourish of her arms, scores of emaciated demons with eyes that glowed a brilliant violet descended upon the feast that was provided. Coming from one of the harsher regions on the second rung, our Mistress here was a real Caesar of the Burning Trench. Undying loyalty from her ranks combined with her own natural prowess led to most of the region falling under her silk gloves. However, her fighting displays were scarce. She spent much of her time inside of her fortified complex carved into the steep cliff face of the trench she called home. A hammock spun from her own webbing held her lounging body up while a host of demons pressed their mouths to her skin. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. One by one, the demons collapsed limply around her hammock, their eyes rolled into the backs of their heads. From her mandibles, a secretion dripped into their eyes, activating only when they had regained their senses. Watch out folks, be seduced by her at your own risk. Fall prey to her and be subjected to a very potent curse that will make you even more susceptible to her charms. She has an entire realm full of adoring fans absolutely starving to reunite with her in the realms beyond. Recruit her into your ranks and you may get an entire army in the deal. I have a few pets on the train with me, The Mistress said dismissively. The exploits of the demoness disappeared. In its place, a roster of names suddenly began appearing. Off to the side, a pink light and a yellow light blinked on. An overwhelming amount of men and a few very envious women have thrown in their interest in personally inflicting your death, Bob announced to the crowd. It seems like old habits die hard for a lot of you. Oh well, you all know the old adage: youre more likely to meet someone who killed a woman than didnt. The Mistress visage darkened at Bobs jests. The tips of her mandibles clacked together in annoyance and her tongue passed threateningly over her pointed teeth. That was true of many of my followers as well. I suppose they hadnt met the right person yet. Right you are, Bob agreed. Well, the numbers are in, one hundred and twenty seven demons want you dead. Combined with the two lights, an XP bounty of two-point-five million has been set. Kill her and you win the pot, if she survives until the next Hell Express, she gets the bounty. Remember, only the names that made it on the list are eligible for the reward. Any opportunists that get the kill themselves will void the bounty and nobody receives anything. We all perked up at the same time at the ridiculous number listed before us. The equivalent of a fortune from the previous area was just offered as a prize. The only thing we had to do to get it was live. But if we killed our hunters as well What do those lights mean? Basil asked as he scratched the side of his face with a claw. Those tell us the interest of our five very special guests, Bob explained to a great deal of mixed reactions from the audience. Its not often that you meet them in the lower rungs, but, the higher you get, the more likely you are to cross paths with them. Message How adorable. They cower when they see our presence. We haven''t talked to most of them in decades and they still look over their shoulder in worry that we''re waiting there for them. Why dont you go next, Basil? Bob asked rhetorically. Now, Basil occupied the main screen. Unlike The Mistress, Basils video feed was exclusively donated to fights against powerful monsters. His burly form stood toe to toe with the beasts he challenged. The few demons that he did face seemed to die from a glance. Our voracious friend here has the highest stats of any of our contestants. In a realm that was sparsely populated and overrun with untamed Dungeons, Basils primary prey was Boss monsters. No wonder this rooster boasts the largest roster of abilities and grabbed the interest of the Demon in Red. However, he has no real experience against the wiles of an intelligent demon. Unstoppable tank or hapless prey? You decide. Four of the five lights turned on for Basil. Red, pink, yellow, and black all lit up, leaving the light purple light as the only one not to activate. However, only a handful of names appeared. The read-out for the reward didnt even reach a quarter of The Mistress. A lot of interest from our guests, but, it appears that none of you are too keen on taking on the Demon in Red directly. Rest assured, Basil. You may yet live, but that survival will not earn you anything. Im not interested in anyone weaker than my sponsor, Basil replied with a shrug, somehow getting a new meal delivered to him mid-broadcast. Gizmo went next. Their videos consisted of expert hiding skills as well as sabotage. Spells would mystically backfire and weapons wouldnt activate when they were about to catch them. A massive roster came to kill them, assuredly because they believed them to be the most achievable kill of the lot. But, only the black light lit up, offering no bonus to the bounty. Kifos highlights followed. Their style of overwhelming attack matched my own. The only difference was that they relied far more on their potent fear aura to perform dive-bomb to turn whatever they hit into paste. Three lights turned on with a similar roster of hunters as The Mistress, bringing him to the new bounty leader of the group so far. Vespara was an assassin in every sense. She could hide within the shadows of her targets and stabbing them in their vitals with a pair of poisoned daggers. However, it seemed that she was already deep within the ranks of a powerful organization, earning her only a handful of opportunistic hunters. Kugsig-Nita earned a great deal of ire from the viewers. Blessed with an ability that increases XP gains and incredible luck. The golden-eyed demon seemed to waltz from place to place, earning the perfect item at each turn. The car vibrated with indignant fury upon watching him waltz effortlessly through every obstacle that this realm seemed through throw at them. As if to make him more unpopular, the screen showed several audio clips of him complaining about how unfair this world was. He often was seen waxing poetic to the foes he had defeated before finishing them off. In an instant, he had racked up the largest bounty. Finally, it was my turn. Like the others, my highlights showed up on the screen. My handiwork in the Bowels, my close encounter with the Corpse-Watcher, and my duel with Sir Leal appeared first. After that, it was a close shot of me on a boat atop a tumultuous sea. Passion was nowhere to be seen though they had been standing directly next to me. All on my own, I threw the hook into the sea and ripped down the Dungeon. The room was strangely silent upon witnessing such an act. Even Bob did not immediately comment on my performance like he had the others. Well, wasnt that something, folks? Bob coughed out the words. Lets see who wants to try their hand at taking our friend Ishmael on. The screen turned red and an icon of a bucking stallion appeared. Only one name appeared on the list. The Army of Wrath. An entire organization? And all five lights? Bob said with a wave of confusion before fixing his expression. How fun! The entirety of wrath and all five guests will be watching this closely. The bounty is set and a hair over ten million. Quest! Swallowed Anger The entirety of Wrath has decided that you must die at their hands to assuage the injustice the felt at you betrayal. But, war goes both ways. Just as they can kill you, you can kill them. Don''t let it end at the deaths of a few minions. Don''t let it end at the bounty. Take the grievance all the way to the top. Kill Wrath personally. Reward: Something fun. A laugh that sounded almost joyous involuntarily escaped from my mouth. Bob quickly turned the focus of the show towards me. I could feel all the eyes stare deep into my soul. I could feel the rage of the followers of Wrath that wanted to be the one to earn the favor of their leader by decapitating me personally. I dont plan on hiding, either. So come get me, fuckers. Chapter 81: Familiar Face Not long after my grand proclamation, the show wound down and the train reached the station. The timing was suspiciously perfect, as though we were at our destination the entire time and all it took was for the entertainment to end. Just as we had joined, we were turned to light and deposited upon a new platform outside of the train. A city greeted me. Not a city like Brunswick, but a city youd see in black and white photos of the 1950s. Short skyscrapers created a skyline like metal mountains. Neon lights illuminated the darkness to spell out words I understood without knowing the language. Gambling halls, brothels, bars, pawn shops, and any other form of sleazy business advertised themselves with suggestive images and depictions of money. Like stepping out of an airplane terminal, several demons waited at the far end of the platform. Glowing placards containing different names hovered in front of them. A few of the departing demons immediately headed in the direction of their names and left with those that were waiting for them. I ignored the displays. Anyone with my name would be here to kill me after all that I said during the broadcast. Notice Welcome to the "Third Rung" (Level 20-50) Map has been updated. Shop listings have been updated. You are currently in the City of Styx. A no killing contract has been enforced upon all inside the city. Any who break the contract will be inflicted with proportionate punishment. I frowned at the no killing commandment at the bottom of the message. Logically, I knew that a city of killers was too fragile to exist without such a restriction. It was no different than how we had to live our regular lives. But, I had to wonder what the point of a society even was if you werent allowed to live in the way that you wanted. I quickly concluded that nobody strong would linger here for long. Ishmael-san! I turned my head to see Yoshitsune in the company of Capitaine and Vendetta. I raised my hand in quick greeting towards the trio. Oddly, I did not feel my blood pressure rise at the sight of the hyena. There you are, I said in greeting. Where were you? I couldnt find you before we boarded. I waspreoccupied, she replied, her face tilted down suspiciously. I chose to let it go. How was your trip? It was challenging. First, I was placed in the back of the train and forced to fight elimination duels with many other strong foes. Then, I joined the cars with Vendetta and Capitaine and we fought to the death over and over again. Sometimes, against each other. Sometimes, against powerful beasts. I couldnt tell you how many times I died in there. One of them was at my hand, Vendetta said with a teasing voice. Dont forget about the time we teamed up, Capitaine added. None of us survived that encounter. I stood silently as the trio recounted their deadly exploits amongst themselves. My mouth opened and closed, the right words not creating themselves. I silently cursed my abilities that allowed me to get here deathless in the first place. You spent this entire time fighting to death and killing each other until the main event ended? Yeah, but it wasnt so bad, Yoshitsune answered with a shrug. We didnt lost much XP for dying. I imagine it couldnt be nearly as bad as what happened in the front. It was pretty awful, I replied with a tinge of sadness carrying in my voice like the first breeze before a rainstorm. I feel as though I missed a truly wonderful opportunity to grow. I am unsatisfied! We all turned our heads to see the gurgling horror that was Kifo spreading his wings wide and screaming into the sky. Saliva that looked like sludge splashed from their mouth and corroded the platform. Black powder floated off of their body and scattered with the wind. Some of the nearby demons shrunk their shoulders and kept their head low to avoid meeting the creatures eyes. I had half a mind to join him with my own frustrations. I wish to formally challenge the other members of the Zero Car to a match of supremacy! Kifo screeched into the sky. But, his cries were mostly ignored. Basil had already left with a presumed representative of the Demon in Red. Gizmo and Vespara were nowhere to be seen. The Mistress made a disgusted face while being swarmed by a squad of purple-eyed demons. Why should I risk my life uselessly when I can earn millions by doing nothing? Kugsig-Nita questioned. What does making a few XP matter when you can show yourself to be the best of the best? Kifo scoffed at the shimmering demon. Money can earn itself. I can earn it simply by being strong. Reputation is not so easy to grow. It is my aspiration to be the strongest and the most special of the Zero Car occupants. And what of the no killing contract? We simply leave the city, Kifo replied. What use is a place like this to me? Full of demons that obey a clause to not kill. Find enjoyment in a fight against yourself, Kugsig-Nita replied with a shrug. Kifo spat into the ground. I could see the emotion that spewed from his disfigured face. It was hatred. Hatred for the cowards that ignored his challenge and the dissatisfaction that lied deep inside. If the red light corresponded with the Folly I believed, then he was also the type that fell easily into the mindless throes of passion. Ill challenge you! I called out. Didnt you fight enough already? Capitaine inquired. No, I snapped. Kifo didnt have a face capable of making an expression, but I could feel the satisfaction radiating off of him. I knew, instinctually, that we were similar people in many ways. The rush of a fight to the death trumped all else. Stolen novel; please report. Excellent! At least one of you has some sense of honor. Let us depart for a place that will allow us to be unshackled from these useless cowards. I must respectfully interfere, a formless voice interrupted the conversation. A black form slipped from the ground, separating Kifo and myself. They wore a thick coat with a hood that obscured much of their appearance. Wisps of black, odorless smoke wafted from underneath the hood. I could feel a chill exude off of the form and seep deep into my skin. It froze my bones. Where are you from, beast of shadows? Kifo asked in interest. Are you here to join our little match? Or are you an assassin sent to do away with us first? Assassin? Yoshitsune asked in confusion. Ottoman, inventors of assassination, the shadow demon responded with a little too much pride over his peoples claim to fame. And, no, I am here to stop your foolish match. Brother G?lge! Vespara exclaimed. I knew that youd be waiting for me. The crow demon hopped out of the shadow of a surprised demon. She hopped between shadows and appeared directly beside our fights interrupter. Her feathers shook with joy and her head tilted sharply to look up at her brothers hidden face. Kifo appeared to have lost his appetite for violence at the gathering crowd that ignored him. He unfurled his wings and took to the skies. His silhouette quickly shrank as it moved at a blistering pace towards the horizon. Hello, little Vespara, G?lge said softly, a gloved hand passing through the crows feathers. Unfortunately, our reunion will need to be delayed. I am here on the orders of my boss. Who are you and what do you want? I asked curtly. I am here to escort the demon Ishmael to a meeting with my employer, the shadow replied. They said they wished to speak with you, the details were not made clear to me. Please, follow me. And if I want to fight you instead? I will not give you the satisfaction of fighting me. I was also told that if you were insistent on dying, to let you go ahead and do so. If you think you can even survive for a minute with so many high level demons starving for your head, please go ahead. I will be returning with or without you. And what is to tell me that this isnt an ambush? I asked with suspicion. Use your instincts, thats supposed to be what youre good at G?lge said dismissively. If it will make you feel better, I can enter a no harm contract with you on behalf of my organization. Anything that my employer may inflict upon you will be returned to the attacking party with tenfold the intensity. I looked at the contract request closely. I was not unfamiliar with arrangements such as these. There were many times during my hired killer days where a clients representative would meet with me and ask to accompany them to an undisclosed location. Usually motel rooms or abandoned construction sites. My only protection was a pistol that they allowed me to carry. In a way, this was a safer arrangement. Alright, I could do with a connection, I said, accepting the contract. Very well, follow me, G?lge informed before his face turned towards the remaining trio. Alone. Do as you please, Vendetta said. I have my own meetings to attend to. There is a prize I need to collect within the city, myself, Yoshitsune replied, to my surprise. But, if there are any issues, please send a message. Alright. Make sure that we are in a Party, you will be able to locate me, I reassured before I turned to my guide. Lead the way. We moved through the platforms exit and into the night of the city. The welcoming crowd had largely dissipated by the time we made our way through. I could feel some eyes on me as we crossed into the streets, but I did not fear them. There was nothing that they could do to me here, anyways. And, my guide, assuredly, had some methods to escape if necessary. What sort of place denies sinners one of their few pleasures? I asked in disappointment. You would think that it saves you, but you learn quite quickly just how terrible we can be to each other and maintain life, G?lge explained. Do a little work with me and I would be happy to show you some of them. I can beat someone within an inch of their life then? Though that is perfectly allowed, I would still recommend doing it out of sight, G?lge advised. You were in the Zero Car, you should appreciate just how many eyes can follow you at a given time. There are eyes at every corner, which is why we need to escape to a corner that our eyes are watching. G?lge pulled me off the street and to a small alcove along an alleyway. A silken balaclava drifted down from the shadows inventory and into his hand. He shoved the item into my hands as his eyes scanned the area. Put this on, G?lge ordered. It will change your outward appearance. I sniffed the mask curiously before placing it over my head. I heard the whir of mana dance over my face, but I did not feel any different. My eyes drifted to a murky puddle to see that my reflection had changed. Gone were my reptilian features. In its place was the nose-less face of some zombie. Metal chains were woven into my hair and covered my face like iron dreadlocks. I tossed my head from side to side. It showed that the chains tapped my cheeks, but I did not feel them. I grinned to see maggot-eaten gums and browned teeth. Where do you get these faces? I asked in passing interest. My guide did not acknowledge the question. G?lge slid his own mask over his head, quickly turning his face into that of a wolfs. Beyond that, his stature had also changed. It was the way he stood; taller, with his shoulders further back and his chest puffed out further. He led me out of our hiding spot and back onto the main street. We quickly merged in with the bustle of the city; indistinguishable from anyone else. The air reeked of hostility below the surface; civility between killers built upon necessity over desire. Each bump and jostle with the rest of the crowds was like constantly striking an old match near a powder keg. Only the no-killing commandment kept the flame from igniting everything into a beautiful inferno. G?lge diverted from the main streets and slipped into a grungy backroad. Tightly clustered apartments and worn down demons greeted us. As soon as G?lge removed his mask, they tightened up and gave low nods to the passing spirit of shadow. Big red neon letters that spelled out Desire greeted us at the end of the street. It didnt seem like the smartest place to put a business; nestled between a loan company and a butcher with humanoid limbs encased in ice. However, to my surprise, there was an impressive line that extended out the door. It weaved through the alleyways and reached the connecting street and beyond. Look at the ground, G?lge ordered; a command that was pointless if this mask worked the way that he claimed. But, the demons dutifully obeyed. Faces dipped down in unison, lest they be removed from the long line for disobedience. G?lge pushed the door open and led me inside to a space larger than it appeared on the outside. Poker tables and roulette wheels occupied the far corner of the space. Lounge music played from invisible speakers. Dulcet words danced over the melodies of a piano. It reeked of tobacco and bleach, with a faint scent of blood. But, contrary to my expectations, the room was devoid of customers. All that existed were a few threatening bouncers, a handful of dealers smoking some cigarettes at their empty stations, and a glassy-eyed bartender who nodded cordially in the direction of the entrance. Whys it empty? I asked apprehensively. My fingers flexed with anticipation. The boss didnt want your meeting to be interrupted, G?lge answered, ignoring my outward aggression. The contract is real and quite binding. G?lge placed a hand on my shoulder and infused a small amount of mana into it. Not much, enough that it created a pinching sensation. Instantly, a blast of infernal mana shot into G?lges hand with a loud cracking sound. The odor of burning flesh showed the severity of going against an infernal contract. And, allow me to remind you, you were the one who decided to go alone. Fine, fine, I said dismissively. Lets go meet this boss of yours and find out what it is he wants from me. Very good. G?lge led me down a hallway and down a set of stairs that led into the basement. At the bottom sat two guards flanking a rune-covered metal door. The entire thing buzzed loudly as though it were powered by an old generator. This is the guest, G?lge informed and the guards dutifully opened the door. I stepped through the doorway for the doors to be immediately closed behind me. Odors of expensive cigars and aged wood hit me like a candle made of bad memories. I shook off the wisps of nostalgia that arrested my mind and moved further in. Sitting in a leather chair was the proprietor of the business and the demon who wanted to speak to me specifically. He was a goat-headed demon. His fur was black except for a white crescent moon pattern on his forehead. A pinstripe maroon suit that matched his eyes adorned his body. He swirled a glass of light brown liquid. The shaved ice cube inside clattered against the surface until he took a sip. Hello, Ishmael. Its good to see you again. I flinched in surprise and my eyes widened. The scents and the style could be coincidence, but the deep timbre of the voice was unmistakable. He was the evilest man that I knew in life. Of course a man such as he would be sent down to a place like this. Charles. Chapter 82: Devil鈥檚 Dealings Please take a seat, Charles invited. And have a nice drink to commemorate the reunion. Charles raised a hand and a small rumble shook the floor near my feet. A matching chair to Charles slid up from the ground. A small stand grew beside it. A glass half-full of whiskey appeared atop a coaster. I tapped the upholstery and narrowed my eyes. I didnt realize that you had died, Charles, I commented as I picked up the glass. I sniffed it once before I took a healthy sip of the whisky within and allowed the burn to linger within my throat. No one ever told me. If I had known, I would have sent your family a bouquet. Not that I would know where to send it anyways. Dont worry, your gifts would have been unwelcome to my weak-hearted wife. Of course, the girls I taxied to your parties were your way of professing your undying love for her. What did you in? I hope it was poetic. Quickly and without consequence. An aneurysm, I believe, Charles explained, ignoring my inflammatory language. I was in my penthouse, reviewing some new contracts before bed. My favorite Yo-Yo Ma record was playing a beautiful lullaby for me. I stood up and felt a short, sharp pain behind my eyes. Then, darkness. Whether I passed out or died instantly, it did not matter. My eyes did not open again until I was already deep within the stomach of Tartarus itself. I suppose that means that my attempts to get you a retrial were not pursued by my children. You were attempting a retrial for my case? Of course, you hadnt said a single word about me and accepted your judgment dutifully. Others pour their hearts out in an instant. I wasnt going to get you out of that cell for at least twenty five years. But, I was going to get you out alive with a nice deposit in your name so you wouldnt die hungry. Not that it matters anymore. Havent you been rewarded with something far greater now that youve died? Charles extended his hand. Small black tendrils writhed atop his furry palm. They lashed against his skin with loud slapping noises, but were kept weak enough that they didnt break through his skin. I watched your performance on the Hell Express, Charles continued, withdrawing the tendrils back into his hand. As soon as I saw your profile, I knew it was you. The replays of your escapades at the lower levels made it so that there was no doubt in my mind. I saw too many photos of your handiwork to mistake it. I also could not possibly mistake your mannerisms, masked by a goats features as they may be, I added. Charles only nodded in response. It was bizarre. I had never talked much with Charles. Our discussions were often through intermediaries like Jamie; always as orders. The only other time we had spoken was at a dinner party that I got invited to. I was just starting to make a name as a hired killer and Charles introduced me to several clients wearing the half-masks of animals. But, I only knew that he did such an act to continue to elevate his own status. Yet, here we were; speaking as though we were good friends in our previous life. Though, there was something bizarrely comforting to meet someone from my previous life. It was confirmation that I was once alive, that I was once a person. I always knew that Charles wasnt your real name, I chuckled as I finally took my seat. And now I know that you do not remember my name. Charles was a business name, Charles explained. A name that led to no one and nowhere. Yet, when I awoke without a name, the name Charles came naturally as breath. What better name to use than the nom de guerre I took to engage in the very evil that brought me down here? What of you, what inspired Ishmael? I read Moby Dick before I was executed, I answered plainly. A deep laugh exited Charles lungs. He wiped away an invisible tear with one of his furry fingers. He tapped the rim of his empty glass twice. It slipped into the table beside him before reappearing refilled. You really are a car with two gears, arent you? Charles admired. I remember seeing the first photo of your dirty work from Terry. I believed I had found another mindless beast to unleash upon my problems. But then I spoke to you more after. I remember how eloquent you were anytime we did have the chance. Those two realities never made sense to me. Perhaps I was the one that stole a bright light from the world and doused it in blood. Those are the crimes that the box mentioned most, the crimes against children. Your jobs made a possibility a certainty. You didnt make me love killing, you only made it possible for me to learn I did. It doesnt seem that youve changed much either, Charles. This enterprise doesnt feel too different from the one you had in life. Old habits, eh? For every man like you and me, there are scores of sinners that lacked the skills or the fortitude to continue to descend into their true nature, Charles said in a matter-of-fact tone like it was an undisputed truth of nature. They serve as nothing more than the pavestones to keep our shoes clean. The same simple tricks and manipulations that destroyed them in life work just as well in death. Even better. Right, I replied tersely, his candid description including my life as well. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. You know what I say is true, I know what extortion you pulled on those folks trapped in tar. Contracts are longer than a lifetime. You can punish them however you see fit and they will always return in perfect health. And there is no way to dodge payment. Its as the system itself conspired specifically for demons like us to succeed. The speed of my ascent is only confirmation that my strategies were correct. Is this meeting just a way to relive a few memories? I asked. If you dont recall, I was essentially your slave. Not for all of it, Charles argued with a chuckle. You clawed your way out of that dank hole in an impressive fashion. But, you are right, I did not call you here just as a chat between two people who knew each other in life. I have interest in recruiting your skills for a job that you are well-acquainted with. I need you to kill someone for a client of mine. Quest The Disloyal Student The is a master of martial arts who lives on a mountaintop. He shares the teachings of his demonic master and his arts to the students that he recruits. One such student was deemed unfit and denied that education. They wish for the master to be killed, his school destroyed, and his scrolls seized. Reward: One Million XP (300,000 XP provided upon acceptance) and a gift from Charles. How nice, a deposit, I commented, licking my lips. When have you ever been so generous? Consider it the smoothing of any hard feelings that you may have developed for me in life, Charles replied. You can run off with it if you want. But you should understand from my clients that all decisions carry unique consequences. I read over the quest several more times. It felt like I was a sea captain approaching a rocky shoreline in the pursuit of treasure. Charles hadnt changed at all. If anything, he grew worse. Becoming his dog now was not my idyllic version of the afterlife. But, I didnt decline the offer. Not yet. If youve watched me on the train, you must also know that I will make ten times as much just by lying low in a kill-free city for a short while, I replied. Why should I go run errands for you so soon? Charles sighed. Colorless mana spilled from his nostrils and formed a cloud that hung around his chair. Please dont feign ignorance with me, Charles requested. We both know that there are many ways to kill someone and I also know that you are too impatient to have waited to accumulate funds before reaching here. You are destitute and without connection in a place that overwhelmingly wants you dead. I believe that you have the skills to be able to evade your hunters, but I dont believe that you have the mindset to do so. It would only be a matter of time before you swipe for an exposed throat. I sharply exhaled. A meeting like this was a double-edged sword. Charles knew my tendencies better than I knew his. Somewhere, subconsciously and infuriatingly, we had already shifted back into the familiar role of master and subject. Not to mention that they have other targets they can pursue to flush you out. I have no one like that, I refuted sharply. I see you, you soft-hearted fool, Charles said with a mocking laugh. We all saw who you spoke to on the platform. You are a good man with an addiction to violence and a dullness in your empathy. Thats why you sloppily murdered that small time dealer and fucked yourself in the investigation. Your drug-addled girlfriend couldnt keep herself away from a heated spoon or a needle and you had to do something about it. Why do you keep allowing yourself small cracks for unwelcome guests to wriggle their way in? I clenched my teeth. Were any of their lives or safety worth more than ten million XP? If they became a burden, I could just leave them to their fates. Perhaps, I could save them later and spin a story to earn further respect and dependence. Capitaine I would cut loose without hesitation. They had only just reached tolerance. Vendetta was a former employer that could manage herself. But Yoshitsune Annoyance bubbled in my mind. It should have already been a quick and decisive choice to cast her aside. A single night together shouldnt matter. There were other women that I saw between the times that I was with Miranda. None of them ever mattered regardless of their kindness or their affection or their body. It must be a sense of mutual loyalty. It was the only explanation that I permitted myself. You are offering them protection? I will not go so far as to prevent their deaths, but I will keep their corpses from falling into the hands of your enemies. Is that what youd like? Charles eyes glowed like coals as they watched every single detail of my body. I could feel him searching me for any tell, any way to discern information from me for free. Please do so, I replied. And thats only if I accept. Right, only if you accept, Charles agreed with a knowing nod. His eyes dimmed and he leaned back into his chair. This time, he summoned a cigar and held it up to his mouth. The end caught fire on its own. What other conditions are you going to bray about before we reach the inevitable? Tell me more about the gift, I requested. And Im not interested in weapons. Im well aware of your combat preferences. There is something that Im looking for but I dont want to tell you in case I get your hopes up for nothing. If I find it, that will be your reward. If not, I will provide you with some high quality Sin-gots and access to my own blacksmith so that you may smelt yourself again. Why? Is there something that you had in mind? I scratched at my teeth with my claw before running my teeth along the surface. I leaned forward in my chair and smiled. What if I asked that we fight? I wondered innocently. No better way to settle potential hard feelings than a friendly brawl. I know that I would feel a lot better if I landed a few shots on you. Charles smirked at my statement. The glow of his eyes intensified and the cloud of mana returned. Something squirmed beneath me and I hastily hopped from my seat. On the upholstery were the numerous black tentacles that covered Charles hand. More and larger tentacles of shadow extended across the four walls of the room. The very fabric of the structure was torn apart. Now, all that surrounded me was shadow and the two burning coals inside of Charles head. The wisps surrounded me, rising up my legs and encircling my torso. But not damaging me. It was no more than a stranger at a gas station flashing a gun at you before trying to steal your car. This was a very large gun. You should know me better, Ishmael. You are either my friend, or you are a casualty. What are you going to do? Charles demanded. Do we have an agreement or not? I need a moment to think it over. In an instant, the room returned to normal. The tentacles disappeared without a trace and Charles was calming sitting in his chair. He motioned at the door. Dutifully, the metal doors swung open to allow me to leave. Were in an eternal afterlife, take all the time that you need. Ill be waiting. Chapter 83: One Becomes Four I wasnt expecting you to invite us all for lunch, friend, Capitaine said with a grin as he used one hand to scoop the aromas into his nose. A what a strange traiteur youve taken us to. It smells like a Portuguese barque laden with spices. How did you find this place so quickly? Yoshitsune asked with a curious tone. We sat in the back corner of a Chinese-American side-street restaurant only a few blocks away from my fateful reunion with Charles. Large placards covered in photos of familiar dishes hung over the counter. A sardonic looking crane passed messages to a trio of scaly demons behind a curtain. Burners and steam filled the kitchen and spilled the aromas into my sensitive nose. It reminded me of the restaurants that Charles owned to hide money in; empty, outside of a trickle of demons that came in to pick up their orders at the counter. The food disappeared into the inventories of the customers. I wondered how long food would last in an inventory slot. The tar crab that I placed inside of there had died at some point, but I hadnt been tracking it properly. G?lge escorted me here immediately after my meeting. He delivered a message to the owner and the restaurant was closed, leaving a comfortable amount of private space by the time that the others arrived. But, that did not mean it was private. I could feel the attention of several demons. An eyeless demon with milky skin wiped the tables, ears twitching with every sound. A bear slumped over his table with numerous alcohol bottles surrounding him; but, definitely not drunk. A pair of insectoids loitered across the street with a cigarette clamped in their mandibles. They chatted while people-watching. A red-scaled woman wearing as little clothes as possible patrolled around the block. She shortly stopped to light up one of the insectoids cigarettes. My contact recommended it, I replied evasively. Its a good place to avoid harassment from the locals. Im grateful for it, Vendetta remarked with a relaxed sigh, fire wafting from her masks eyeholes. Everywhere Ive gone, its nothing but demons trying to get me to join their faction or enter their pleasure ring. Not to mention that the Grigori have been trying to follow me everywhere. Drag me into a nearby church and disappear. I agree that it appears that who your connections are matters far more than it did before," Capitaine said with a nod. Yoshitsune and I didnt face anything nearly as aggressive as what Vendetta did, but we got our fair share of demons hawking for a new recruit. We turned them down, but they didnt seem like the type that would let us leave unscathed when we depart from the city, Yoshitsune added. Accept the good deal now or be forced to take the bad deal later. You went together? I asked with narrowed eyes. I didnt think exploring alone was a wise idea, Capitaine shrugged while Yoshitsune nodded in agreement. Our fiery friend insisted on taking her own path through the city. I wonder if that added to the attention she received. What of you, Ishmael-san? Yoshitsune asked. It was also a recruitment attempt, I replied. A quest offer. Before I could continue, the eyeless busser approached our table. They rubbed their spiny hands on a tattered hand towel tied to their apron. They bowed twice, only speaking when they fully had our attention. Apologies for interrupting, but do you plan on ordering anything? The busser questioned innocently. I would love to, Capitaine replied jovially, clapping their hands together and craning their neck to read the menu. Your spicy lo mein sounds quite appetizing. What meat do you have? Whoever is on ice, the crane replied gruffly from behind the counter. Ethically sourced from only the most willing of demons, the faux-drunken bear raised his head from the table and added. He laughed for a few seconds before descending back to his well-acted nap. Then, the vegetarian option for me, please. Your egg fried rice sounds appetizing. Where do you get your eggs? Yoshitsune asked with dreaded curiosity. The crane tilted her head with an annoyed look on her face. She slapped her hip with a feathered hand and barely smiled. Yoshitsunes face sharply turned down towards her hands resting on the table. Thatsounds fine, she replied sheepishly. Get me your special, I dont care what poor bastard is in it, Vendetta ordered without bothering to look at the menu. The crane raised an eyebrow in pleasant surprise towards the new bloods lack of reservations. She quickly turned her expectant gaze my way. My lizard brain hungered for meat. It wanted flesh, any kind, to slide down its gullet and fuel further survival. I forced it into silence. I did not liken myself to the Hannibal Lecters or any other cannibal killer of the bygone world. But, it did not appear that the genteel folk of Styx had such reluctance for long. Ill take what the dog ordered, I requested, saving a further descent of morality for another day. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The cranes eyes flickered with color, informing the cooks in the back to start the orders. The sounds of sizzling and a plume of steam from the back brought a renewed wave of sharp odors to our table. Perhaps by virtue of magic or skill, it only took a few short minutes for several steaming bowls to slide from the kitchen and onto the counter beside the crane. The eyeless demon lifted the tray and brought it to our table, placing each bowl down gently. A set of chopsticks and a fork were set down on a napkin. The busser bowed again and scuttled away from our table to resume whatever other activities demanded of them. I could feel myself salivate. The dormant sensations of hunger renewed themselves inside of my mind. I did not bother with the chopsticks. Like a woman with overly long fake nails, my claws would not allow for such dexterity. The fork also sat uncomfortably in between my scaled hands. There was one request from my inner lizard that I did grant. I slammed my snout into the bowl and started chomping down on the soy-sauce and chili-oil infused noodles. It tasted like the back alley behind Wongs Hong Kong Chinese. The owner, who simply called himself Dan because we hillbillies either couldnt or wouldnt pronounce his name properly, would give me free dinner as an extra bribe in addition to the fees he would pay to Charles. Im not above saying that it worked. Being treated with even the most basic form of respect motivated me to give a shit about Dans place. At the very least, I made sure that nobody was fucking with his kids. I had to beat a coworker into the hospital when they thought about adding Dans teen daughter to Charles network. Had to work doubles for a month; ruined my summer. Did you take it? Yoshitsunes voice broke through my memories. What? I asked back, a few noodles draped inside of my teeth. Did you take that job offer that you mentioned? She reiterated. You never finished what you were saying earlier. Oh, I answered, slurping the spiced noodles into my mouth. I said I needed a moment to think about it. Thats part of the reason why I invited the rest of you here. Vendetta and Capitaine have said the right things, this place is all about connections. And, if we dont want to get fucked as soon as we set foot out of the city, we need to understand what we are all thinking. How unexpe- Capitaine began to say. I snarled at the hyena, stopping their snide remark as quickly as I could. My eyes flicked to the bear and the busser before scratching my ear slit with a claw. Its sensible, Vendetta agreed, filling in the empty air that Capitaine left. She swirled her fork about, a slice of mystery meat on the end. We should be aware of our plans so that we may properly support each other in our weakest forms. As for myself, while most offers irked me, there was one that I found to be worth my time. Have any of you heard of the Demon in Red? Havent had the pleasure, Capitaine remarked. I have heard of them recently, I replied, thinking about the gluttonous cockatrice that was made their prized disciple. They possess quite the reputation up here. They reached out to me personally, Vendetta explained. Something about the way that they wrote told me that they were someone worth visiting. And, unlike every other faction, they reached out to me personally. II also received a personal invitation that I would like to look more into, Yoshitsune spoke up. If thats alright. I dont see anything wrong with it, I replied. Yoshitsune seemed as though she expected me to show more resistance to her splitting up. Loathe Charles as I might, I knew that he would be true enough to his word to prevent serious harm from befalling her. I wasnt sure how to navigate the predicament facing me. I could say something romantic, but sorely out of character. Revealing that I was going to have her tailed by one of Charles thugs would only imply that I didnt trust her. Ignoring it would only leave bad emotions to harbor over the time that we were apart. The last thing I needed was a change in opinions from my staunchest ally. What I meant to say is that you should take advantage of any opportunity to get stronger. Its the only way that we can support each other, I reassured, finding a combination of words suitable enough to diffuse the rising emotions. It seems we are all popular in our own way, Capitaine said with a jovial laugh. I dont feel too warmly toward my newest admirer, but Ive never been the kind of person to lead a potential lover on. You always need to give them at least one first date. Owner, how much for the meal? Already paid for, she replied. Courtesy of the owner of Desire. Ah, well give him my warmest regards, Capitaine said with a flourished bow that the crane wholly ignored. Friends, until next time. A small bell attached to the door jingled as Capitaine departed the restaurant. Vendetta wasnt too far behind. She left as soon as she finished her meal, the temperature of the room going down significantly upon her exit. Who is this demon that wishes to meet with you, I asked now that it was just the two of us. They call themselves the Chivalrous Demon, Yoshitsune answered. They said they believe that I have the potential to remain a kind person. The person I went with Capitaine to meet gave me a sword technique and an invitation to meet with the Chivalrous Demon as a reward for my performance on the Hell Express. Ive never heard of them before. I hadnt either, Yoshitsune confirmed. But, there was something about their sword technique that told me that they were someone worth trusting. There is an honesty in the way that someone handles their sword that is hard to hide. This person may be a good person now. I started to chuckle, but Yoshitsune cut me off. Dont laugh at that, she commanded. Im sorry, I said. Theres nothing wrong with trusting your gut. If you come across any trouble, tell me and Ill abandon the job and come for you. When we reunite, lets meet back here, she said with a soft smile. And with that, she was gone. The final bell jingled, leaving me alone with the staff and Charles ears. I sat in silence for a few moments. I dont know how I expected that conversation to go, but it seemed to have gone against my plans. Those three were strong, I shouldnt have been surprised that all of them had gained notable sponsors so quickly while I reverted back to my jobs in life. A bad taste in my mouth started to overpower the lingering spice of my meal. I needed to check my ego. I wasnt the only one that was capable. A message of confirmation was sent back to Charles. The mask of disguise slipped over my face, hiding the demon known as Ishmael from the world and replacing him with some stranger. The deposit instantly reached my account. I looked at the total in my stat sheet and sighed. It was only going to be enough for a few levels or a fancy trinket. Charles was right, I lacked the funds to survive Wraths hunt. I would need XP; much more than what I received from the deposit. My eyes turned towards the kitchen. Now that my guests had departed, the rush of take-out orders returned and the scent of cooking meat dominated the room. The odor brought an idea into my mind. Hey, I called towards the crane behind the counter who lazily turned their head towards me. How much do you pay per limb? Seven-hundred for an arm, one thousand for a leg. I touched my elbow with my hand, dragging my finger across the joint. Itd hurt like a bitch, but there was no way that I was going to turn down what would be free money. Id like to make a trade. Chapter 84: Journey to the West I followed the directions Charles provided me to the meeting place. In a place like this and with a different face hiding my own, I melted into the crowd as one of the innumerable demons that lived in the city. All of them were at least Level 20 and they didnt matter at all. Moving through the city after so long in the unbound wilderness bothered me. How mundane this all felt made my scales itch. It was bizarre to me how worthless the achievement reaching Level 20 was in my mind now that Ive reached this place. I would have thought that two full regions would have been enough to separate the strong from the weak. But, it was clear that much more filtering needed to be done. I bumped into some beast and they growled a warning to me, but I didnt fear anything about them and they kept walking. How had they made it here? Had they destroyed everything in their way or barely clawed their way across the finish line? I felt no dominance from the pedestrians around me, just opportunity. I knew that there were strong demons in the realm, they just werent here. Eventually, the map led me to a set of buildings near the outskirts of the city. The population had reduced significantly by the time I had passed into the outer rim. Without the chaff around me, I could feel more attention placed on me from all sides as wary opportunists investigated my strength. Ignoring them, I proceeded to a doorway of one of the buildings on the street. It was in no way different or special compared to the other low-standing concrete structures that made up this district of the city. No painted door, no signs, and no signs of personality of individualism. Following the instructions provided to me, I rapped my knuckles on the wooden door four times. Three in rapid succession with the fourth after a two second pause. I waited a second before repeating the pattern. Its unlocked, a bellowing voice from inside shook the ground. Slowly, I swung the door open, keeping my ears open to any unexpected demons on the other side. But, the door proved to have no traps and no ambushers lurking in the blind corners. I took a couple cautious steps into the building, but nothing made my instincts quiver. Inside, I discovered an unfurnished building. Bare gray walls and hardwood floors led to a wider room that housed a massive recliner with a massive demon lounging upon it. Long red hair draped over the head of the chair like magma falls. Who are you? The demon sat up in their seat, revealing a large lumpy noise and a massive brow that almost hid his green eyes behind the protruding features. He had skin like tree bark, a beard made of moss, teeth like a fence after a hurricane, and fingers like overstuffed sausages. Clear liquid that reeked of alcohol dribbled down his chin and onto his fur coat. Im here on a recommendation from Desire, I explained. Im the recruit that you need to bring with you. Ohyoure the one Charles sent, the beast replied while trying to forcibly shake some sobriety back into his head. I thought youd take longer. Oh well, its good to meet you. The names Grendel. Terry. Slowly, and with great effort, Grendel rose to his feet. I could hear the chair scream in discomfort as the lumbering creatures bones popped and creaked from the sheer mass of his body. I looked up, he was at least a head and half taller than me. I narrowed my eyes, having doubts as to how quickly he could move his body in combat. Lets not dally then, Terry, Grendel announced, taking a potion for his hangover. We need to wait for the other recruiters at the meet-up point. Grendel made his way to a nearby wall and placed an outstretched hand onto the surface. Barely intelligible words clattered clumsily out of his mouth, but coherently that whatever spell was placed there activated. The wall rumbled and slid into the ground, revealing a staircase that spiraled down into the darkness. I activated [Torchlight]. A ball of light emerged from my hand and floated above me, tethered by an invisible magical connection. It hummed in my ear like a fluorescent lightbulb. Dutifully, I followed Grendel down the staircase. The wall rumbled behind me, leaving my floating ball as the only form of light. We walked for what felt like two stories before we reached the bottom. Much like Vendettas old hideout, a circle was etched into the ground with deep gashes to create a more permanent fixture. What do you know about your assignment? Grendel asked me, the potion finally serving to flush the booze from his system. That Im to kill a martial arts master and take their scroll, I answered. No details then, Grendel groaned. Has Charles given you any tools? Weapons? Poisons? I use my hands to kill, I replied with a smile as I brandished my favorite weapons. Charles would have never given me anything knowing that. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. What level are you? 20, but I can be 25 pretty fast. Fuck, so its the long plan then, Grendel cursed, placing one hand over his eyes and sighing. Alright, heres the plan. You will need to pass the induction test and become my Masters disciple. Learning his fighting style and taking some time to level-up is our only path to success. Sounds good to me, I said with a smile. Mom never let me take karate. What sort of test should I prepare for? Ive taken a contract not to speak of it so that no aspiring disciple can gain an unfair advantage. But, if you are as tough as you claim to be and you specialize in using your hands, you should not face any issues. Staying in his good graces afterwards will be a much harder endeavor. I can already tell you have a difficult personality. I shrugged in response. The troll would know better as to whether or not Id get along with this master. Grendel touched the engraving on the floor and spoke clearer words into the surface. The etchings glowed white with the activated mana that flowed through it. A hole in the ground formed with a ring of angry flames surrounding it. We hopped into the screaming maw and traveled briefly through the cursed orange realm before landing in front of a shack in a valley. White flowers with red splotches covered the lush grasslands while the chirps of large insects could be heard from the forests behind the shack. A large shadow passed overhead. I snapped my head up to see a bird the size of a single seater plane circle slowly over the valley. Welcome to the Valley of the Undesirable Dungeons, Grendel announced. Now, lets see if there are any disciples that will be joining you. Grendel tapped on the door of the cabin in the same pattern that I used at his hideout in the city. However, the troll did not wait for a response and simply opened the door instead. It was a one-roomed wooden structure with a stone fire pit in the center. The coals were lit and radiated heat on a card game played beside it. A wolf-headed demon and a buff looking kangaroo halted their game and watched their martial brother. There you are, Grendel, the wolf-headed demon greeted before their sharp eyes moved my way. I see that you didnt return empty-handed. Better than you lot, it seems, Grendel teased. I dont know why we have to prowl around the platform every Hell Express, the kangaroo complained with a feminine lilt, lifting a card and pretending she wasn''t disappointed. Most demons arent brawlers. They want to do fancy shit with swords and magic. One fucker asked me what my hands were good for when they could teleport. I jumped them outside of town. Turns out they needed a half second to activate it. Besides ones that are natural brawlers already have their own style and dont want to learn something new, the wolf added. We only ever get success from the ones that get cut from other orgs or lose their weapons. All of a sudden, they want something that cant be stolen, the kangaroo finished with a bitter laugh. Lets just be glad we got one. You got any booze on you, new kid? The Kangaroo asked me. No. Then, get some. Thatll be your first test, the wolf belched and laughed with the kangaroo. Hey, you fucker, dont peek at my hand. I took a deep breath and looked over toward Grendel who did not meet my gaze. Instead, he motioned with his head for me to stand in front of him. I felt pottery touch my hands and I had to carefully grab onto the container from behind my back. Pulling it in front of me, I noticed that it was a similar jug to the others that sat sprawled around the room. Is this what you want? I asked, holding the jug out in front of me. Well done, new guy, the kangaroo complemented as she greedily took the jug from my hands. Youre quite observant. Though, its not exactly the vendor I would have chosen personally. Nine points out of ten. I had to wait patiently while the other two instructors finished their card game. The wolf was the better player, but the kangaroo got him so drunk so that they could cheat without him noticing. The pathetic thing about it was that the wolf still managed to win the game. Not that the kangaroo cared much as she had already polished off the liquor Grendel gave me. Fuck me, the kangaroo said with a laugh as the fell onto her back. You must have some sort of card counting skill or something. We need to go empty out a casino next time we go to Styx. Its not that Im good, its just that youre shit, the wolf joked back. We need to get going, Grendel announced as they clapped their hands together and watched them silently. Alright, weve messed around long enough, the wolf managed to stop the laughing fit and compose himself slightly. The Master is going to kick our asses if the new guy thinks that were a joke because weve just been fucking around. Fine, fine, you dont have to ride our ass, the kangaroo spat at the one who messed up her buzz. The pair slowly got to their feet. The wolf unsummoned all of the empty alcohol containers while the kangaroo stuffed the deck of cards into a pouch. They both stretched their stiff limbs and bounced to loosen up their joints. I watched them both closely; their muscle form, their flexibility, and their general physiques. Drunk and lazy as they may have appeared, they definitely werent the same pushovers that I met in Styx. The three demons made their way out the shack and I followed silently behind. The kangaroo and the wolf both looked at Grendel. The usual? The Kangaroo asked the other two. What are we going to do if we lose the new guy, Gunagala? the wolf asked as he side-eyed me. Who cares, Hu? Grendel already said that we need to get going, Gunagala replied. Besides, arent we here to give our assessment of the new guy to the master? Remember all the bullshit that our seniors would make us do when we tried to join? Unlike the booze test, this one will actually give us something to tell him. Works for me, Hu shrugged. The kangaroo and the wolf shared a mischievous grin with each other. Like a pair of track stars, they got into the sprinters stance and awaited the gunshot that would send them sprinting into the horizon. Whats going on? I asked Grendel. Were going to have a race to that mountain over there, Grendel explained, pointing at one of the peaks in the distance. Keep up with us, and itll look good when we talk to the master later. I plan on winning. Show me that youre not weak. I dont want to sound rude to my proctor, but Im not sure how quickly you can move in that frame, I said with a smile. I hope that I get a bonus if I manage to win this race. We can make something work, Grendel said as he got into his position. I pressed my knuckles into the soil. Anticipation at competition flooded through my head. They just wanted me to finish a close last. I wanted to aim for higher and establish a new hierarchy before we even reached this master. Thats the spirit! Lets go, new guy. Nothing like some fresh air to keep the hangover at bay. We go on three. Onetwothree! Chapter 85: Monster Marathon My lungs burned and my chest tightened as my feet drummed out a rapid rhythm on the hard earth. I was in a state of single-mindedness directed at my pace, the jolting vibration that carried from foot to head was all that I felt. The race began more or less how I expected. Hu and Gunagala burst out of the gate with a rush of speed while I got off to a decent sprint behind him, never getting more than twenty paces behind the pair. Grendel quickly disappeared over the horizon behind us. The tremors of their heavy steps told me that they werent too far behind. Hu led the way by a few paces over the kangaroo. He, like Yoshitsune, seemed to have a stat spread that was specialized for speed. He never left the runners stance; instead, remaining down onto all fours and bounding across the ground. Mana carried across the winds, showing an airstream augmented by an ability. Either it was a passive or the wolf had a great deal of mana as he never turned the ability off since the race started. Gunagala wasnt running so much as leaping large distances forward. She pressed her legs down like a spring of an off-road truck; fully coiling before shooting out and up with tremendous force. A large plume of dust would shoot out from the blast site and buffet my scales. She would constantly land near the wolfs position, but would quickly fall several paces behind before leaping again. This new guys pissing me off, Gunagala spat as she landed clumsily next to the wolf and nearly lost her balance. I passed the kangaroo for the briefest moment while she prepared her next leap. The demon was paying more attention to me the longer it took to leave me behind. Hes not using a skill is he? Hu asked with a trickle of respect. You must have collected an impressive amount of bonus stats for your level. Oh, so we have a special guy on our hands, Gunagala said snidely before childishly blasting again, splashing me with more dirt. I ignored the antics, writing them up as just another test in a myriad of tests that, according to Grendel, only matter a marginal amount. Besides, a competitive spirit had long since taken over my mind. Winning was all that I cared about. Dont mind Gunagala, Hu said, probably misinterpreting my focus as silent anger. The alcoholic never learns that heavy drinking before bouncing around inevitably leads to- A retching sound could be heard next to me. A quick flick of my head revealed Gunagala vomiting her guts out on the ground. Her momentum shot her in an uncontrolled path forward and to the side, sending her into a pile on the ground that was rapidly shrinking behind us. Idiot, Hu teased. Its just you and me then, I huffed through fatigued breaths, the exertion beginning to eat away at my energy. My only goal being the mountain that rapidly loomed ahead. I wouldnt exactly say that, Hu replied. Just wait a minute. Grendels tremors slowly grew in intensity from behind. They grew so violent that it felt like the ground was shifting every time I took a step. My vision shook as the internal metronome inside of my mind began skipping beats. I looked over my shoulder just in time to see Grendel ripping down through the valley with a tremendous plume of dust trailing behind him. His figure rapidly grew until it blazed by us. The shockwave that followed behind nearly lifted me up in the air and pushed me far away. I dug my claws into the earth to act like spiked shoes. Clumps of dirt came up in my claws, but I barely managed to maintain my running form. In front of me, the wolf demon disappeared for a moment. I could see his form enter the current as he used the wind to accelerate further and lengthen the lead over me. But, it wasnt nearly enough to compete for the lead as Grendel kicked up a storm of dirt behind them and disappeared into the distance. What the fuck? I asked anything within earshot. That is Grendels signature momentum, Hu panted. The longer he moves in a single direction, the faster he goes and the more damage is done to who or whatever rests on the other side. Were fucked then, I groaned between gasping breaths. Not yet. It takes just as long to slow down as it does to speed up. If he overshoots the finish or hit something, we will still win. He used to pass the finish by miles and it didnt make much sense to count the first person to pass the finish. I wont say how many losses it took to change that rule. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I took Hu at his word and continued my sprint for a few more minutes. Hus back was exposed to me. I wondered if delivering an attack would be within the rules of the race. A spray of acid or a plume of tar might be enough to give me an insurmountable lead. But, I decided against it. The less these potential enemies knew about my abilities, the better. Loud pounding sounds like a boulder falling down the hill could be heard ahead of us. Hu ran more eagerly upon hearing the sound and I tried to keep up the best I could. Ha! Hes not going to make it! An impact as loud as an atomic bomb shot a plume of rock and dirt high into the sky and send a shockwave through the valley. I was hit with a powerful gust of wind that caused me to momentarily run in place. Hu had no such issues; activating their skill they used earlier to accelerate through Grendels first wind. He danced through the air and landed well over fifty paces ahead of me. I cursed and opened my mouth, feeling the sting of acid gathering in my mouth. I swallowed the acid, feeling the burning sensation flush down my throat. It doesnt matter, I said under my breath as a reminder. I finished my run in a distant third place. I spotted Hu near a steaming impact crater. A snarl of frustration could be seen under his raised, quivering lip. The subject of his anger, Grendel, was in the center of the crater. Fragments of what once appeared to be a sizable boulder were scattered all over the place creating a bloody Zen garden. His body was severely damaged. Limbs bent in strange angles or broken off entirely. One of their eyes hung loosely out of one of the sockets. Despite how brutal the scene was, Grendel appeared to be improving. His blood shimmered with mana and, slowly, his body appeared to be stitching itself back together even though he hadn''t died. I win, Hu, Grendel laughed. You trying to be cute for the new guy, Grendel? What, you think smashing into a rock in front of the mountain is a clever way to win? Youre still several feet from the base of the mountain. Spare me the semantics, Grendel complained. I survived it, didnt I? According to who? Grendels eyes widened slightly as Hu punched him in the chest. The ground shook from the impact and the trolls body flopped around. I could see ribs crunch and deform from the denting blows. After only a few punches, Hu stepped away from Grendels limp body. His eyes were blank, his chest still, and regeneration halted. Disciple killed disciple. Heres a free lesson for you, new guy, if you are dealing with a potent regenerator, focus on their heart if you want to disrupt their recovery and ensure that they are dead. Nothings more embarrassing than being killed by a regenerator pretending to be dead. Fascinating. I was in temporary awe of the savagery that I just witnessed and the lesson that I learned. These were the types of demons that I was hoping to meet in this rung. If anything, it made me much more interested to meet this master. If they were great enough, I would abandon Charles quest in a heartbeat and thank him for getting me the connection. Well, seeing that Grendel didnt survive, looks like I won, the wolf said with a smile. No complaints, right? Whats the masters philosophy on killing your allies? We have contracts that any gains from killing each other are nullified, Hu explained. Once you are a member, you can spar anyone you want to the death without needing to feel cowardice in your heart. In that case, you win as long as I am second. Its all yours, Hu assented with a grin. Hu enjoyed himself a victory drink while I sat on one of the larger rock fragments as we waited for Grendel to revive and Gunagala to arrive. I wasnt sure if it was an additional perk of Grendels regenerative ability, but the troll revived far faster than I expected. Youre a poor sport, Hu, Grendel groaned as he rose from the grave. Next time, crash in a way that you can fight after and you wont have anything to worry about, Hu laughed in response. Come on, have a drink. You too, new guy. Grendel grumbled and accepted a consolatory glass of wine from his killer. I gladly took the drink off of the winner and greedily drank. It barely touched my tongue as it passed down my gullet and heated up my stomach. You already drink like one of us, Hu joked. I gave up, who won? Gunagala asked. The kangaroo bounced gently over to us. She had a much better complexion now that she had finally thrown up. She looked at the crater and the blood that coated the dirt, but seemed disinterested in questioning it. I did, Hu asserted without protest from myself or Grendel. Now give me your booze, loser. Well, shit, last place, Gunagala said with a sigh, summoning a few bottles of alcohol from her inventory and relinquishing it to the wolf. Hu was a generous winner and shared his spoils with the rest of us. I had a few more sips before my drinking was interrupted by Gunagala. She wrapped a furry arm around my shoulder and pointed up at the nearby peak. Hey, new guy, here it is, our Fist Mountain, Gunagala said with a great deal of pride, shaking off the defeat. You cant see it, but our school rests on the peak. You dont have a teleporter at the shack that would have brought you to the top of the mountain? We do, Hu said. But, climbing the mountain is one of our training regiments as well as your next test. Another race? Well be observers only, Grendel answered. Unlike the last test, well be paying very close attention to your actions. I might have an unfair advantage at this test, I joked as I unfurled my wings and flapped them. The gust of wind blew the nearby grass down. Knowing grins crossed the faces of all of the disciples. The mirth that radiated off of the trolls face felt akin to an older sibling that knew something the younger didnt; eager to watch them stumble into it. You are welcome to try. Chapter 86: The Climb Nobody ever said to my face that they didnt believe in me; they lacked the spirit. But language is far more than words. I could see it in peoples looks, the way that they talked to me and the way they spoke when they thought I wouldnt hear. As a child, I didnt talk much or socialize well and the teachers gently recommended a special curriculum. In high school, I was considered overly confrontational and not motivated in class, a distraction. A mainstay in the guidance counselors office or stuck in in-school suspension in the back corner of the library that was only tolerated as long as I continued to raise the state test score averages for the school. The adults in charge were so quick to prescribe all sorts of behavioral issues to me, but not once did they ever ask me what was wrong. Only my football coach, Coach Cosgrove, knew how to motivate me properly. He would talk up every opponent we had. Every single player on the other team was one of the best in the state. Nobody ever expected us to win in one of Coach Cosgroves speeches, not even our families. I ignored how obviously false it was and that I could hear Miranda cheering for me. I needed that fuel to take me one step further. So being challenged outright was too interesting to pass up. I knew something unfortunate was waiting on the other end of the decision, but that was the entire point of being here; to be challenged. With a strong flap of my wings, I took to the air. The scenery temporarily turned blurry from the burst of speed until my eyes quickly adjusted. Well, there he goes, I heard Gunagala remark to her fellow proctors before they all left earshot entirely. I ascended at my maximum speed. My ultimate goal, to beat my proctors to the peak and see this Master for myself. So far, the only demon that had my respect was Hu. Despite the wolfs savagery, I wasnt unconvinced that I couldnt challenge them in a fight. The other two shouldnt be underestimated due to a poor first impression, but I didnt detect anything worth fearing outside of a Grendel at full velocity. About a quarter of the way up the mountain, I started to feel sluggish. I just ran a half marathon, but I didnt feel tired enough. Was it gravity? An ability like Sir Leals but focused outwards instead of in? I felt something gnaw on the fringes of my mind. A humble request to not try so hard. Climbing to the top of the mountain, momentarily, felt less interesting. As I tried to shake these thoughts from my head, a powerful fleshy tendril wrapped itself around my midsection. Like a cane to a cartoon character giving a terrible performance, I was yanked down to the craggy surface of the mountain. The impact force sent loose rocks shooting in every direction. A small tree uprooted from its fledgling foundation and tumbled down the steep slope. Settled snow shifted into a small avalanche. Though my body ached and wept blood from numerous scratches, the strange sensation in my mind and body subsided. I quickly hopped to my feet and grabbed around my new flesh belt. I wrapped it around my arm tightly and pulled hard on the appendage. Hand over hand, like tug-of-war with a water buffalo, I reeled in whatever resided on the other end. The limb went slack. From a nearby rock wall, a camouflaged beast leapt into me. The momentum took me several steps backwards and almost sent me careening over the edge. I had to dig in my heels and flap my wings to generate enough force to balance us. I felt the tendril snake up my back and try to grip my wings. I chopped the limb with my hand and kicked the beast away. It had a human torso and limbs, but it lacked a head. Numerous whip-like tails grew from the small of its back. The one that I severed floated pathetically next to its full-length compatriots. It made a shrill whisper of a chorus of voices and lowered its posture. I charged the creature first before it could try to drive us both over the edge again. The tails coiled up and struck out at me like cobras. I summoned a geyser of tar beneath me, allowing the hot liquid to coat my body. The tails struck hard into my scales, allowing for a thick coating of the tar to drink from the appendages. Heated claws swiped against as many tails as I could reach. The fire magic connected with the tar and superheated it into flames. The creature screeched angrily as their body turned into a forest fire. It leapt away from me near a patch of snow. It slammed the burning ends of the tails into the frosty pile, quickly quenching the flames and creating a puddle. I tried a shot of acid to harm it further, but it managed to duck beneath the projectile and take only slight amounts of ticking poison damage. I charged shoulder-first into the beasts chest. Like a locomotive of meat, I plowed the beast into the rocks behind it. I spread my claws wide and gashed the creature across the torso. A chorus of angry voices slipped out of the gashes. Before I swiped again, the gnawing in my mind returned. My limbs turned sluggish, bound in invisible chains. I felt like I was fighting in slow motion. Claws moved the speed of a grandmother in the left lane of a highway. Frustrated, I opened my mouth and released another stream of acid directly onto the monster. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Flesh sizzled and the creature screeched. The tails of the beast wrapped around my neck and forced my head backwards. An acid fountain spilled out of my mouth and corroded the picturesque mountainside. I struggled against the strangling tails. My hands moved impossibly slowly to my throat; claws scrabbled to get leverage between the limbs and my neck. Unable to lift me, the creature dragged me. It pressed its fingers against the rock face. The fingers melded to the surface of the rock and allowed it to slide rapidly up the cliff face. I moved my arm from my neck and I slapped the rock and summoned another rush of tar that struck the creature in the body. It writhed and screamed with a womans voice. It unlatched its fingers from the rocks and sent us both falling to the ground. Before impact, the creature let me go to reattach itself at a point near the bottom of the cliff. I managed to flap my wings enough to slow the fall. I spat acid at the creature and it retreated further up the mountain. With the creature further up the mountain, I could hear the faint sounds of other voices nearby. I moved in the direction in the sounds, but felt a sizable rock smash me in the back. I over my shoulder to see the creature bounding towards me along the cliffs face. Oh, so you dont want me going over here? I questioned with a hungry smile. I moved closer to the voices, my body felt heavier and slower with each step. My rising bloodthirst met my plunging motivation in the middle and allowed me to trudge until I saw a strange beast tucked into the face of the cliff. It was the size of a small child. Tiny limbs framed a bulbous body. A gaping mouth opened and closed within the center of its rotund form. It screeched unhappily at me. The wave of weakness nearly drove me to my knees. I lifted the tiny creature and spun my body around like I was performing a hammer throw. I released the creature and it was sent flying over the side of the mountain. Its screeching quickly left my ears and a feeling of power filled my body again. From above, I could see the tailed creature leap from the side of the mountain. I assumed it intended to rescue the helpless beast. I wouldnt stand for it. With fully extended wings, I took the plunge after the tailed creature. It released its tails to interfere with my dive, but I managed to tightly roll around the barrage of tails and dig my claws into the creature right before they managed to grab ahold of its partner. I pushed the both of us sideways and propelled us onto the closest piece of solid land. Using the creature to cushion the fall, I slammed into the rocks and sent debris flying like tiny bullets in all directions. The creature attempted to scurry away but I slammed it on the ground again and stomped it with my foot. I squeezed both of my claws into the neck at the top of the torso and pulled until I gave it a new esophagus that reached the chest cavity. Green acid squirted from my mouth and sizzled the creature from the inside. You have defeated an Awakening of Frustration. +8000XP. You have defeated an Awakening of Depression. +5000XP. Ah man, I was certain that you were going to only manage to get one of them before kicking the bucket, Gunagala said with a sigh. Who knew you had so many tricks up your sleeves? Wings? Tar? Acid? Who is this guy, Grendel? My exhilarated brain suddenly iced up at Gunagalas words. My brain had purged the knowledge that I was actively being watched. I showed quite a few of my tricks and combos that anyone who watched my Hell Express clip would have to be at least a little suspicious of my true identity. I subtly flicked my eyes around to detect any outward hostility, but found nothing but some smiles and impressed expression. Picked him up off the streets. He said that he fought with his hands and that was good enough for me. I didnt think the monsters would become humanoid, I remarked, changing the subject. Its a surprise to anyone the first time they leave Styx. The concepts on the higher rungs become more and more humanoid, more and more intelligent, Grendel explained. Theyll begin coordinating with each other. A screech turned my attention to the plane sized hawk-like creature that plunged down atop me. My body was crushed against the rocks. Talons the size of steak knives dug into my flesh and allowed my acidic blood to coat its feet. That or become way bigger and meaner, Gunagala chimed in. True to her word, she did not offer any assistance. This is why it wasnt advised to take flight, Hu said with a laugh. Nyomorult doesnt like anything that challenges its supremacy over the sky. Dont worry, new guy, well pick you out of the bird shit later. Its going to eat me? Look at him, hes in shock! Gunagala screeched in joy like a frat senior who finally got the reaction he wanted from a hazed freshman. But, none of them expected me to start cackling or to allow the massive beak to envelope me. The bird tilted its head back and swallowed me. My spiky form ripped through its throat and deposited me within its stomach. I felt the beast gag and flap its wings to make an escape. The insides of the Nyomorult pulsed and undulated. It buffeted my body and shaved my scales with flesh the texture of fine sandpaper. It didnt matter. I grinned widely and dragged my claws across my flesh. Toxic blood streamed from my body and flooded the bottom of the stomach. The muscle that smashed my body tried to retreat from my noxious form. But, there was no escape. Nyomorult cawed loudly and made a strained retching sound. The walls of its stomach pushed underneath me and attempted to force me out entirely. I dug my claws deep into the flesh and hung on with all my strength. There was no way for the creature to dislodge me from their stomach and the poisoned build-up would only accelerate as I lost more and more blood. You have defeated Nyomorult the Sky Horror. +15000XP. Nyomorult dissolved around me as we both plummeted downwards, allowing me to comfortably fly upwards to the shocked faces of the proctors. Sorry for killing your pet, I said with a grin. Eh, dont be, well get another one soon enough, Hu replied with a shrug. Not the first time someone has killed it. Might be the fastest though. Fastest one Ive seen, Gunagala agreed. As they chatted amongst themselves about past candidates and their escapades, I heard more chattering further up the slopes of the mountain. Distant screeches promised more and more potential fights. I took a step in the direction of the sound, halting the conversation and returning the attention back onto me. Youre going in the direction of the beasts? Gunagala asked with a curious tilt of her head. Thats where the growth is. Chapter 87: Senior Brother Im certain that I did not end up winning any speed records by the time I reached the summit of the mountain. But, I hoped that I had the bloodiest ascent of any of the would-be disciples. My funds grew flush with XP, enough that I would start to feel comfortable spending it. Unkempt terrain turned into a stone path that led the four of us to a flat peak. Im tired, Gunagala complained and yawned for dramatic effect. Did you really have to kill every single one of them? They should have learned to avoid me like they do to you, I answered with a shrug. Yeah, but- Never mind that. There it is, new guy, our sect, Hu announced. A sprawling wood and paper temple complex took up the entire peak. The artificial sun shone brightly down from the sky. The brilliant light illuminated the gold etching in the structures and made it shine like a palace for a God. A lone arch painted red sat at the entrance of the temple. Mana poured from the arch to form an invisible barrier like the one that protected Brunswick. As we reached the arch, Grendel placed an unwanted hand on my shoulder. We must be physically touching you as we cross, otherwise, the gate will see you as an intruder, the troll explained, seeing that I had jumped. Then youll get zapped like a fly, Gunagala laughed. We passed through without issue and moved through the temple complex proper. I looked into the openings of the early buildings to see demons sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. Soft shimmering of mana wreathed their bodies. After those initial meditation rooms, we reached a large open area of the temple. Off to the left, a demon with an elongated snakes neck barked orders at a formation of demons in red robes. Every word was met with a nearly perfect synchronized response from the demon pupils. They repeated over and over again with militaristic precision; all the while, the snake continued to berate them in the tone of a drill instructor. To the right, a handful of demons were engaging in light one on one sparring. They seemed to be practicing a specific type of attack as they took turns throwing the exact same punch at each other. The few who saw the proctors bowed in respect for their betters before returning to their training. We went up a series of steps that took us up slightly higher on the mountain top. The buildings here seemed reserved for the higher up disciples and temple leaders. Golden etchings of tigers and dragons and cranes and all other manner of creature signified the difference between the purposes of each building; purposes I had yet to glean from looking at them. Near the top of the steps rested another gate. I could not see any building or structure behind it, just bare rock and sky. This is where the master will be, Grendel said. He will test you and make the final deliberation as to whether or not you will be permitted into the sect. How have I done so far? We are not permitted to say, but I would recommend not worrying much, Hu replied. Youre already talented enough to skip the beginner level entirely. But, you didnt hear that from me. Again, a hand went on my shoulder and I was taken through the gate to where the master was. The mana passed harmlessly over me and allowed me on the other side. There was no hidden palace or shrine or any sort of structure here. All that existed was the very top of the mountain with unrestricted access over the world below. It felt like a location where a powerful being should reside. I could see the entire landscape. The smaller mountains that formed the range, the green valley we sprinted through to reach here, and, in the distance, a large black dome that suffocated the city of Styx. Sitting atop the singular highest point on the mountain was a bald demon in orange robes meditating. I almost thought of them as a human; their size and stature were unmarred by transformation. But, their pale, flaking skin and stench of death hinted at a zombie of some sort. Master, we have brought you a new recruit, Terry, Grendel announced. I have brought him from Styx and have provided him with our own tests. The results? The master asked, not turning his head to look at us. He brought us decent alcohol quickly after we requested it, Gunagala answered. He got second in the race to the mountain, Hu answered. He killed every beast he met on the way up the mountain, including Nyomorult, Grendel answered. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Impressive. The master rose from his meditation. A powerfully built frame rested under his robes. Meaty, oversized fists stuck out from his sleeves. He turned to face us. A piece of paper with a symbol that meant curse was nailed into the center of his forehead, obscuring his eyes. The wind atop the mountain moved the paper, revealing his brown teeth and nose-less face. He took a step towards me, inspecting my body closely through the paper. The reek of rot wafted into my nose and made me scowl involuntarily. He pressed a hand against my chest, passing it back and forth over my scales. Grendel, why have you brought me a demon with a false face? We all have our reasons for hiding, Master, Grendel answered, kneeling down before the zombie. Terry had a potential that I didnt feel comfortable letting go. I believe our sect with be richer with him in it. I am not angry, Grendel, the master laughed. There are many reasons to wish to hide your face in Styx, none more reasonable than the embarrassment of being unable to leave Styx. You wished to hide from the snakes that skulk about the birds nest, eating the young before they have the time to grow into something beautiful. If we are to begin to trust each other, we cannot progress until you reveal your true self to me, reptile. I didnt have to look at Grendel to know that it was time to reveal myself. It was not as if he knew that I was sent here to murder him. I pulled off the mask that Charles provided me and allowed my true form to return to the surface. There was no outward reaction from the master, but I could hear yelling from beside me. Wait, I think I recognize that guy! Gunagala shouted and pointed at me while looking at Hu. Remember, the dude from the Zero Car? Oh, youre right, Hu agreed. I remember, the one who said come get me, fuckers when they dropped a ten million XP bounty on his head. And look, the first thing that he did was hide. What was all that bluster for then? The rest of you are forbidden to speak, the master said in a calm voice. Hu and Gunagala immediately dropped into a prostrated position. They buried their faces obediently into the stone and tried to not even make so much as a breath audible to the masters ears. Do you know what I saw when I first looked at you? The master asked. I saw a notification that you are a traitor to the Aspect of Wrath and that, if I kill you, I can gain the ten million XP bounty and the blessing of the Aspect of Wrath. Do you know how rare it is for a branded enemy to be so small and insignificant? That, in itself, intrigues me. There is a kindred feeling about you, ebon warrior. Draw your weapon, I will at least give you the chance to do so. They are already drawn, I responded as I splayed my claws. Ah, a practitioner of hand to hand combat. No wonder you impressed my proctors so greatly, you were already one of our esteemed fellows. Tell me, is this decision by choice or by restriction? It is both. I was given a restriction that made my preference stronger. The masters demeanor shifted at my answer. The aura around them darkened with negative emotion. His hands balled into shaking fists and the clear sky darkened. MasterMasteryour disciple, your favorite disciple wishes to know why you have bestowed your awesome power upon this whelp. I wouldnt question your judgment or ever dream accusing you of anything untoward. But, why someone without any elegance whatsoever? With claws? The master muttered upwards to a different master in a bitter monologue that did not offer enough gaps for any of those questions to be answered. He yelled at the sky before calming slightly. I see. Then we are truly alike. I see you, traitor of Wrath, and I now know that you have maintained favor with my own Master. I must treat you as one of my own. But, your claws. I must know. Can you no longer form a fist? I regretfully cannot. Unacceptable. I must fix that immediately before you can shame me further. Before I could react, my wrist was arrested in the masters vice-like grip. With two of his fingers, he pinched one of the claws on my right hand. Unbelieve pressure was applied to my claw as he pulled on my finger as well. White hot pain radiated from my finger and I wriggled to try to free myself. These are quite tough, the master complimented. I hope you dont mind me using more strength. In a swift twist, he wrenched my finger, snapping it and shattering my claw. I grunted between clenched teeth as the metallic pieces clattered to the ground like a wind chime onto the rocks. I could not take this without responding in kind. I needed to make the master bleed in kind. In a fit of rage, I bit down on the masters shoulder. The dead flesh proved to be extremely resilient against my piercing teeth. I squeezed out a shot of acid that sizzled the flesh, but did not get any reaction from the master. Its good that you fight back. It shows that you are someone of value, he said with the same calmness as if he were bitten by a cat while playing with it. But, I must lament at how terribly weak you are. One by one, the master destroyed the rest of my claws. I looked down at my shattered fingernails and clenched my fist. The jagged remnants of my claws dug in my palm, drawing a small amount of blood. I, on behalf of my Master, am obligated to give you a test to respect his wishes. But, I fear that you are not an ordinary disciple. So, I must give you an unordinary test. Tell everyone that I said hello. Before I realized it. A powerful punch blasted me in the shoulder, obliterating the joint and leaving my limb limp. Another strike crippled my other arm and left me without my favored weapons. Only a small amount of my health remained. Timers and status conditions populated my health bar with flashing lights. I was overmatched and powerless. This master must be close, if not already, Level 50. Fuck a long term plan, this may take me the rest of the time Im here. The ten million was surely going to leave me here. There was only one conclusion that I could draw from this situation, and it made my blood boil. Had Charles set me up? The master swiped their hand in a circle and summoned a Portal behind me. I felt the mana lick my flesh and the screams of the realm between piercing my ears. When you come back, please call me Senior Brother. He kicked me through the Portal, allowing for the orange tendrils of the realms to take me and carry me to an unknown location. I screamed in frustration along with all of the voices in this orange pocket dimension. But, unlike them, I had a destination. One that I intended to take my frustrations out on. Notice Now Entering: Cave of Starvation Chapter 88: Maddening Hunger The Portal ended and deposited me onto rocky ground at a strange angle. I tried to swing my arms to catch my fall but failed to keep my body from slapping against the sharp surface. Slowly, I worked my way up to my knees and pushed myself up to my feet. Pitch blackness surrounded me now that the fiery Portal closed behind me. I used [Torchlight] to illuminate my surroundings. It was a low-ceilinged room with a singular connecting tunnel, just high enough that I could stand in but little more. Black miasma coated the floor, the light of the magical torch unable to penetrate it. I kicked at it, the wisps followed the arc of my foot before it settled back down on the floor. I moved toward the rooms exit. Deep, unnatural scratch marks of similar width to my own claws marred the surface of the tunnel walls. I pushed my [Torchlight] a few paces ahead of me in the hopes that whatever dwelled in here would assault the light first. While I walked, I checked the timers of my injuries and cursed to myself. Only seconds had gone down on the timers before they froze entirely. The Dungeon froze recovery and made it impossible to regenerate naturally. Notice Hunger grips you all. Instantly, a large icon of teeth ripping into flesh appeared on my screen. Pain formed a pit deep inside of my stomach like I swallowed nails. My stomach roared and a wave of pain nearly knocked me off balance. Single-minded desire took over my body. The little lizard inside my mind demanded that I do not do anything until I eat something. My senses unconsciously already shifted to complete that goal. My nose sniffed the air for the smallest trails of flesh and blood. A forked tongue slithered out of my mouth to do the same. I pressed down the tunnel with as much speed as my crippled body to manage. My arms dangled stupidly at my side, piloted by nothing else but the momentum that my body sent them in. All the while, the hunger only grew. My stomach ripped me apart from the inside out. Health began to trickle down from the bar, something that I could not afford in my already perilous condition. My mind shifted back to those noodles that I ate, wishing that I had them now. The imagery only served to punish me further. Then, a flicker of something across my tongue. Something that tasted of iron. Something that tasted of salt. My eyes glazed. I found flesh. I tasted flesh just further ahead. I sprinted ahead at full speed like a bullet train. My vision narrowed and my tongue acted as my conductor to my meal. Saliva formed and leaked out of the sides of my mouth to splash the ground. I felt hundreds of cuts against my feet. Halting, I lifted one of my feet to see that these small, ant-like creatures were dug into my flesh. I stomped down and killed the creatures, but continued to feel new pains. It was only then that I noticed that the shadows of the walls werent shadows. Swarms of tiny insectoids swirled angrily on every surface of the cave. They dropped from the ceiling and eagerly scurried down the walls at the scent of my blood. [Burning Rain] activated and hot tar burbled from the ground. The insect creatures died in the hundreds, only offering a miniscule amount of XP as reward. The incessant bites and tar dropped my health lower. Desperately, I opened my mouth and bit into the wall. Creatures flooded into my mouth and began biting my tongue and cheeks. Some spilled further forward to bite my throat. With one loud crunching sound, I activated my [Sanguine Bite] and recovered a small amount of health back from all of the dead beasts. It wasnt good enough. I still hungered. The severity had only increased. Like a vindictive punishment crafted by Hades himself, the bugs only recovered enough health through my ability to keep me alive. But, it didnt fill up my stomach. The mass of bugs dissolved into nothingness somewhere between my tongue and my stomach. A few pebbles from biting and scraping my teeth against the tunnel wall tumbled into my stomach as an insult more than anything. I walked forward while dragging my open mouth along the walls. I crunched and bled and starved. The intensified hunger brought an increased depletion of health which required more eating which failed to reach my stomach which intensified my hunger that brought an increased depletion of health which required more eating which failed to reach my stomach which intensified All I could do was laugh bitterly at this situation. Bugs spilled from my mouth and disintegrated from bite wounds and blood flowed ceaselessly from my legs. Noodles with human flesh in it. Why didnt I eat it when I had the chance? Rage fomented inside of me; mindless and primal. Charles, Senior Brother, the three proctors, and everyone that had ever even remotely annoyed me. But most of all, myself. I let the attention on myself get to my head. Fame was something I never experienced before and to know that so many people wanted me dead made me believe that I was already worthy of taking them on. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Yet, I wanted to persist. Not only to survive this Dungeon and pass the challenge set before me, but to prove that I was worthy of the bloodthirst and the attention and the challenge. My reputation, my future battles hinged upon my success. The tunnel opened up into a far larger room than the one that I started in. The light from my skill barely managed to illuminate the craggy ceiling. Swirling shadows showed the endless marching of millions of bugs hunting for prey. A crunching sound beneath my feet gave me pause. I scooped a handful of bugs with my mouth and looked down to see crushed bones on the caves floor. They were the right length to have been from a humanoid. They were picked clean of flesh outside of a few sinews that remained stubbornly attached. Flesh that was still relatively fresh. How lucky for us, a meal arrived just in time, a voice said. Right before our duel. Look, his arms are already broken, a second voice chimed in. I looked over to see a pair of demons that were sitting atop a pile of bones. A drowned horse with seaweed for a mane and a scaly bird with a human face. A puddle of water surrounded the bones like a moat and kept the biting insects from swarming their body. Their eyes dilated from the sudden light that I brought with me. You cant eat those, the bird hissed mockingly. Weve tried. They looked at each other warily as my health increased through the death of the swarming creatures. Hes vampiric, the horse said to the other one. But I wasnt paying attention to what was being said. My eyes were fixated upon the size of the horse and the poultry-like physique of the scaled bird. Saliva coated my tongue and my nose hallucinated the odors of the Chinese restaurant. Let me eat you, meat and noodles, I said through crunching bites of bug. My mouth hung open to allow the punctured carapaces to clatter out of my mouth and turn to smoke. The pair leapt from their pile. Water bubbled from the puddle and moved to cover the entire floor in water. The bugs that swarmed my feet were washed away in the flood as the water rose to be shin-high. The open cuts on my feet and lower legs seeped from the wounds and polluted the water with my blood. A flying kick from the scaled bird was blocked by a limp swing of my arm. The broken limb flew at a strange angle behind my back and made my entire left side burn with pain. They remained airborne while the horse rose from the thin puddle of water. Seaweed tried to surround me while the horse struck me. I slashed the potential restraints with my [Flaying Tail] and met the horses fist with teeth. I clamped down hard on the limb. The taste of blood and dust filled my mouth and leaked down my throat. It spilled into my stomach and momentarily allayed the crippling pain inflicted by hunger. The horse kicked me away with a powerful hoof. I slid across the ground and just outside of the range of the scaled birds attack. Why did you move him? The bird hissed. My stomach is burning. I didnt see you, the horse spat in response and held onto their injured arm. In the seconds it took them to argue, I took to the air. The scaled bird screeched and flapped their wings. They followed me up and met me near the ceiling. I kicked off the ceiling and crashed into them, sending us both careening down into the water. Before we could smash into the rocky ground, a wave reached up and snatched us out of the air. The bird and I were separated and I was slammed on my back under the shallow pool. Seaweed tried to bind me to the ground. I tried to slash at it to cut it away but it seemed to bloom around me endlessly. I bit and rolled and bled through the tangle of seaweed until I managed to press my feet into the ground and surface. I gasped for air and vomited a stream of water from my throat. The horse looked even worse than it had when I first saw it. Green veins could be seen pumping toxins throughout their body. You, what did you do? The horse wheezed through troubled breaths. I rushed forward to finish off the horse. The bird plunged from above and clawed at me with their talons. I bit their leg and they squawked, earning another scratch across the face. I took to the skies and smashed into them with my shoulder. We fought the entire ascent. They clawed into my unguarded torso while I bit into their neck. We smacked into the ceiling. Their hands wrapped around my wrists and the bird took the chance to plant their foot on my chest, creating some separation. I spat in their face. Their flesh sizzled and they croaked in pain as the toxins seeped into their eyes. I need to eat! The bird screamed through the acid. They yanked on my arm as hard as it could with one hand while chopping at my shoulder with the other. The weak, broken joint pulled apart. My health dropped to 0 and [Too Angry to Die] activated. Blood poured overtop the acid, allowing for another stack of poison to go unnoticed. The bird plummeted to the ground with its two prizes in tow. I turned off my light and slipped up into the darkness of the ceiling to eat enough bugs to survive and prepare my next attack. I heard the bird land atop their nest of bones and coo softly over the feast. Quickly, eat and regain your strength, the bird implored its comrade. The horse coughed and splashed into the water as they fell to their knees. They stumbled through the water like a wildebeest with a leg trapped in the jaws of a crocodile. Wait, dont eat it! It screamed at its companion with revelation. Like a predator that could smell weakness and death, I plunged down from the ceiling at speed. I landed directly on the back of the horse demon with my mouth wide open. The bones in its back cracked and broke, temporarily stopping it from acting to defend itself. Hungrily, I tore into the horse with my teeth, ripping off and swallowing large chunks of flesh before its life expired. Even after it died, I kept eating. Until I heard the screeching of the bird. What a cruel test of resolve, the bird cawed in frustration. Your flesh subsides my hunger, but rips me to pieces in a new way. What is it that I am to do to prove myself worthy? I focused my mana to replace my wounded limb. I flexed my good arm to try to work out the tightness that the injury delivered. Though, I was surprised to see that my claws were still broken on my new arm. Ah vampire and a regenerator? The bird questioned with equal amounts awe and jealousy. You must have someone that loves you. Explain what this place is, I ordered. A training place for enlightenment, the bird answered in the unhelpful speech of a cultist. They took another bite of my polluted flesh and swallowed it. A place to test your resolve and overcome to impress the great being that oversees it. Now, leave so that I may continue to reach enlightenment. Im still hungry. What? The bird questioned nervously. The bird flapped its wings to fly away, but I swung at it with my good arm. A metallic sheen surrounded it as I activated [Iron Fist]. Their body went rigid and fell back to the ground. I smashed into its face with another strong punch. A satisfied grin crossed my face with each powerful fist that struck the bird in the head. I kept swinging until long after it had died, enjoying the return of my punches too much. I lifted the birds broken corpse and moved it to my mouth. My teeth dug into its flesh and filled my stomach with relief. I ripped as much as I could from the bones and left a carcass on the slick rocks below. Im still hungry. Chapter 89: Horror of the Depths Notice Hunger grips you all. My stomach growled angrily. I had picked the bird clean to the bones over the course of the last hunger cycle, satisfying the pains in my body for at least a few more minutes. I burped. The scent of the birds flesh that wafted up from my stomach taunted me with an odor that got my lizard brain excited. For now, while I still retained my presence of mind, I decided to go back to the strategy of feasting on ants until I found a new target to satisfy myself. If there was any bright side to the situation, the hundreds of ants I ate started to build up my XP and stats. I already had capped out on gains and moved to Level 21. I kept eating and my hunger increased gradually. My body rushed forward through the tunnels to find another demon, but there were none to be found immediately. There were chambers that appeared to have housed demons at some point; all barren when I needed them to be occupied. My hunger grew beyond the levels that I managed when I first entered. I accelerated the speed that I ate bugs until I was scraping them off the wall directly into my mouth in a near endless stream. It wasnt good enough. I reached the point where my health decreased faster than the bugs. I felt my body shake in pain from the deprivation of a meal. I quickly looked around for something, anything that I could eat. As I spun around, I felt my limp arm slap against my waist. I looked over at the useless limb. My instincts fought each other for control. Was it possible that I could save myself through self-cannibalism? Would an animal stuck in a box rather starve or consume itself? They would eat each other, certainly. Such cases had been observed, even in people. But, did any of them ever eat themselves? Did any of them sink their teeth into their own flesh and feel everything? Prey and predator simultaneously. Philosophy would not save me, only action. Without further thinking, I bit into my own shoulder with my teeth. I activated [Sanguine Bite]. I felt daggers stab deep into my flesh and my own blood filled my mouth. I ripped my head back and excruciating pain filled my body and nearly caused me to vomit. I pulled a chunk of my own flesh from my mouth and chewed on the contents. Some health was reclaimed in the act. But, what was more important was that the hunger inflicted by the Dungeon lessened. Through gasping breaths, the pain lessened but was not fully satiated. It would require surrendering much more of myself to the ravenous curse placed upon me. I bit until my arm was loose enough to pull away with my opposite hand. I pulled meat away until my sanity fully returned. Quickly, I tried to regrow the removed limb, but found my mana almost entirely depleted. I used a few of my precious potions to recover my health and mana and had my eaten arm fully restored. I spat out the remaining blood and groaned. Though I survived, I did not want to do it again. Id much rather eat someone else. Fortunately, I was given such prey the next time. A solo demon sat in a meditative pose. As soon as I encroached in their space, their eyes snapped open. They stood weakly from their place, health mostly depleted but no less ferocious. Sadly for them, the scales were tipped in my favor. I had more health, I had more energy, and I could safely eat them. My flesh could offer them the sustenance required to survive in exchange for the life theyd lose by eating it. They died without struggle or incident; far too weak to properly put up a fight. There was a scattering of demons throughout the tunnels. Some were corpses by the time that I reached them. Their flesh slowly decayed and offered nothing more than a free meal. Some were alone and weak. Others still were in the midst of killing each other and allowed me the opportunity to take all of them. These feasts allowed me to quickly ascend up to Level 24 and still have plenty of XP stored away in my coffers. Eventually, the tunnels opened into a space the size of a football stadium. Orbs of light floated lazily through the air to illuminate the area. Round walls and a high ceiling created a dome that hemmed the entire space in. Archways appeared at regular intervals to lead down tunnels like my own. In the center of the area was a large obelisk made of obsidian. Robed demons sat in a circle around the obelisk. I encroached into the circle, but none of them rose to stop me. Welcome, brother, one of the monks greeted while not moving from their position. For you to make it this far means you must have obtained the blessing of [Resistance]. They were a gray rabbit with a pair of jade earrings. Their nose twitched as they sniffed me out. What is this place? I asked. The center of the Cave of Starvation, the rabbit answered. But, considering you made it here, you already knew that. Specifically, this is the true exit of the Dungeon. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I looked up at the obelisk. Golden hieroglyphs were etched into the black surface to depict some sort of nonsensical story. A golden block sat at the top and shone light down at different angles depending on what light from the moving orbs shone on it. Several lines were carved in the stone foundation that surrounded the obelisk to form a maze-like pattern. A solid line was carved into the stone from the base of the obelisk to the edge of the outer ring of the circle where the gray rabbit sat. This is how you reach the boss then? I asked for confirmation, tapping the line with my foot. A few demons had their expressions twitch slightly at my physical touching of the line. We do not know, a different demon responded. A skeleton with their head attached to their body by long metal screws. We enter, endure hunger for as long as we can, and then die. Each time we return, we gain a greater resistance to hunger. Each time we return, we last for longer and suffer less, a reptilian demon continued. Eventually, we found our way to this place, the heart of the cave and the message that we need to decipher to move beyond this point, a mallard-headed demon added. This is the message left to us by a great entity. Did the Senior Brother send you all down here as a test as well? I asked. Who? The rabbit asked before understanding hit them. Ah, you speak of the martial artist at the top of the mountain. The First Disciple of the Demonic Fist and his ilk are not the only demons allowed in here. Many Taoists and spiritualists through space and time will gather here to meditate and gain further enlightenment. To feel what has been deprived of us. It is us who feel closest to the Great Epiphany; not the one who throws demons through a Portal for entertainment. I looked back to the obelisk and the nonsensical images etched upon it. I flew up to the top to see if it made more sense at the top, but I did not see anything that made up for a coherent story. Just blocky carvings that looked vaguely like animals and people and items. They flowed down in bizarre orders like a melted cartoon. My stomach turned. It was slowly becoming acclimated to the regular pulses of hunger that regularly struck me. It would not be long before I would need to find a new target to consume. Though, as I looked around, I noticed something bizarre. There were no remains present in this chamber. Had these demons lasted all these hunger durations simply through meditating and possessing a resistance ability? Not a single one lost their nerve and tore into the supple flesh of their neighbor. The willpower was impressive, but I found it misplaced. It is hard to think when your stomach is destroying you from the inside out, I commented while I landed back down. What reward do you expect to gain by constantly starving yourself when there is no need? You think that being deprived of food is the real test? The rabbit questioned. It is what is being taken from us, is it not? The only way to survive is to eat or starve yourself until your body becomes numb enough to earn you a passive ability. That is only the shallow interpretation of the meaning of deprivation. You think in terms of what you have lost from your current self and no longer ruminate on what was taken from your original form. You had no need to eat after your death. Your body seemingly had enough energy for eternity. It was the right to feel hunger and thirst and true death that was your true deprivation. You find the return of hunger as a gift? What greater motivator to remember that lesson than hunger? The rabbit asked in response. What was a greater motivator to grow in life than an empty stomach? You will learn to adapt to this place or you will die. Learn to remember that hunger that drove you to wish to be great in life. Summon it, master it, make it your own; only then will you receive the reward of this place. I looked around at all the demons meditating and then back to the obelisk and then to the floor. I mulled over the words that the rabbit told me, but something within me told me that this would not be the lesson taught. It was far too triumphant for the types of beings that presided over this place. I disagree. What is your interpretation? The rabbit asked with an annoyed face. I think that this place is a reminder. A reminder? I could feel the attention of the meditating demons focused solely on me. Their grumbling minds hungered for answers of enlightenment from a new opinion. You said it as much yourself already, I reminded. This place serves to remind you of the hunger that you felt to want to achieve something in life. I imagine that the demons here experienced starvation in their lives. Empty pantries and no money to buy more for a few days. You eat just enough to make it a bit further. You may have suppressed it and tamed it in life. But, I dont think that it is the intention for you to master it again. What is the intention? To succumb to it. Murmuring broke out amongst the monks. Like some mindless beast? The rabbit asked with indignation. Exactly like mindless beasts, I agreed. I agree that the lesson is to remind you that you used to hunger when you no longer do. But, I dont think that it is a metaphor. I think that the being that made this place wanted you to continue to physically devour each other after the need was gone. Why else would there be no meat in Hell but of your fellow sapient? You, who have overcome the need to eat in this place, consume now that you dont have to. Silence surrounded the circle after my speech. The monks kept their faces pointed down towards the floor. But I could feel their gazes shift between each other; probing out the feelings of the rest. What nonsense! The rabbit groaned. I think hes right, the skeleton said. There was never any purpose in reclaiming our humanity in a place where we have already surrendered it. I do not know about you, but I have only gotten as far as I have by straying further away from my human roots. I believed that this was the path that would lead me back to humanity. But, I realize now that it is what I wanted and not what the creator of this place wanted. The ground rumbled, turning the incomprehensible runes into a message that nobody could refute. The secrets below will be revealed to the one who embraces the true meaning of hunger. Notice Hunger grips you all. What great timing, I complimented. I know that you all still feel it even though youve grown beyond it. What will you all do? Tension tied the monks together by invisible string. The Dungeon had talked to them for the first time. They looked to either side of them. Which of them was converted over to this new opinion and which of them were steadfast with their original purpose? The skeleton was the first to provide their answer to the group. They lunged at its nearest neighbor and brought the entire circle into bloodied chaos. Teeth bit flesh and blood spilled down mouths in acts of pointless violence driven by desire. Soon, I would join them in the discussion. I walked towards the final demon who had yet to begin fighting. How about we debate with our bodies to see who is truly correct? I suggested, salivating over the rabbit. The rabbit stood up calmly and raised their fists in front of them while making a wide stance. The tips of their wide feet tapped the ground rapidly. It is said that every moment in life is a learning opportunity. I will show you which of us is right. Chapter 90: Feeding Frenzy I was never one for art. My mother would go through phases of television censorship. Some cartoons were too crass and taught bad behavior. Movies with violence would lead to violence. She tried, in her poorly conceived way, to ensure her children grew up to be good people. But no amount of kind shows and smiling faces would undo the damage actively done by the person who slid a ring over her finger and said that he loved her in the past. One of those shows she had me watch was Painting with Bob Ross. Given a selection of off-brand crayons, I was expected to recreate the landscapes under the soft-voiced instruction of a man with hair like a dandelion. I never succeeded in creating a babbling brook or a majestic forest, but I did learn that there was beauty in the natural world. However, I found myself more drawn to the more chaotic works. Jackson Pollock splatters on a canvas like an exit wound of headshot or the self-portraits of dementia patients were more appealing to me. The frantic chaos at the far reaches of the human experience spoke to my experiences far more than a happy tree. Today, I was the instructor; the conductor of orchestral carnage. Blood, the greatest paint, spilled over the stone circle. It spilled and flowed and drained according to forces both natural and unnatural. Gravity, the topography of the stone, spells, and weapons served as the brushes that spread the paint across the rocky canvas to create a masterpiece that could not be conceived by the greatest minds. It was ugly and evil like the artists that collaborated to create it. There was one paint tube that had yet to be squeezed to contribute to this profane masterpiece. The rabbit had sent a few exploratory kicks my way; mapping out my defenses and testing the reactions of my starving body. They were rapid attacks, shallow and unwilling to fully commit to prevent me from gripping their ankles and hoisting them up head-down. They could likely see it in my eyes, wide and eager for a misstep. Even those noncommittal strikes packed a powerful amount of force behind him. My flesh rattled beneath my scales and [Reinforced Carapace] returned a small amount of damage back into their health. I summoned a pool of tar on the stone. Black consumed red and began to submerge their plant foot. I barged forward and pushed into the rabbit monk with my shoulder. They slipped slightly before collecting themselves with a powerful kick that sent them hurtling across the bloody circle and sliding to the other side of the monolith. Three jagged red lines from my destroyed claws cut the monks sleeve to ribbons and drew blood. A pair of crescent blades appeared in the rabbits hands. Soft green glowed from of the jades dangling from their ears. Blood splashed up and then appeared directly before me. Both weapons were mid-swing. I swung my fists upwards to punch against the flat surface of the blades and push them overhead. I spat a spray of acid onto their fur, but the other jade glowed and a green sphere enveloped their body and deflected the spray. Mana sizzled and burned from where the acid corroded it away. The rabbit kicked at my shin. My foot slid an inch, enough to send me off balance. A second later, an overhead attack from the right whistled overhead. Like an experienced limbo player, I dropped backwards at almost a ninety-degree angle while using my tail as a meaty crutch to spring me back upwards. A pummeling foot met me again, but, this time, I managed to use [Iron Fist] and graze their ankle as it was being pulled back to the monks body. The rabbit went rigid for a second, allowing me to fully recover from my compromised position. Like a heavyweight boxer, I pressed forward in an attempt to string together several devastating blows. Stun into stun into stun, I smashed into the rabbits body three times. My teeth bit into the rabbit after each strike. Their flesh was tough and resistant to my puncturing teeth. The cloth draped around their body magically stretching upwards to meet my jaw and gum it up like sap in a wood chipper. I did manage to apply some damage to them and lap up the much needed blood to stave off my crippling hunger just a bit longer. On the fourth strike, I did not activate [Iron Fist]. My mana was dipping below halfway and I needed to conserve my much needed [Sanguine Bite]. The monk, in the split second between the end of the stun and the connection of my fist, managed to get their shield up to soften the blow. My hand met mana and magical cloth, doing no more damage than if I punched a golem made of pillows. They hopped away from our engagement, wary of the potential that I possessed to rob them of their preferred speed advantage. They backed further and slammed the hilts of their blades together. A circle of light formed around me. Gentle white moonlight touched my scales and made me look like an extra from Jurassic Park. But then, pain pricked up from every piece of my body that the light touched. I jumped from the beam and slid on the blood-soaked ground. My scales smoked and my eyes were blurred from the pain. I tried to blink my vision back into them. But, before I could manage to restore my eyesight, I could hear the rapid sounds of furred feet through puddles of blood. From the left, they came. My body reacted as best it could, flexing and placing my limbs in a defensive posture. I prioritized my head while fully expecting my ribs to be sacrificed to the rabbits counteroffensive. I felt the impact. Then, I felt it again. A double-tap that penetrated through my scales and felt as though it smashed into the meat beneath. I swung down instinctively to meet them for a return attack to feel cloth retreating through my fingers. I gripped onto it and pulled as hard as I could. A difference in levels could not overcome the difference in our physical strength. I grew bored of this cat and mouse game. This was no Sir Leal, this was no eagle knight from the Inverted Tower. This was a cagey fighter. No more inspiring of awe than the boss that sprinted through the plains. I had no sense of deference towards this rabbit and felt no betrayal within my soul to activate my most profane of abilities. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Their barrier meant nothing when I was already in physical contact with them. [The Great Decay] seeped from my fingers and wreathed the rabbit in pungent black miasma. Only after the spell completed did they wrest themselves from my grip and retreat back towards their comfort behind the obelisk. As my mana drained the rabbits stats, my stomach howled. I looked around at the buffet that surrounded me and smiled with deep satisfaction. It was carnage. Whatever position either side took seemed to no longer matter. They were all dying in droves and their ruined flesh remained as a generous offering towards me, the bringer of this wisdom. As it was my teachings that brought them this glory, then their remains were also meant for me to use as I wished. So I supped upon their bloodied flesh in greedy handfuls. Blood dripped from my mouth and viscera hung from my teeth. But, the rabbit did not strike out at me again. Instead, they relied on their burning beam of light to cook my food and burn my flesh with its harsh mana. They assaulted me with petty hit and run tactics, carving at me with swords that only did marginal damage to my heavy scales. It did not matter to me anymore. They had begun to bore me. Perhaps, if they charged at me again and fought with their feet and their blades and their teeth would I rescind my spell and allow us to, once again, fight on equal footing. To fight as demons worthy of respect locked in ideological debate. However, such a thing was not meant to be. If they spoke the same language of violence that I did, we would likely view each other as brothers and eaten away at each others flesh until there was nothing left but bones and my hatred towards the ones that sent me here. The stat that governed the rabbits health was its lowest property. Combined with the decreasing health that the starvation in this Dungeon necessitated, their bar dropped precipitously low. Theres a way out of your predicament, I stated, hopping out of another moonbeam that infused mana into my unfortunate lunch. Just start eating as well. Youll survive. I will not bend, the rabbit answered resolutely. They took a sip from their potion, only delaying the inevitable. They continued a spirited attack to defeat me. But, they only came when I was looking at them. I knew they were stronger than I was. We probably both knew that. But, if that was the case, then how could I explain this terrible behavior? Death used to come to us all equally in the end. These monks seemed to have forgotten that. Robbed of feeling like a human because they did not feel the need to eat or sleep. Yet, they seemed to neglect the fundamental truth that dying is what once made us human too. They sit here, in a circle, using their deaths as a rite of passage for greater understanding. There is no reverence or gravity held within it. Most of the others had died. Only a few remained that either gnawed on the flesh of their kills or had returned to solemn meditation once they had dispatched their flesh-starved compatriots. I will show you, the rabbit said on unsteady legs. So the rabbit fell, succumbing to the death that would be just another rite in their path to knowledge. They would rise where they entered and start this cycle anew. This time, surely they would reach the understanding that they so desperately sought out. An understanding that was not made for them. As soon as their body touched the stone, the room began to rumble. The maze of lines etched into the surface were overfull with blood and it had filled the entirety of the long dividing line in the stone. Like the Red Sea, the large stone discs separated. The blood that coated the surface spilled over the side like crimson waterfalls to splash against the carved steps hidden beneath. The stairs led directly beneath the obelisk. The golden etchings began glowing and a loud humming could be heard from the structure. The surviving demons, the skeleton, the mallard, and a demon with clear blue skin that showed all the organs inside, gathered around the entrance to the stairs. As survivors of the discussion, we silently walked down the stairs together to greet whatever awaited below. I activated my magical torch and allowed it to float in front of us to illuminate the floor awaiting us. We stepped off into a small room. There were four doors, two on the front wall and one to either side. What sort of meaning is behind these doors? The mallard asked itself while inspecting the surface of each. Could it be another test? The ooze inquired in turn, joining the duck on their pursuit. But, the skeleton remained silent. Their eyeless sockets were transfixed on the door to the left. They lowered their head and pressed their forehead directly to the door. A soft chuckle could be heard from them before it escalated into uproarious laughter. The other two spun around to look in his direction. Its my name, the skeleton said to nobody. This door has my name on it! The mallard and ooze quickly moved over to the door and looked to where the skeletons'' eyes were plastered. A small metal placard was drilled into the door frame. Small letters that could not be read danced and wriggled as if they refused to be comprehended. Appears to be nonsense, the ooze said confidently before looking over to the mallard for assured agreement. However, the mallard did not provide what the ooze sought. Instead, their focus moved to a placard on the right front wall door. Heres my name! The mallard exclaimed. I cannot read it and I do not remember what my name is, but I know for certain this is my door. This door was made for me! The ooze backed away from its once sane counterpart. It looked to the side and became transfixed on the right door. Wordlessly, they stepped towards it and placed their hand on the handle. It clicked and allowed the ooze to move through to the other side. Hearing this, the other two quickly shoved their way into their own rooms, leaving me alone. Only one door remained unopened. I moved towards it and looked at the same placard that the rest did. Nonsense was carved into the surface, purposeless garble. Yet, at the same time, I could hear my mothers voice in my head. She called for me in radio static. I felt sweaty with recognition. This door was my door; my specific challenge for revelation. I turned my handle and proceeded inside to see for myself what awaited me. Unnatural light came through an open sliding door, illuminating a marble floored room with white curtains. In the center of the room was a white-painted wooden bassinet. A wailing cry of an infant could be heard within. It screamed at the top of its lungs, desperate for anyone to attend to its needs. I walked across the floors, polluting the beautiful white with my blood-stained body. I placed and hand on the bassinet and peered over the side. A pungent odor met my nose and I nearly vomited my well-earned meat. Inside, rocking gently was the desiccated corpse of an infant. Their soft features were eaten away. Its sockets were robbed of eyes, its face robbed of its nose, and its head robbed of its ears. Yet, it still cried out from a mouth full of cobwebs. The baby, hes very hungry, a creaking voice emanated from behind me. I blinked once. The white marble disappeared and was replaced with moth eaten curtains stained with the rust of blood. The marble was cracked and chipped and broken. The light from outside dimmed as the black of night and a few scattered stars was all that watched from beyond. I turned to face the voice. A woman in tattered black robes looked at me with sad, sullen eyes. Her skin was pulled taut over her bony face, threatening to rip and the slightest pull. Her creaking bones protested with each step she took towards me. But, I quickly saw that the popping was not from the walking. Her shoulder became dislocated after a sickening crack. Muscles bulging into the space and had her grow taller until she looked down on me. Nails grew from her fingers to form an arsenal of keratin blades that spanned from wall to wall. Her mouth dripped saliva as she viewed me as a piece of meat. Will you be the one to feed him? Chapter 91: The Purpose of Want I leapt from the window without a second thought. The bassinet was turned to splinters and the curtains to ribbons in the wake of her swiping nails. The bloodless, rotted flesh of the infant bounced on the ground, leaving a wet spot on the ground where the last bit of rot remained. A massive cloud of unsettled dust plumed from the impact site and chased me out. Seeing the damage inside, if I had remained in the room for just another second, I would have been turned into cubed meat. I saw a city around me. Some long-abandoned Babylon from a bygone era where they built their swords from bronze and God spoke to them more often. I fell from a marble palace into a city of oven-baked clay and stone and streets made of packed dirt and slabs of stone cobbled together. All of it was in a state of disrepair. Not so long that it would have been lost to the sands of time to be found thousands of years later. Only for a few years. Long enough for an invader to kill every soldier and enslave every citizen to take them to some faraway place. Gardens of putrefied plants watered by black sludge sat on mezzanines I whistled by. I spread my wings and flew upwards over the abandoned courtyard before swooping upwards. I used the elevation to view into the window from a safe distance. Perhaps not so safe a distance. A flesh-colored flash erupted from the window like a gunshot. A blast of wind caused the tattered curtains to take to the air like long strings of confetti and another puff of dust to obscure the room within. The flash covered the distance in an instant. A sharp pain like a bee sting struck me as a sharpened fingernail penetrated my shoulder. I placed my fingers around the nail and I tried to pull it free. It was more brittle than I expected such a painful weapon to be. It snapped and splintered in my powerful grasp, leaving a long shard of it remaining a few inches into my shoulder. She took advantage of my lack of attention and flew from the window directly at me; the battered infant tucked beneath one of her arms. It was carried with as much attention and care as a sack of potatoes. I pushed myself backwards from the attack and flew higher upwards. I ascended a couple flaps higher until I slammed against an invisible mana dome intended to keep me corralled. I managed to keep my balance long enough to avoid the dervish of nails that came my way before gravity brought me needed separation. The woman fell towards the ground and I found a perch atop a two-story building nearby. I pinched my nails around the projectile stuck in my shoulder, but only managed to pull out a long, bloody portion of the piece before the rest broke off again. I wasnt able to find the next piece, but my shoulder mobility was satisfactory. The final fragment would just have to wait. Guards! Guards! The woman screamed as she slammed her hands onto the wood door like a sledgehammer. Quickly! Come quickly! An assassin has come to kill the young Prince! There was no need to bang on the door. Only ten feet away from the woman was a gaping hole in the barracks wall. Inside, on the few remaining cots that werent mangled beyond recognition, were occupied by the mummified remains of the former soldiers. Their gaunt frames and ribs that jutted from their body told the story of hunger and death. How can you sleep during a time like this? The woman demanded. You slept through the invasion! You slept through the fires! And now youre sleeping through this assassin! I dont know how our great king can tolerate your lethargy! I speared down from the rooftop to smash into the womans exposed back. We turned the door to toothpicks and smashed into the wall, ripping down the last bit of stability that the barracks had. I felt her bones snap and flesh tear from the impacts. Stone and baked mud cascaded down from above to finally entomb the desiccated soldiers their earthen rest. Flesh bubbled and bulged against my scales from beneath the cloth. I leapt from the womans back before she removed me herself. Jagged nails ripped through the remains of the structure and turned it into dust. She walked from the plume of dust, the baby loosely tucked in her arm like a buttered football. Its dented head and flaking flesh revealed a void inside the skull that continued to wail. Her health had not gone down at all from my attacks. She screeched incoherently. A sonic blast and a burst of dust struck me directly in the chest and sent me flying backwards. My wings beat the opposite direction to keep me from being flung backwards. Nails struck from the dust cloud and raked across my chest. Blood wept from the slits and drizzled on the parched ground. The womans gaping mouth scraped against the ground and scooped up as much of the bloody remains that she could. Bloody sand dripped from the womans mouth and piled atop the infant and filled its deformed skull. The crying became muffled beneath the mound of dirt that suffocated its face. See, my Prince, the woman cooed. I will stop your hunger. She spread her hands to swipe and I stepped inside of the womans embrace, slamming her in the face with a metallic fist. Her muscles spasmed at the attack and she froze in place. But, her health still did not go down. It didnt matter. I had a new target. My fists smashed into the mummified infant. The body cracked open like a dried gourd. I felt a tickling sensation on my fist. A swarm of spiders with skulls on their abdomen spilled out of the opened body and covered my hands. Another screech sent me and all the spiders tumbling across the courtyard to rip out the foundational walls of yet another building. I rose shakily to my feet, prepared for another attack. Instead, I saw a silhouette draped over the spilt husk of a baby, wreathing it in the blackness that takes all. A scream that sounded like the end of the universe pierced the heavens and shattered the veil of mana. Shards of magic tumbled down from above. The directionless magic generated broken, incomplete spells that created random spells. Fire and thunder and rain and wind and light and dark exploded through the city like a truck load of hallucinogenic nitroglycerine igniting. My head, feeling like it was in the middle of the clapping symbols of a giant toy monkey, throbbed from the stimulus and I dropped to one knee. Soft sobbing was the only constant in my ears and brought me back into focus. But, all I saw was the same scene. Nothing had changed at all. We were both still here. Dont worry, my Prince, the woman said between choking tears. She tried to press the infant back together, but too much of him had been torn away and turned to powder. No sound left it any longer. Ill save you. Ill feed you. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I looked down at the pathetic creature; deaf blind and dumb to my presence. I opened my mouth, saliva dripping down on her indifferent neck. But, I did not carry out my attack. Nothing had succeeded to this point. Why did it matter to her if she looked at me or not? I hadnt done a single thing to her. Even a horsefly can leave a nasty bite. I was more equal to a gnat. Youre a terrible wet-nurse, arent you? I asked, taunting the woman. A skeletal face contorted in rage turned its hideous visage to face me. She rose to her face and prodded me with one of her horrific nails. The knife-like appendage slid into my flesh and turned my shoulder into ground beef. How dare you, assassin! She bellowed. Her yellow teeth glowered at me. Each word came with a deeper growl and a new fiery poke into my flesh. I am the only one who has tried to maintain life. You are just like the rest! You take and you take and you take and you take and you take AND YOU TAKE AND YOU TAKE! Why dont you ever give? The baby is starved and you fed him with your violence. You struck him with a hand that has never known what it is to build. You do the same job as nature but you take cruel joy in it. Youve killed the prince. Now prance off to wherever your whore mother squeezed you from. You have not properly given either, I replied, gripping my hand around her wrist and pulling her bloodied finger from my shoulder. Excuse me? You spoke of saving him and feeding him, but still, he starves. You have your flesh, dont you? Feed him. The woman looked down at the baby, obliterated and almost unidentifiable as a once-living creature. She knelt back down and gently touched the baby. More brittle pieces broke off and blew away. Youre right, the woman said. I told this baby that I loved him like a mother. But it was his real mother, a concubine, who laid down her life for him. What have I given you, my sweet Prince? Allow me to rectify this wrong and offer you everything that you deserve, for living any longer will do no more than grow my shame. Her eyes were only upon the baby. There was no more room left for me in her world. She touched her neck with her hands. With her own nails, she carved her flesh away. Blood and meat mixed with dust and decay. Shuddering gasps left her mouth; her only conviction to live was to remove just a little more of herself to drop heavily on the corpse. Perhaps, somewhere within her blood, there was the answer to revive her beloved price. Like a dead tree, her rot may yet fuel a new sprout. She toppled over, her body desecrated with her own hands. A smile crossed her face in a feeling of satisfaction towards her delusion. All she left behind was her flesh piled atop an infants corpse. I lifted the prince and the meat from the ground. Her princes final legacy was to be a plate for my dinner. I dangled the meat above my mouth and dropped it into my gullet. It was dry and stringy; the flesh of an old cow. There was no starvation that gripped my body. There was no purpose or need that necessitated the consumption. It now just felt like the correct thing to do. Her experiences and her life were between my teeth and I felt like I knew who she was after I swallowed. Poor things, they all died before anyone found them. My eyes looked to the side to see an androgynous being like Armaros. They were wrapped in deep purple robes with a gold trim. Not a fleck of dirt or dust marred the fabrics surface. A crown of large colorful jewels set gently on their shiny, shoulder-length hair. Are you the majestic ruler who allowed this place to die? Oh, Ishmael, the monarch chided. I am every king that has led their nation to ruin. Every decision that was made with the desire to possess more was made with me dwelling within their heart. Just because someone made a deal with me doesnt mean that they would win. The world isnt infinite. Should I be calling you Your Majesty? I asked. The ruler chuckled and circled around me. Wherever they stepped, the dust and grime disappeared. Polished stones met their feet. A glimmering sheen could be seen beneath their shoe before reverting to its decayed form as soon as their presence disappeared. Want is sufficient, Want replied. We dont need to keep pretenses. Nobody has actually lived here for over four-thousand years. I can guarantee you that there will be no eavesdropping ears. So this is what all of this window dressing was for? Do you have something so important to share with me? I asked inquisitively. So important that the other Follies cannot be made aware of it? "What? Did the visions of a woman protecting a starving child while the king has disappeared spurred no emotion within your heart?" Want asked with a chuckle. "How cold hearted of you." I look back at the desecrated remains of the woman. I understood what Want wished for me to see in this scene; Miranda''s corpse wrapped around a starving baby. But, I did not see it. All I had seen was a meal. Did that make me a failure? I do wish to speak, but its nothing as clandestine as you suggest, Want replied. There is nothing that can obscure our vision or plug our ears when we are watching this world. Any of my compatriots that wish to observe this conversation can do so as they please. And, as of late, youve had many eyes on you. And what do you want to say? Impatience, in a way, is Want, Want mused. Wanting information. Wanting it quickly. Wanting to avoid inconvenient pleasantries. I wanted to compliment you. It seems that you were listening to us when we last met. I care not about simple things like reclaiming humanity. What a hideously boring purpose. I want to see you all at your most extreme at all times. I want people who want the world. You should be familiar with the type. You have met one of my new favorites recently. I intentionally brushed off references to Charles. If these two had met, they might confuse each other for their long lost sibling. Then, why did you allow hunger not to exist in this world? I asked curiously. Why not bring in hunger and thirst and the need to sleep? I can only imagine how much more torturous an existence it would be with those things to worry about. The air around Want changed drastically upon the utterance of my words. Existence itself rippled and rumbled and I lost balance as the world shifted below me like a plane during heavy turbulence. Their gold-speckled eyes burned with anger. I did have it! Want screamed in annoyance. I had every requirement that you needed to live. I had it even more severely than life produced. There was no food but each others flesh. There was no water but each others blood. You took turns eating your comrades. You drank the blood of your lovers or died in each others arms to rise from the dead poorer than you were the day before. It was a hateful world. It was a miserable world where only the desperate advanced up the ranks. Then, it was wished away. Wished away? You know what I say, Want said petulantly. The Main Quest. The demon at the top gets to change the trajectory of Hell. And what did one of them do? They wished away all hunger and all thirst and all need of sleep! It makes my skin crawl even thinking about it! You cant reinstate it? No, I cant reinstate it. Its made so that only a demon ruler can do that. And, with that role vacant for who knows how long, I can only create a pocket dimension to make things the way that they used to be. But, who wants to starve when there is no reason to anymore? Strange zealots, thats who. Those that refuse to listen to me screaming at them through their empty stomachs. Bah! I listened sparsely to Wants words. My focus remained on one specific component of their speech. So there was a demon king at some point? But, now theyre gone? What happened to them? Why didnt anyone take it over if its so powerful? Shut up! Want snapped. Shut the fuck up about this inane chatter. I dont want to talk about the previous rulers. I dont want to talk about that empty throne. I dont want to talk about- Wants body went rigid. If Wants anger rippled the world, whatever this was like throwing the universe into a shredder. Deep rips in reality appeared in every direction. I could see other realms through them. Fire and ice and plains and stone cities the size of a moon introduced themselves to me. Something else that I could not describe caught my attention. Then my brain caught fire. I clenched my face and fell to the ground. The scenes I just took in were forcibly ripped from my mind. I knew that I saw something and I knew that it was gone. I could not recall what it was even though I had just seen it. Like a word of recognition on the tip of your tongue. It had the familiarity of a lost lover, but never meant to return. I opened my eyes again and I was alone on the grass. I sat up and looked around. It was the valley that I ran through on my way to the mountain. In the distance, I could see the peak that my Senior Brother was waiting for me. Oops, got a little loose-lipped there, Wants muffled voice echoed from the ground. Anyways, heres a reward for acting like a feral beast. Lets keep in touch. Chapter 92: Richest Kid at Karate Class I took my time returning to the mountain. I allowed for the gentle breeze to brush over my scales and the feeling of grass beneath my feet. Even the fake sun was welcome to coat my body in its unnatural warmth. I had left a world of madness, a snapshot into the past that once was. The creator of that place, the physical embodiment of Want did not outright tell me what they hoped I would accomplish for them, but, it was heavily implied that a return to the way things used to be would earn me their friendship. A world that I had no desire to return to quickly. It wasnt a proposal that was made under the noses of the other Follies, but I had a suspicion that these desires were not shared amongst the rest nor was it the task they wished me to accomplish when I eventually stood before the empty throne of Hell. I spat at the ground, my caustic spit bubbling the nature below. A black mark scarred the otherwise pristine landscape. Notice Congratulations! Congratulations! You are now Level 25. Your Stats have increased. You have unlocked Level 7 Transformation. Please choose one of the following: Thick Scales, Draconic Breath, Serrated Teeth. Reward from completing the Starving Cave is being determined. I didnt choose a Level Up. It seemed that this was part of Wants reward. I looked at the potential paths in front of me. I didnt want to call them underwhelming. But they werent as flashy as some of the abilities that I gained from the Dungeons. Perhaps that was the point, to incentivize taking a little risk. I quickly took [Thick Scales]. In the face of these high-powered attackers, my scales have been as good as paper-mache; no better than skin. Horrendous pain like a thousand cigarettes being put out against my muscles covered my body. I dropped to one knee and felt my skin vibrate like an earthquake. Cracks formed along my body like tectonic plates. They ground against each other with great amounts of pressure. Then a popping sensation. A stretch of scales that extended from my pinky to my forearm separated from my body. Red flesh and flowing blood greeted me through the crack. The great fault-line caused a cascade of ripping and detachments. My scales flaked away and surrounded me like a suit of armor carelessly removed. Then, new hardness took its place. I felt the textural equivalent of sheetrock bubble from my muscles and harden in a latticework over the exposed flesh to create new scales. Only once everything stopped and locked into place did the pain end. I hadnt realized I had dropped to all fours and panted toxic blood onto the landscape. My shattered claws dug jagged trenches into the earth; a blind reaction to the otherworldly pain. I pushed myself to my feet and inspected the aftermath of my latest transformation. At a glance, it did not look much different. The same black scales greeted me as though they did not rip themselves free from my body. I ran a finger along my chest. I could feel small pricks on my fingertips like sharp Velcro. I looked more closely to see that my body was covered in numerous tiny spikes. I stretched my body and did a few exercises to test my mobility. I ran for several paces, jumped, flew, and threw some punches. I did not feel any restriction from my new scales that would indicate that I had made a mistake. Two messages appeared at the same time, notifying my transformation completion along with the Dungeon Reward. Additionally, Wants appreciation was made known to me. My eyes widened a bit upon reading the contents. Holy shit. Skills: Thicker Scales: (Passive): Many animals have natural defenses that protect them from the attacks of rivals and predators. Humanity copied it as best as they could with their own armor to save their lives. Weapons and armor engaged in a constant arms race to nullify the other. Metal to block metal. Kevlar to stop bullets. Maybe this will stop a gun, but will it stop a missile? +50 Base Armor 1% of Body will be converted into additional armor. Corpse Eater: (Passive): Beasts eat to grow. The strongest beasts are the ones that manage to eat the best prey. In a place where eating is seen as an unnecessary act of decadence, you have been reminded of why a starving animal is the most dangerous. It doesnt matter if meat can talk if you get stronger for eating it. +50 Body +20% Stat gain if you consume the flesh of a demon you killed. 5% Stat gain from corpses you didnt kill. Hoard: (Passive) (Unique): Want can manifest in many different ways. In wealth. In power. In love. Some choose to show it off for the world to see while others hide it away so that nobody can touch it. Oh dragon, show the world why the most dangerous beast is the one that sleeps on a bed of gold. +20 to All Stats Creates a special realm that XP can be deposited into. For every 1000 XP, deposited, get a stat point. Can be deposited and withdrawn whenever the user desires. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Upon dying, XP in the hoard will be lost at a greater rate. My hands shook with excitement. After all, stats were king. XP bought levels and gear and access to growing stats. Holy sword or a punch with one-thousand strength behind it, what was more valuable? I checked my XP total after being thrown in the Dungeon. I had a bit over 200,000 XP left available to me. Two hundred stat points that I could do whatever I wanted with right now. I drained my account and spread the increase across all my stats. I could feel the strength suddenly flow throughout my body as each XP fortified my body. With more energy than I knew what to do with, I ran towards the mountain at full speed. The ground passed beneath me in a blur as I imagined my original opponents racing beside me. I was nowhere near able to compete with Grendel in the midst of their [Momentum], but, perhaps Hu would be a more achievable goal this time. Provided he was actually trying last time. I reached the crater Grendel created the last time. My wings spread wide and I took to the air at speed. I heard wind whistling by my ears and my scales grow cold from the air around me. A shadow appeared above me. But, this time, it appeared that Nyomorult was not interested in repeating the death that its previous form experienced. My [Aura of Fear] augmented by the influx of stats, seemed to serve me well in keeping the shadowy beasts that dwelled on the slopes of the mountain from trying to attack me. Unimpeded by any form of beast, I landed in front of the gates to return to the school upon the peak. I stopped myself before I reached the gates that led inside. However strong I had become, I was still unwilling to try the ruler of the mountaintop. It did not take long for me to be noticed. A disciple from within quickly turned and ran to retrieve someone capable of allowing me entrance. The lumbering form of Grendel descended the steps and approached me. Mana stretched around him before finally allowing him to step through and reach me. The troll had a questioning look in his eyes as he observed me closely. Clearly, I did not return the way that was intended of me. I was wondering what happened to you, Grendel commented. Since you did not return through the Portal you were sent through, I can only believe that you- Lived, I finished for him. I stepped closer, getting into his personal space and pressing a jagged claw into his flesh. Not enough to do much damage, but enough to prove a point. Now, who should I be pissed at for not letting me know that he could see through disguises? Was it Charles that set me up, or are you a bad informant? You failed to mention to me that you were marked by Wrath as an enemy, Grendel replied stoically. If you believed that you were manipulated into dying, why did you return here instead of running back to Styx and telling Charles exactly what you think about his treachery? I paused for a second. I know that I raged against Charles while I was in the Cave of Starvation, but I did not truly believe that Charles had set me up. Killing his best employees was not the way that Charles operated. He picked me because he knew that I was capable of doing the job and likely even sweetened it so that I would keep working for him in the future. There was only one reason why I returned to this place. It is more than a job now. Have you ever been in that damn place? I have never suffered the misfortune of offending my master to the point that he would send me there, Grendel answered. The ones that do get sent in usually leave shortly after returning. If you ever do, youll understand. Even the most patient angel would take shit like that personally. I must be the one that kills your master. Grendel looked at me for a moment before shrugging his shoulders and turning back to the entrance of the school. He reached out and put a hand on my shoulder. I still hated being chaperoned around like a toddler, but that would all end soon enough. Then it is water under the bridge. You look much stronger and you have proven yourself worthy of becoming a disciple. I passed through the mana barrier to see the demons inside cowed and with their ears down like beaten children. All of their faces pointed in the direction of the pinnacle of the mountain. An angry tirade crashed down the mountain like an avalanche. The contents of the rant I could not help but smile at. Alive! Alive! How? It doesnt make any sense! Each word made the demons we passed flinch with trepidation. But, for me, each furious intonation was music to my ears; the sparkle in my eye and the wind beneath my wings. It was a hidden reward that Want neglected to mention to me. No, Master, I would never doubt your ability in choosing a disciple! This one presses his head to the earth and apologizes to nine generations of your family! We reached the upper echelons of the school. The instructors and senior members watched me with a mixture of wariness and respect. A powerful new member was worthy of celebration, but it seems that they would have to drink behind closed doors. Holy shit, I guess you were as badass as your Hell Express tape showed, Gunagala said in awe. I bet on you doing well. Made some money for once. Hu stood beside the kangaroo and nodded. Some other seniors, presumably the ones that lost out of the bets over my life frowned and looked at me with the bitter eyes of a surprise loser. The wolfs mouth spread wide to show a smile that would have appeared threatening if I hadnt met the demon already. They didnt know you like we did, Hu agreed with a laugh. Soon after, we reached the top of the mountain. Through the gate, the master waited. He was slamming his face against the ground in penance for the words that he said to the true master. The nail in his forehead pushed deeper into his face and released new blood to stain the paper charm that covered his face. Master! How could you do this to your favorite disciple? Why did you have to find anyone else? Wasnt I good enough? Hello, Senior Brother, I greeted with the joy of someone that met a long-time friend. It seems that I passed your test. The zombies head snapped in my direction. I could hear the sound of teeth grinding underneath the paper. Their hands clenched with the intention of striking me again. He rose to his feet and strode towards me, an aura of hatred emanating from his body. Before he could reach me, mana rumbled through the sky and forced Senior Brother to his knees. He smashed his head into the ground several more times. I wasnt going to do anything to him, I promise! Senior Brother called to the heavens. He passed my most difficult test and proved himself to you. To harm him now, I would accept being ripped to shreds by your hands for the rest of time, Master! Please accept my shame! Please accept my blood! Please accept my worship! The mana, seemingly satisfied with Senior Brothers groveling, left the zombies body. He stayed on his knees with his face pointed skyward for another moment before rising back to his feet. You did well, Senior Brother complimented cordially as though I were not present for anything that just happened. My Master is so wise and clever to reach out his grace to you. Rough and undisciplined as you are, you possess what is required to learn the arts of my Master. Thank you, Senior Brother, I replied with a mocking voice and a small bow. I could see Senior Brothers hands clench again before quickly releasing. A long, ragged exhale left the zombies mouth like a mother that is stopping herself from beating her unruly child in a grocery store. Grendel, please teach our newest disciple the basics of our arts and allow him to use our training Dungeons as much as he wishes, Senior Brother instructed. Once you have deemed him worthy, I will teach him myself. Please be as hard on him as possible so that day will not come for a long time. Grendel joined me in a bow and escorted me off the pinnacle. I will show you to your meditation room, Grendel instructed. I have some other things to get to, but I will be sure to begin your training soon. Please teach me well, I replied with a grin. I wonder if anyone else had as difficult an orientation as I did. None of the disciples that passed ever had to go through the Cave of Starvation, Grendel answered. It is meant to destroy anyone that the master doesnt like. I wasn''t thinking about this school. I was thinking about the demons I recently parted ways with. I wonder if they are fairing much better. Chapter 93: Dead Chivalry [Yoshitsune] I left Ishmael-san behind in that bizarre restaurant. After only a few steps, I stopped. But, he didnt come out to stop me. I wasnt sure if I had actually wanted him to. He had said the right things, but they had felt hollow in some way that I could not properly explain. I felt trusted, but, at the same time, I did not feel needed. If he had said I shook my head. There was no perfect response in this situation. I was glad that my feelings were considered at all, something that the men of my era did less than they should. Walking away was the best course of action. With hustling steps that would allow me no time to reconsider, I left the street behind and proceeded down the route laid out for me in my previous meeting with the fellow who went by the name Sir Lucan. It was imprinted into my mind like the migration routes of the shorebirds, leading me forwards as though I was pulled by an invisible string. The path took me through the center of the city and into a cluster of bodies that would only be seen in war-camps or Kyoto. Their auras suffocated me; stacked on each other to confuse my senses and leave me light-headed. I could feel some of them watching me; a mixture of aggression and lechery. It was not something I was unaccustomed to. Every warrior wants honor and will feel unconsciously jealous of the ones that have already earned it. Every suitor my father introduced me to viewed me the same as an art piece they could have a child with. Hey there, beautif- An exploratory hand seeking to learn more about me snaked through the crowd towards me. I stepped into my [1000 Bleeding Eyes] and slipped further down the road. A few murmurs of frustration and ire were sent my way by those inconvenienced by my sudden appearance. Frustration that was far favorable to whatever waited me in the grasp of that hand. Deciding that I could not take a casual pace, I slipped through the crowded streets as quickly as I could. I weaved between bodies at a sprint, ducking beneath the large and leaping over the tall. Whenever it grew too crowded, I would summon my ability and continue on the other side. Eventually, I managed to reach the building that I sought. One of the more modestly sized buildings that stretched towards the heavens, the doors opened automatically when I got close enough. A thin membrane of mana stretched around me, investigating every single piece of my person. After a couple seconds, I felt the mana push me through to the other side as the doors clacked closed behind me. An enamel-coated flooring met my boots and an odor of artificial freshness met my nose. Fake wind rumbled out of several openings along the walls and gave my body a welcome chill. I walked up towards a long desk with a demon sitting behind it. An aura of annoyance surrounded them. Their attention wasnt on me at all. Instead, whatever invisible messages appeared in their mind seemed to be the source of their ire. Greetings, I said with a bow. What do you want? The demon replied gruffly. My understanding of their situation did not seem to change the fact that they lashed out at me. The fingers attached to my body fluttered in indignation as if to ask why I wasnt treating this demon the same way that I treated them. Im a guest, I murmured to the hands, intentionally loud enough so that the demon may hear and feel a little bit of shame. What are you whispering for? The demon demanded. It seemed that they did not come from a culture that understood the art of respect. I shouldnt be so surprised that, even in a place that appears so civilized, it was built by the hands of barbarians and criminals. To expect courtesy was akin to attempting to hold sake in a cup with a large hole in the bottom. I am here at the behest of Sir Lucan-san to meet with Sir Galahad-san to discuss my joining of their ranks. The demon did not respond to me. I heard them lift a metal apparatus and hold it up to their mouth. Sir, there is someone here to meet you, the demon said into the apparatus. Metal pipes behind the demon rattled as the words traveled through the apparatus and up the wall. A loud buzzing sound followed it up into the ceiling before disappearing entirely. I stood awkwardly on the floor for a moment. I wasnt sure if there was anything that I should be doing and I had no interest in talking to the irritable demon across from me. Instead, I closed my mind and thought over the new skill that I obtained from Sir Lucan on behalf of the Chivalrous Demon. [Form of True Steel]. Less than a single attack, it was a passive that seemed to teach me an entire form of fighting in a single moment. Each slash and stab, every step and stance, and the appropriate use cases appeared in my mind with only a simple command. Each strike was direct. This form possessed no feints; only attacks at their strongest and sharpest. Every attack was intended to kill or maim. With my rapid movements that my lightning affinity provided, the deadliness of the combination only increased. The only trouble is that I have yet to have the opportunity to use it. Until I put steel to flesh, it was all conjecture. Every arrow strikes true when it is described in words. These visions could be unreliable, conjured up specifically to entice me. This is why I needed to meet with Sir Galahad, the representative that would gain me an audience with the Chivalrous Demon. Lady Yoshitsune, I heard a voice call out to me from a stairwell to my left. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Ah, Sir Galahad-san, I greeted with a small bow. Sir Galahad is fine, the warrior reassured. Please, follow me. Sir Lucan has had the opportunity to tell me a bit about you. Im hoping that you will serve to fill the gaps. I hustled to follow Sir Galahad up the stairwell. The laminated surface disappeared and was replaced by perfectly smooth stones. Sir Galahads steel armor made heavy steps against the stairs that echoed sharp sounds throughout the staircase. My heightened senses tortured me with the disharmonious tune that came from the walking. What has Sir Lucan told you about me? I asked curiously, using words to drown out the unpleasant noise. That you had a good aura around you and that you were worthy of the gift he was required to provide you, Sir Galahad replied. He also mentioned that you were impressive on the Hell Express. You did something bizarre during the King of the Hill game. You died for a bunch of strangers. It was that time then. I hadnt much thought of that moment after it had happened. I had already gotten my friend killed and decided to take responsibility for it. Any other samurai would have killed themselves over lesser dishonor. The fact that the survivors failed said more about them than it did about me. What did you think of it? I inquired. I found it highly foolish, Sir Galahad answered plainly. The admonishment surprised me a little in contrast with the praise. I watched it myself just a little before your arrival. To die for a bunch of strangers that demanded your head because they were incapable is not something that I ever would have done myself. I see. But, the fact that you decided to do so at all showed great promise. I have been reviewing your achievements since your name appeared on my desk. You have sacrificed yourself for your friends before that time. You allowed yourself to be killed to defeat an untamed boss. You allowed yourself to be stabbed to spare one of your comrades. You showed mercy to the enemies that did not deserve such a kindness. Thank you for the kind words, I said with a bow. I am not the only one that has thought you worthy of the praise. Though I have only been watching you for a short time, I am told that the Chivalrous Demon has had his eyes on you ever since you were pulled from that tar pit. We have both seen enough so that you may earn an audience with him. Whatever tests he provided you, you have been passing surely. Otherwise you would not have been given such a boon. I nodded in response and Sir Galahad turned his focus back to the climb. I wondered why I had never heard from this Chivalrous Demon if he had been watching me for such a long time. Not even a message of encouragement during the competition at the back of the train. But, I suppose it was actually his reward and not Smiles that I earned upon my victory. We climbed quietly for another few minutes until we reached the highest point on the stairs. Sir Galahad opened the heavy doors and led me into a large chamber. A set of curtains obscured a strange aura that rested underneath it. There were not many other demons in such a large room. They appeared to be attendants that were tending to the upkeep of such an illustrious room. I could not see the trappings that adorned the walls, but I could smell the fragrant oils that wafted throughout the space and feel the soft carpets under my boots. We are here for a private audience, Sir Galahad announced. Dutifully, any demons present within the chamber ceased what they were doing, bowed, and left the chamber over the course of the next few moments. The doors closed behind them, leaving just Sir Galahad and me. Sir Galahad, will the Chivalrous Demon be joining us soon? I asked. He will be here very shortly, the demon reassured. Sir Galahad moved towards the curtains and pulled them away to reveal what rested underneath. I felt my own aura dwelling within it. A mirror about twice the size of myself dominated the far wall. My and Sir Galahads aura disappeared from the reflection. I could feel the mana in the room coalescing around the mirror like a storm forming over the sea. It was threatening in the same way that nature was; the same way that a beetle fears a person. Mercurial and uncaring towards the beings below them. A large wave or aggressive squall could remove all traces of a village even existing. That feeling persisted even after the mana returned to passivity. The aura of whatever sat on the other side seeped through and polluted the room with power. A set of stairs descended from the mirror and slammed authoritatively against the floor, commanding me to ascend the steps. The Chivalrous Demon wishes to meet with you personally, Sir Galahad explained. It is a great honor to be in their presence personally. Can the Chivalrous Demon not leave that realm themselves? Certainly not, Sir Galahad said with a chuckle. The Chivalrous Demon sits at a realm far higher than our own. He is incapable of descending to reach us. His sheer power alone would be too much for the Third Rung. You will be meeting a projection of his might tuned to a degree that you can manage. Will you be joining me? A private audience is a private audience, Sir Galahad answered plainly. Not even I am allowed to be part of a conversation if I am not explicitly invited. I stood in place for a moment, unable to move even if I wanted to. The sheer force that awaited on the other side dissuaded me from proceeding. Sir Lucan did not mention that a meeting would require being in the presence of a near godlike entity. I see that you hesitate, Sir Galahad stated, with no offense or other emotion within his voice. I understand that it is a daunting proposition for someone of your level. But, I must ask you, what inspired you to take the invitation in the first place? Their swordsmanship felt trustworthy, I replied. Then continue to trust that swordsmanship, Sir Galahad challenged. There is no demon in the entirety of this place that is of a stronger moral fiber than this one. No harm will befall you in this audience. Even if you intentionally offend him, he would not raise a hand or voice to harm you. This I swear. I bit my lip. There was no doubt that Vendetta and Capitaine and Ishmael-san were meeting with entities at least this strong. If I truly did want to progress, if I wanted to progress according to my own values, then I would need to do at least this much to earn that right. Ill do it. Please do not fear, Sir Galahad said with a bow, stepping away from the mirror. I ascended the steps and passed through the surface of the mirror. Mana rippled at my touch and surrounded me like water. The aura disappeared and only tranquility existed. Steps waited on the other side of the mirror, allowing me to descend onto the carpet. This new space felt identical to the space that I had just left. The same acoustics, the same odors. The only difference was the aura that suffocated the room and the throne that sat at the opposite end of the room. Instinctively, I dropped to my knees and prostrated myself before the demon in the throne. However, I could feel the aura bid me to stand back up. A demon sat in the throne; his aura so powerful that I could clearly see him within my head. A humanoid dragon, taller than Ishmael-san by a great deal, with scales that shimmered the color of gold. I could hear the jewelry on their body clang against his armor. A sword taller than myself sat at his side, the feeling of bloody warfare seeped from it. There was no way to tell just how many had died to its edge. Yet, at the same time, they maintained the feeling of nobility. That, somehow, they managed to remain clean spiritually despite the violence they participated in. How? The words slipped from my mouth inadvertently. Apologies! I greet the Chivalrous Demon. Greetings, Yoshitsune, the Chivalrous Demon said in a tone that felt kind and magnetic. I see that your sense of people is stronger than I expected. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Arthur, the Chivalrous Demon and I come from Heaven. Chapter 94: Grass is Greener [Yoshitsune] Heaven. There was that word again. The antithesis of this place. The Takamagahara of the West. Aramaros spoke of coming down from that place with his great leader to free us all from our pain. Herzblatt claimed a misunderstanding of faith denied him access to it. Ishmael wished that his family would go there. But, what was it? Nobody ever explained what sort of place it was to wish to be there with such zealotry. I found myself bitter that definitions that were not my own were used to explain my experiences. What brought them such confidence that their interpretation was the correct one? Did their priests and monks describe it like this? Did they speak of transformation and these boxes the color of crimson used to puppet you through the dark depths to the townsfolk. If they did, why were so many here anyways? It was not the version that those converted by the Nanban spoke of. There was no reason to believe that Heaven was theirs either. Someone else once said that they came down from Heaven and they were a horrible person, I said with a soft undertone of petulance. Their actions made me believe otherwise. How are you different? It is natural to be wary of such a claim, the Chivalrous Demon agreed. Their wings shuffled behind their back to find a more comfortable position. There are many grifters and duplicitous souls that hide under the cloth of God and use that knowledge that lead others astray. Its not fair that youre down here, my fellow demon. Follow me and I will allow you to reach higher. If they knew what waited for them on the other side, they would not be so eager to leave. Its worse than here? I asked in a combination of horror and suspicion. The gold dragon of chivalry nodded patiently at my question. A metal glove scratched underneath their chin. Tell me, Yoshitsune, the Chivalrous Demon spoke. What do you believe to be worse: the painful truth or the pleasurable lie? Would you rather fight and die and feel or be in bliss that isnt real? I scrunched my face. The pain that I experienced so far wasnt something I enjoyed at all. There were moments that brought bright emotions that I hadnt felt in life. But, did those few moments of joy justify the rest of it? The endless time spent boiling in the tar. My body boiling for minutes on end over and over again until a chain pulled me free. It is a difficult question to answer, the Chivalrous Demon acknowledged. I chose that the painful truth was more desirable. Please, explain what heaven is truly like, I requested. I find it difficult to follow you when I have only felt one of the options. Of course. Forgive me, the Chivalrous Demon apologized. When you have only known hot, then cold sounds wonderful. Allow me to explain my time above and why I descended downwards. But first, allow me to explain a little of why I managed to reach Heaven in the first place. The mana that flooded the room began changing. The chamber melted away to be replaced with the earthy scents of the outdoors. A hot sun beat down from above, forming droplets of sweat on the back of my neck. Thuds of hooves and the scent of a beast brought my attention to a horse that walked up beside me. I lived with the belief of God fully in my heart, the Chivalrous Demon explained. Everything that I did, it was in the full service of that belief. Those that studied Latin and knew His words always knew what was best for my realm, to make sure that everyone would receive grace and reward. All I had to do was be the sword and I would not err. The ground turned wooden and began to rhythmically sway. The smell of salt and cool spray of water touched my skin. Sea birds made their raucous calls overhead. When there are those that oppose your beliefs. When they conspire to destroy your people abroad and occupy the birthplace of your savior, adorning it in heretic trappings, you must act when you are called upon to change those wrongs. I got on a ship and sailed to the Holy Land on the orders of the Pope himself. I wore the Cross of Jerusalem upon my armor and I had ardor in my heart. I found myself on dusty streets in a city along the coast. The sounds of metal hitting metal and the shouts of combat met my ears. Small streams of blood flowed from the battlefield and drained under my boots. From Antioch to Ascalon, I marched with my brethren to liberate the lands of the invaders who occupied it. The sounds of killing were replaced by hymns in a language I had never heard before. Rows of wooden benches were filled with people with their heads down, hands clasped in front of their faces; their voices joining the chorus. I returned home victorious. I was awarded some land and some gold by my liege lord. I was married to the Counts second daughter and I had four beautiful children. The remainder of my life was peaceful and in the service of my town and country and God. I was rewarded for that with a peaceful death surrounded by people who loved me on a day that I could only describe as out of a painting. I felt my soul lift from my body and I ascended towards my eternal gift. This time, the landscape did not change. It was the same town, the same weather, and the same people that the Chivalrous Demon had left behind. I felt the Chivalrous Demon move to stand beside me. A feeling of disgust radiated from their body. I wont be able to show you what it looked like up there, the Chivalrous Demon explained. I can only vaguely remember the appearance of Heaven. Even the fragments I could show you will be wiped from your mind as soon as you lay eyes on it. The purging process is quitepainful. I will save you that discomfort. What was this Heaven like? I asked curiously. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. It was like it was described as I was told many times in my life, the Chivalrous Demon explained. But, it wasnt Heaven. Not the one that I knew. The Chivalrous Demon took a long sigh. He walked by me and left the building. I followed him out and found myself in the center of an empty town. I heard wings spread apart and flap a few times, but he did not take to the sky. I opened my eyes to find my body young and full of youthful vigor. A blue scroll emblazoned across my eyes told me that I earned the right to live in this realm of eternal pleasure. I was given a set of wings and permission to go anywhere that I wished. So I traveled from place to place, country to country to visit the people and see everything that I could. The landscape changed and I audibly gasped. I could not see it, but I could feel it in the air, in the feeling in my bones, and in the words that left the lips of those that walked by. We were in Japan. Everyone that I met was kind and everywhere that I went was beautiful. But, it was those people in the caliphates that I met that made me realize that it wasnt Heaven. These people had heard of God and still worshiped the wrong prophet and did not pray in the right way. These people would not ever ascend by the words of the priests that taught me, but here they were anyway. And, they were good. Even though the world was a bit different, I could accept it as long as these people were good and kind and loving. Then, what was wrong? Nothing, the Chivalrous Demon replied. Nothing was wrong until my wife died too. We remained in Japan, but a clearly foreign entity bubbled up from the ground. There was no aura on her body. Nothing that could even make her out to be a person. An entity that I was not permitted to gaze upon. When I was informed that my wife had passed and was joining me, it was bittersweet, the Chivalrous demon explained. He pressed his hand against the womans skin, but a mana field rejected him and left his fingers smoking. She had died, but she had reached me. She lived a life worthy of praise and celebration. When I saw her. I was overjoyed and wanted to hear all about the rest of her life. We traveled the world together. Sounds nice, I commented. Spending time with your loved ones in beautiful places sounds enviable. I was grateful, for a time, the Chivalrous demon replied, shaking the smoke from their fingers. But, after spending time together, something felt wrong. We returned to the town we lived in. Many of the elderly folk were there along with a few that had died young. They were all kind to each other and treated each other well. For a time, I thought that everyone was overjoyed with their eternal reward. But, everyone was too kind, too perfect. They werent acting as you remembered? Even the saints made mistakes in their lives, the Chivalrous Demon said with a nod. God did not demand perfection. A man that I knew for being lazy woke up early every morning to work fields to grow food that we no longer had to eat. Why was he toiling? An elderly woman that I knew liked to bicker with her husband and then kiss afterwards to show how much they still loved each other. Not a negative word out of either of them. Even my wife did not argue with me. Anything that I wanted to do, she enthusiastically wanted to do as well. I felt like I was the only one that wasnt good enough to be there. The world began shaking as if an earthquake came to destroy the cities of my nation once more. But, none of the people around even reacted. As the buildings collapsed tidal waves sent seawater into the streets, they didnt react. I managed to break free, the Chivalrous Demon explained. I stumbled out into a white hallway. I dont remember what I saw in that hallway, but I learned that everything was fake. The world, the people, the emotions; none of it was real. All were replications using my mind. That wasnt my real country, my real town, or my real wife. I was sedated and shoved back into this illusion. My mind was placated by some sort of magic. But, that seed of doubt never left my mind. I could not accept what I saw. So I did the only thing I knew to do to get me out of that madness. I started killing them all. I wondered if I could do the same thing that he did. I remembered back to the illusionist in Brunswick that pitted me against the memory of my family. But, what if the same thing was done with happy memories? Would I ever wish to leave even if they were kind replicas of the real people? I would have done the same, I agreed. I need to be with the actual person, even if that is worse than the ideal replication. I knew that youd understand, the Chivalrous Demon complimented. Ive seen your acts in the lower levels. You may not always be virtuous, but what is there to expect from someone that is damned? The important thing is that I see you continue to try to be better than those around you. Even when your closest companion embodies the worst aspects of ourselves and pursues death and violence for nothing but his own casual interest, you remain good. Which companion do you speak of? I asked with uncertainty. The world melted away and we were back in the original chambers. The Chivalrous Demon walked back towards the end of the room and returned to their seat atop their throne. They watched me with the eyes of a predator. There was nothing that I could hide under their gaze. I speak of the one who calls himself Ishmael, the Chivalrous Demon replied. He is the exact type of demon that the forces who constructed this place hope to cultivate. A type that is unwelcome in my future world. I tried to open my mouth to defend Ishmael-san, but no words left my mouth. I had seen his propensity for cruelty first hand. I watched how much joy he derived from killing, especially if he had a personal grudge with the individual. He has killed innocents in front of me, he made me kill innocents himself and then showed me his soft side when I was at my angriest. But, most importantly, he never harmed me himself. You do not need to speak about it, the Chivalrous Demon said as if he were reading my thoughts. I have an idea about your more personal connection. If it is your goal to save him and make him better, I will not stop you. It is a facet of the grander mission. Repentance is an important component of my faith. How do I fit into that grander mission? I asked. There are only two jobs that any high level demons look for to fill their organization: servants and soldiers. I wish for you to be my soldier, Yoshitsune. I need people of virtue to show the rest of this forsaken place that you have the option to be better. That only those that choose to be better at their worst could ever hope to receive the grand reward. To turn this place into the Heaven that is supposed to exist. Those words made me scrunch my nose. Heaven, Heaven. I had to be Heaven. I have already heard it before and felt no dignity and honor. That sounds exactly like Mikhaels dream, I commented. What separates the two of you? Mikhael is someone who has fallen from Heaven after learning the truths of that realm, the Chivalrous Demon admitted. But, I believe that the damage that revelation did to his mind was far more terrible than what had been to mine. I still wish to do it the way that I see best while he created the Grigori and will stop at nothing to craft the perfect future. But, I have my doubts about how holy that perfection will look. I remained silent. I wished to believe the Chivalrous Demon. I wished to believe in their swordsmanship. But, the goal gave her an uncomfortable itch in her head. What would a better Heaven even look like? Was such a thing achievable or would it just make everything far more miserable? Allow me to pose you a different question, Yoshitsune. Even if the world remains at a stalemate and the throne remains unclaimed, how do you want to experience this place of damnation? To cast aside your moral compass and follow the currents of evil or continue to fight and live with dignity? I choose to live it with dignity. The Chivalrous Demon rose from his throne and walked towards me. A gold-scaled hand reached out to me; one that I accepted. Welcome to Avalon. Chapter 95: Terrible Trio [Yoshitsune] Not even ten minutes had passed after creating a pact with the Chivalrous Demon that I was being escorted out of the city inside of an iron-shelled carriage. Strangely, this carriage had no wheels and nobody hefted it over their shoulder and carried it like a palanquin. Instead, it floated just above the ground. Demons in brilliant armor marched and flew around the cart to create an arsenal that most opportunists would not be able to stomach the risk of attempting to raid. I felt a mighty rumble as the gates of Styx opened up and the mighty maw spat us out into the world. I could feel hostile auras surrounding us instantly, their malicious auras stared daggers into the carriage. Was there no Portal I could have taken? I asked Sir Galahad who sat in the seat across from me. The demon looked up from the book they had been reading and offered a mirthful energy. They closed it and it disappeared into the void that was his inventory. There is, but that would defeat the purpose, Sir Galahad replied. And what is the purpose of exposing ourselves like this? I questioned. To continually show them that we do not need to fear them, Sir Galahad answered, slamming an armored fist into the upholstery. The outburst upset the carriage, causing it to sway before regaining its bearings. As soon as you hide your face from the wolves, they will jump on your back and rip at your neck when you have no choice but to face them. We must constantly show that attacking us will only lead to unprofitable ends. True to Sir Galahads words, the feelings of hostility remained at an arms length. Eyes sought out openings that werent there and they eventually turned their attention towards the weaker ones that attempted to use our exit as cover to escape the city. Screams and spells and explosions ripped through the air behind us, but a shield of mana kept us isolated; invulnerable to the world outside. The guards did not seem phased by the combat. Even Sir Galahad returned his attention to his book. The sounds and vibrations failed to draw his focus away from its contents. Once Sir Galahads message had been sent to the vultures that flocked around the outside of Styx, the traveling pace increased immensely. A whirring sound from the mana engines that powered the carriage spooled up and began driving forward at the speed of a galloping horse. The sudden change in speed surprised me slightly and I gripped onto the upholstery in confusion. Im sure you go faster than this on foot, Sir Galahad chided like a father to his young daughter, his eyes did not move from his work. Im in control when that happens, I huffed before turning my attention to the outdoors. I felt warmth touch my skin and heard the rushing of large bodies of water below us. The calls of coastal birds were replaced by the sporadic guttural roar of a beast; far enough to not be immediately concerned but close enough to feel uncomfortable. Raging Whirlpools Dungeon, Sir Galahad explained without a question. Need to have gills or a specific breath-holding skill to challenge it. Though, it does often overfill and spill out on the beaches. Not a bad place for training. I allowed myself to relax. If there was anything worth worrying about, Sir Galahad would mention it. It felt bizarre, the exhalation that seemed to allow hundreds of years of survival instincts to release from my mouth. If I felt any need to sleep, I may have curled up and slept on the seats. Instead, I allowed the cool coastal winds to buffet my face and blow around the curtains and the pages of Sir Galahads book. We reached a cape that jutted out of the coastline. Boots stomped along wood and the carriage slowed significantly over a gap in the water along this bridge. On the other side, I felt a large concentration of auras. This is our fortress and your new home on the Third Rung, Sir Galahad informed. Lucky me, I replied. I love the ocean. A trumpeting sound pierced the air and some calls could be heard from the fortress. A steel portcullis rattled upwards while a set of massive doors opened outwardly to accept us. The carriage slowly hummed through the entryway and into the courtyard. I could detect demons kneeling in deference, but that respect was wholly reserved for Sir Galahad himself. He had placed his book on his seat and waved out of the window and the demons assembled to accept him. The carriage came to a halt and hovered at a comfortable height for me to step out without issue. However, the doors were opened and I detected an outreached hand to help me down. It was not a gesture I had experienced since I was a girl, since before I donned my fathers armor and marched to war. I accepted the act of goodwill. The strong arm helped me down from the manageable height and my feet touched cobblestone. I could feel many pairs of eyes move my direction and inspect me closely. I didnt falter, it was to be expected even if I felt slightly uncomfortable by the attention. Sir Galahad, a gruff feminine voice said right next to me. It is always a pleasure to receive someone as esteemed as yourself in my humble keep. For what occasion should I be celebrating your presence? You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Dame Genevieve, it is good to see you, Sir Galahad replied with a small nod. I am here to deliver a new recruit. Personally? Dame Genevieve asked with a sharp tick of surprise. It warrants my personal attention, Sir Galahad stated plainly. This is one who has specifically caught the eye of our king, has met with him personally, and has passed his interview. It would be a disservice to our honorable monarch if I were to do anything less than personally attend to their transfer to your care. The looks only intensified upon me at Sir Galahads words. I could feel it, gazes dripping with resentment and jealousy. They investigated every single piece of me to discover just what it was about me that let me apart from them. Why was I loved more than them? How dare I be loved more than them? I dropped my assumption that this swordsmanship given to me was something standard to Avalon. Would showing it justify my love or bring further jealousy? And have you divined how you wish to best utilize someone so loved? Dame Genevieve inquired, her intense gaze landing on me with the same force as Sir Leals hammer. I want you to put them with Squire Seift and the new squire. Give them a challenge to gauge their abilities. I think the three of them may make a good squad. Your will be done, Sir Galahad, Dame Genevieve said with a deep bow. I felt the wind bluster off her swishing cape. I will personally ensure that those three will make up a group that will bring honor to our names. You would be good to do so, Sir Galahad replied. Expectations are high. Sir Galahad stepped back into the carriage. The sounds of the mana engines whirred up and the vehicle turned back towards the gates. The doors creaked open and the portcullis cranked up. Two loud slams marked his exit from the fortress and the beginning of my care under Dame Genevieve. Shall we get started right away, special girl? Dame Genevieve asked in a confident manner and a sharp bite. Whenever is best for you, Dame Genevieve, I responded with a bow similar to the one she provided Sir Galahad. I could hear some vocal tics and a swallow from Dame Genevieve. She cleared her throat. Sudden subservience was the expectation of women like me, perhaps it struck a nerve in a person of a similar upbringing to my own. Very good, Dame Genevieve complimented, some of the sharpness dulled already. Squire Finley, fetch the occupants of Room Thirty Four and tell them to report to the Dungeon Portals immediately. And you, favorite of the Chivalrous Demon, follow me. The rest of you, return to your duties. The fortress returned to their acts and bustled to follow new orders. Dame Genevieve led me around the main hall and along the wall. Bursts of ocean wind crashed over the wall and made my loose hair whip against my face and shoulders. Behind the main building, a group of demons kept watch over a series of Portals. Each had a marking in front of it to signify the destinations. Of course, the only one that I recognized was the one labeled Styx that would undoubtedly return me to the building that I met the Chivalrous Demon in. What Level are you? Dame Genevieve demanded like a true military leader. Level 20, I quickly replied. Hmmm, Dame Genevieve hummed to herself. I wonder what would make the most suitable challenge for this group. Keep in mind, this isnt a test for your individual ability. I would never dare overturn my kings decision. This is to see whether you are capable of cooperating with your chosen squad. Who is this squad? I asked. Two sets of footsteps directed my attention behind me. I looked over my shoulder to see two energies. Actually, it was three energies. The demon on the lefts energy in her body and the energy in her head was disconnected by a sharp black line. The head seemed to float just a few inches above her neck as if there were a repelling force between the two energies. Squire Seift, reporting to your summons, Dame Genevieve, the severed energy announced. As for the demon on the right Squire Tisiphone, reporting to your summons, Dame Genevieve, the snake-haired woman said with a bow. So we meet again, Yoshitsune. Tisiphone, what a surprise to see you so soon, I replied with a grin. Im glad there is a familiar face. You know each other? Dame Genevieve asked. Fought to the death on the Hell Express, Dame Genevieve, Tisiphone dutifully answered. We fought to our mutual death, I, regretfully, died first and was made to face constant pain until the train came to a stop. Dame Genevieves eyes bounced between the two of us. Squire Seift showed no reaction, not even the smallest ripple in either energy showed any interest in the words spoken. That will hopefully make things easier, Dame Genevieve remarked. Squire Seift, Squire Tisiphone, I have received a request from Sir Galahad on behalf of our king. This means it is both my and your greatest objective. I will follow the wishes of the Chivalrous Demon, Squire Seift and Tisiphone said in near-unison. As is expected, Dame Genevieve replied with a knowing nod. It is the intention of Avalon to have you three form a squad. Squire Seift, as the most senior Squire, it is your responsibility to be leader until you three can choose one yourself. Challenge the Bloody Plains, I will send a Viewer through to monitor how you will manage the task. Any future assignments will be based on your performance in this task. Your will be done, Dame Genevieve, Squire Seift and Tisiphone said in nearer-unison. One by one, each of us stepped through the Portal to land on a wide stretch of grass. Large groups of animated armor with beaked helmets roamed the grasslands, clashing with each other and anything near them. Black-winged soldiers soared through the sky and rained down magic on anyone unfortunate enough to be standing just beneath it. Squire Seift grabbed their head and threw it skyward. I felt the energy grow smaller and smaller until it hung high over the battlefield. A sphere of mana surrounded the head to keep it maintained at that elevation. The ground beneath the squire rumbled. A steed made of black energy rose from the ground and lifted perfectly beneath Seift. A sword so long that it nearly reached the ground appeared in Seifts hand. She swung the sword once and the blade sang from vibrations. I could feel nearby suits of armor turn their attention towards us. Please follow my orders, Seift requested, their voice reverberating out of their chest. Tisiphone summoned her god-covered shield and her spear slithered out of the grass and coiled around her wrist. Yoshitsune, I had a great time fighting you. I hope that fighting alongside you is more enjoyable, Tisiphone said as she took on a combat stance. The hands along my body dutifully released my sword from its position against my flesh. The blade sparked eagerly for a fight. Maybe this distance from the others was what I was looking for. I needed an opportunity to show everyone, myself included, who I was and what I was capable of. I hope so too. Chapter 96: Red Flames; Red Dresses [Vendetta] Fire. The cloaking heat that eternally roasted my hands and burned behind my mask; a reminder of the wrong that I committed. A child born from sin and cast in the way that sinners should. Perhaps it was more poetic to burn me than the mundane way that I actually died: a noose and a healthy peppering of rocks. But, in the same way that it was a symbolic curse based on the last passionate action I ever performed, it was also a gift. A gift that allowed me to inflict excruciating deaths upon those that I deemed worthy of my anger. A gift that gave me the opportunity to wrench my former beloved from their position of power and comfort and render it all to ashes; handed over to a warlord that was likely worse. But, what does it matter to me is what the fate of cowards and bystanders are. The audience is as guilty as the actors. Fires billowed from my fingertips. The targets were a pair of black hounds that prowled through the courtyard. As soon as I knocked on the red-painted wooden doors of my destination, they sprung from the shadows to rip out my throat. I returned that kindness and warm welcome with my own greeting. Our exchange of pleasantries created wounds that simmered and boiled blood and a scent of scorched flesh. Even after the ruinous aftereffects to their bodies; their continually burning that made them smell like an evening kitchen of an unskilled housewife, they still tried to attack me. Snarling mouths and bloodshot eyes lunged from the darkness to exact the flesh that they believed themselves owed. Their gnashing teeth clenched around my hands, the source of the pain that I inflicted upon them. I could see their animalistic logic in the attempt to incapacitate the fires that wounded them. But, I had no interest in humoring these pups. With my hands lodged in their mouths, I fed them a meal of fire and smoke. Their bodies expanded and popped in wisps of smoke. I could hear whimpers and whispers. Multi-lingual shouts of humans exacting their wrath upon animals that offered love in return sizzled from their bodies. I wondered if these voices were mirrors of those that currently dwelled the world. Was this someone who had struck an animal today or was this but the memory of an attack that occurred years before? Had anyone heard their own voice, their own moments that sealed their eternal fate played back in the death of some inconsequential creature? Would I ever hear my own ravings emerge from some beast? With the deaths of the dogs, the doors slowly creaked open to finally permit my entry within. I entered with my flames billowing to show my hosts my deep displeasure. I stepped into a room that could only be described as opulent. Carpets of crimson guided me through a room of pure marble. Statues of nude muscular men covered only by fig leaves flanked my path. Paintings with red motifs covered the walls. War, triumph, madness, and all other conceivable interpretations of the color red offered the only other color within the white room. The carpet led me up a spiral staircase up onto a mezzanine. My fingers singed the bone-colored marble and allowed me to leave my own unique mark on the room. I turned right at the top of the stairs, following the mezzanine to a door that was tucked into the wall. More artwork resided up here that I could inspect in closer proximity. All were crafted by artists that only the Vatican or the great kings of Europe could have afforded to commission. While they were all credited with a different name, each painting had the same label beneath. Each was a brief glimpse into each artists personal interpretation of the prompt. Divinity. Families full of smiling faces. A woman with a meek grin and a slender figure only thinly veiled by her clothing. A man dressed in all white with a wreath of green atop his head standing on a balcony over a crowd of adoring citizens. The sky opened to reveal a beautiful winged being; the light that radiated from their visage almost too much for the bearded man below to bear. The paintings felt out of place with the depictions of suffering that existed below and the world that we inhabited at large. There were no twists to the artwork, no hidden barbs or messages or satirization that could be gleaned to call it parody or commentary. If anything, the most striking thing about the paintings was just how honest all of them seemed to be. And, in a world where happiness was wrung out with a bizarre game of climbing managed by beings that personified the paths that lead man to ruin, it felt wholly out of place. I left the paintings alone and proceeded through the doors into another chamber. Spacious with a domed ceiling and a hole in the top to allow the natural light to illuminate it. Walls patterned with honeycomb shapes made the entire structure feel like a beehive. A table sat in the center of the room. A red tablecloth draped over the sides of the table to touch the chairs with red cushions set atop them. Steaming platters of food were left unattended atop the table. Smells and presentations that far exceeded the noodle-house Ishmael took us to fill my nose. However, the noodle-house did teach me something important. I could see it in the way that there were no animal carcasses present. No identifiable bones remained that could tell the diner of what protein they were partaking in, just that it was dressed in an appetizing way. Do you feel no desire to indulge? A voice wondered. Does a person walk into someone elses home and simply start eating their dinner? I asked in kind. Going by how you treat guests who knock at your doors, it does not surprise that you expect little of your guests. An echoing laugh filled the dome, obscuring the source. One of the chairs slid out from the table, inviting me to sit atop it. Then, please feel free to eat, the voice said. I will join you shortly. I sat down and started eating. Exquisite flavors coated my tongue. Rich broths and airy breads complimented perfectly cooked meats. It far exceeded anything that I had ever eaten in life. These were dishes reserved for nobility and wealthy merchant families using spices delivered from distant countries. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I felt like a guest of the Emperor of Romes feast. Without the need for hunger, there was no feeling of being full. Instead of vomitoriums to expel the excess food and keep eating. I was a bottomless pit that could swallow the entire table hundreds of times over if I so desire. A voracious appetite, the voice complimented. But, perhaps a little too trusting of our invitation and the contents of the meal as a whole. There are no animals in Hell, I replied plainly. And, I wouldnt entertain an invitation from a demon who seemed to be the type to require poisoning. Was I mistaken? No, you were not mistaken, the voice answered. I heard the doors open behind me. I turned my head around to see a long-bodied serpent slither across the floor towards me. Its tongue flickered, tasting the air. I rose to my feet, a small burst of flame exiting my fingers before a voice entered directly into my head. Calm yourself, the snake instructed. This is but a vessel for me to communicate with you. Do not fret. In this building, there is just you and me. Are you the Demon in Red? I asked. No, no, the snake replied with a shake of its head. The Demon in Red is, unfortunately, too busy to be able to meet with you. Matters in the higher realms have begun to be quitedemanding. They did offer their condolences that there would not be a meeting and have given me some notes to ensure that I speak to you about to determine whether or not you are made of the right stuff to gain entrance into our little covenant. I should be saying the same of you, I replied. You must know that I have had a complicated past with authority. Are you demons worth serving? The snake seemed unbothered by my retorts. Its reptilian face was unable to express the emotions of the person that transmitted their voice through it. It slithered closer. The length was enough to wrap fully around the table and have its head and tail rest at the same end. Its head rested dangerously close to my body and its tongue flickered out adventurously into my flames. That is acceptable, the voice agreed. I came from a time where you either served your lord or worked as a mercenary. I hear that, nowadays, people are able to choose their labor more freely. Is there a question that you already have in mind? I would like to know what attributes the Demon in Red chose me for, I said simply. There are a few things that I do not wish to say on my Masters behalf, but that is something that I am able to answer, the voice inside the snake said. Firstly, you both call the same peninsula in Europe your home. Though, it had different names when you lived there. The Demon in Red has a preference from people who came from their nation. Basil, their current primary disciple, also hails from the same place. They say that having recruits of a similar region creates cultural alignment. Is that it? Of course not. You created your own organization. You showed unwavering determination to accomplish a difficult to achieve goal. You made deals that did not disadvantage you and learned when to leave while you were ahead. Of all the demons that recently rose from the lower rungs, you have tremendous upside. But, that upside comes with a great deal of caveats. Caveats? I asked, taking a bite of food. Is there something about me that makes me inferior to Basil? Yes, the snake answered callously. Basil, for one, has yet to die. He is prolific at killing boss monsters. He is obedient; he will go where we say when we say and do what we say without asking questions. He is to be raised to be an ideal companion and bodyguard to the Demon in Red and, as such, requires a higher level of attention. You, however, are cynical, guarded, and untrusting. Our greater attention will only earn your ire. A mishandled reward or order you disagree with may quickly remove you from our side. I perceive you as, in a word, temperamental. At least they were honest. I would have gotten up and left if they were simple flatterers that looked to exploit ego in exchange for cooperation. I saw glimpses of Basil and I perceived him as a gladiator; one suited to kill and inspire adoration while doing it, but he was not made of greater stuff than that. So, you have some worries about me? We do. Namely, what will drive you now that you have defeated the object of your passion, your obsession? We understand that you fled to this realm to avoid an inevitable knife to the back. Now, we would like to know your aspirations. A small puff of smoke left my eyeholes. I raised my burning hands near my chapped lips, the eternal smell of cooking bones wafted into my nose. Its a question that I had not had long to consider, I answered truthfully. The only revenge I could get now is to find a way to kill Mikhael as well. With that, it would be the final nail in Armaros coffin; the last light of hope I can take from him. Ah, the fallen angel, the snake hissed back. You would need to have power that rivals the Demon in Red to achieve that goal. Centuries of fighting without any sense of progress stands in your way to even be close to that goal. In fact, Mikhael is closer to conquering Hell than you are to even catching a glimpse of him. Youre not stopping him? That got a reaction out of the snake. The creature opened its mouth and showed its fangs at me. Its head moved side to side in a hypnotic pattern. Why do you think that the Demon in Red is unable to meet you? The snake snapped. What would the Demon in Red do if they were to conquer Hell themselves? They wouldnt do anything, the snake answered, calming down. The Demon in Red merely wishes to preserve Hell in its current version. A good compatriot of theirs took the throne last and built it in the way that they desired. We are currently members of the status quo party of the elite demons. The current system serves us just fine. Is that so? I asked, able to list off ten dissatisfactions I had with this place if I were asked to. It is so. There is something else that I wished to ask you. What would you do if you were to discover that Armaros is free in the third rung? My hands slammed into the table, igniting the red tablecloth. My eyeholes turned into miniature volcanos. My mind seethed, swimming in a pot of boiling water. That is not possible, I stated. It is possible, the snake answered sharply. Your hedonistic dragon ally that you left your former realm to the mercy of has already fallen apart. Retainers and allies that expected to be rewarded with kingdoms of their own found their hands empty of rewards. They combined with the remaining factions that still survived and plunged the entire realm into a place that overflows with blood. Armaros has escaped his captivity and is looking to restore Brunswick to a recruiting center for his angelic liege. If he were to ever set foot above his station, what would you do? Will you consider allowing him to dominate your afterlife? My fires grew further. He needed to die. He needed to die far more than what had been delivered from him. Brunswick needed to stay dead, his reputation needed to stay tarnished, his true self needed to remain unveiled for the world to see. And, if fate was not going to ensure it, I would need to be the one that I had to do it. I had to do everything in my power to make this afterlife the Hell that he deserved. But, was that all my existence was intended to be? Forever tied to this man that I never want to see again. Will I continue to define myself by him or was there a better way? I dont know, I answered both the snakes question and all the ones that burbled in my head. He deserved worse than what hes been given, but how long should I devote my afterlife to him? Wouldnt I be able to unleash far greater punishment from above? The snake unfurled itself from around the table and started to make its way back towards the door. I wondered if I had made a mistake. It is good that you answered honestly. As such, we would like to give you a task to prove your abilities outside of combat, the snake said. Build a new organization and make it well-known throughout the third rung. I will try to do so, but I must know for what purpose. We believe that the best way to grow our power is to develop elites and allow them to naturally grow their own petty kingdoms staffed with their own people. We task you to begin your own organization, grow it, and incorporate it with our own. If you request resources, please return to this manor and ask me directly. I will endeavor to do as youve asked. Good. And please, try not to abandon these ones. Chapter 97: Breaking Boards, Breaking Bones [Ishmael] Stiff, far too stiff. I swung my fist hard into an earthen golem. The soft dirt packed together and absorbed my attack. The roots of the moss that grew as its skin and hair tried to grip my hands and arrest me in place. My stubbed claws heated up and burned the plant life away. I told you already, youre not being thoughtful enough. Grendel stood nearby, closely watching each of my attacks, my stances, my follow-through; everything about my fighting ability. He broke it apart like a pageant mother living vicariously through their child. Nothing was good enough, everything had a flaw that was keeping my punch from being suitable. My footwork was too narrow, my shoulders were too tight, and my punches werent properly placed. I pounded into the golem a few more times. Each attack into the lumbering beast ripped more and more dirt away. It slammed into the ground, ripping trees out of their roots and throwing sprays of dirt and rock into the air. My wings carried me out of the way of the danger and allowed me to deliver a devastating dropping attack atop the golems head. The creatures dirt skull collapsed for significant damage. Like a sandcastle, the golems form disintegrated into a messy pile atop the ground. Not nearly good enough, Grendel criticized. It died all the same, I said with a shrug. Just like all other things that I have faced. Grendel sighed and shook his head. I felt like the problem child that had been sent to the principal''s office one too many times. Too bad for Grendel, his life depended on teaching this stubborn child appropriately. Yes, Grendel agreed. But, you could have done it so much faster. It took you eight strikes to kill this golem. With your stats, you should be killing it in no more than two hits. You can do that? I asked with a raise of my scaled brow. Id enjoy seeing it in action. I see, Grendel said to himself. It seems that you are a visual learner. Very well, I will show you what I mean. Grendel led the way through the trees and over the hill. The Dungeon was a wide open area with large fog banks keeping the entire region hemmed in. All manner of forest creature dwelled within, but the primary target of todays lesson was the earth golem. Large and slow with a sizable amount of health to keep it alive, this monster was the perfect beast to practice attacks on. The ground nearby rumbled as another rose from its dormant place to attack the intruders. It made a rumble like a rockslide and raised two massive arms over its head. While I flew over the shockwave, Grendel ignored it. His potent regeneration ability served him well in taking hits without much consideration. He casually walked towards the golem. His shoulders rotated to loosen up and his neck twisted to either side. They both moved to strike the other, but Grendels punch landed first. It did not initially appear all that powerful to me; no stronger than the attacks that I had inflicted upon the beast. Yet, unlike my attacks, the entire midsection of the golem was obliterated by a single fist. My eyes went wide as the golems torso tumbled off and turned to soil. It is as simple as that, Grendel said, wiping the dirt from his hand. I know that I am Level 38 and you are only Level 25, but this is something I could have done at Level 30. What is so different? I questioned curiously; doubting that someones attacks five levels above could be so much more impactful. What did you do that I wasnt already doing? There are a few things. The first is the form. You have a terrible habit when you attack. It is clear that you were physically prodigious in life. I was quite strong, I replied. And you have grown over-reliant on that natural strength that you possessed, Grendel admonished. These beasts are not as frail as people. It is a lesson that you should have already learned. Tell me, are many of your battles tenacious fights to your last scraps of health. Typically, I answered, ignoring the fights where I inflicted [The Great Decay] upon my enemies. But, isnt that how it is supposed to be? A gripping fight to the death is what we should all be dreaming for. Grendel looked at me with a look of revelation in his eyes. I could almost see the invisible light bulb appear over his head as he pressed a hand over his mouth. Oh, so youre insane, Grendel said with the same gravity as if he had discovered the cure for cancer. No wonder that Charles sent you here even though you are so woefully ill-equipped to take on the Master. Only someone like you would have the mentality necessary to go up against someone of his reputation. Thanks, I replied snidely. All that aside, your form could be better. At your talents and current stat totals, you can take on demons several levels higher than you fairly comfortably. If you had the fighting skills, you could probably challenge me right now. But, that over-reliance on your physicality is holding you back. Youre clipping your own wings. Would I have been able to harm my Senior Brother if I had the skills youre teaching me? It would have wounded him, but it would not have changed the outcome, Grendel replied honestly. A gap of thirty levels is not that easy to simply overcome. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. What else? I eagerly demanded. Outside of your form, your target selection is poor, Grendel pointed out. You are striking at anything you can get your fist into. I know that it is not abundantly clear, but different locations do different damage. If you hadnt struck that golem in the head, you would have had to strike it a few more times to finish it off. Alright, and doing those things will allow me to kill the beast in one blow? No, Grendel shook his head. Those two things will allow you to kill the golem in four strikes. Once you do that, I will provide you with the final thing you are missing. That is how the Master wishes for you to be trained. Then, lets find another golem, I said with a hungry smile. I scoured the hills and forests before I heard another welcome rumble and grind from a nearby golem. I rushed the creature before it had the chance to set its feet. I smashed it directly in the middle of its earthen body with as much force as I could muster. The golem crumbled slightly and took a thunderous step backwards, but it did not explode in the way that Grendel had done it. Better placement, but your shoulders were too stiff again, Grendel critiqued. Your plant foot was too short and you lost too much speed. I grunted that I heard the feedback and set back to work. My feet moved into slightly different positioning; slightly wider. Remembering back to my limited boxing experience, I bent my knees and swung my fist upwards. My entire body twisted and rose behind my hand like a freight train. The earth shook and the golem stumbled again, unable to react in time for the quick follow-up. It stomped into the ground and earned itself some distance. Good placement, better form, Grendel complimented. But, still not ideal. I took that information to try to calibrate my attacks. Back to the midsection. One, two, three massive attacks rang into the golems body before the next one blasted out the softened middle of its body and it tumbled backwards. Six strikes, Grendel recorded. Maybe you arent as mindless as I thought you were. But, I didnt listen much to the taunt. I wanted to find another golem. I wanted to reach the epiphany in my fighting that was just a little further away. The next golem, I killed it in six strikes again. The one after took five. Then, the one after that took seven. A large rock lodged in its midsection blocked my first attack and left my hand bruised from the collision. After another couple golems, each just short of the four attack kill that I was hunting after, I started to notice the differences inherent in each golem. Their constructions varied. Some had stones in the middle. Some had thicker layers of moss that softened my strikes. Some rested near the riverbed and were made of wetter sediment. Each form required a different place to do significant damage. My next target came soon enough. A golem pulled itself from the center of the hill. Dry sediment dripped from its body and formed small piles of dust around it. It glowed with mana and brought the loose dirt swirling around it in a small tornado. Rocks and sticks and debris were picked up to join the whirlwind. I charged it, but stood back before I reached it. A few large rocks were embedded in its body, leaving a scarce amount of soft points to dig my fists into. A fist left the stream of dirt and crashed into the ground, spitting up the ground to join the swirling. I flew upwards to see that it was headless; just a hulking torso. It swiped upwards to send a torrent of dirt to splash against my skin. I had to turn my head away to prevent myself from being blinded. It smashed into my chest and sent me tumbling along the ground. I spat a squirt of blood and forced myself back onto my feet. I heard the sound of creaking wood. I turned my head to see the golem ripping a thick tree from the ground and hefting it in a single hand. It raised the weapon high over its head and slammed it down atop me. My feet dug into the earth as I stood my ground. I put my full force behind an uppercut that hit in the center of the trunk. The tree exploded into numerous splinters and the golem took a set backwards from the unexpected disarming. It took the half of a trunk that was in its grasp and threw it down atop of me. I punched again, obliterating the rest of the trunk and taking the attack to the golem. I broke through the dirt storm. Sizable rocks smashed into my scales, but my thicker scales absorbed the damage admirably. My foot plunged into the ground and my left hand was already mid swing. Just below one of its abdominal rocks was a patch of brittle soil. My fist cleaved through the golems midsection, ripping away the dirt and dislodging the rock from its defensive position. As soon as the rock fell away, my next attack struck the golem in the soft void that the rock left behind. A massive spray of soil shot out from the golems back to join the whirlwind of dirt. Encouraged by the damage inflicted, I pressed ahead. I threw one more left hook deep into the golems interior. I heard cracking and the golems top half toppled left while the bottom half fell to the right. Three attacks, I said to the impassive Grendel who was watching just a few feet away from me. Technically, it was five. You punched the tree twice, Grendel stated. But, before my blood boiled, he cracked a smile. But, I suppose we can call it three. Im not sure how many golems are even left in this place. What was the final thing that I am missing? You have a magic stat, correct? Grendel asked. I didnt have one for a time, but I do now, I replied. You didnt have one? Grendel asked in confusion. I recall hearing the Master mention that you were the enemy of Wrath. Did that designation have something to do with it? I used to have an ability that raised the rest of my stats in exchange for my magic. I was unable to use spells and it started to become an issue. Grendel tilted his head in interest in what I said, but he did not press further. Instead, he clenched his fist and the near invisible shimmer of mana surrounded it. He threw a punch into the nearest tree and turned it into splinters. There are two components to the Grand Masters style, Grendel began. The first is throwing the best punch possible every single time with perfect form. You began to see it yourself. Your first attack on the golems midsection showed that you were paying attention to the weak points. It is still rough, but I will show you the proper form to maximize your abilities. I clenched my fist and threw it into a similarly sized tree to the one Grendel had struck. An impact cracked the tree and toppled it over. But, it did not turn to powder like Grendel had. The second is mana infusing, Grendel explained. You know how, when you use a skill, you infuse mana into it? I do. You can use the same principle when it comes to regular attacks as well, Grendel said. In fact, all active abilities were made with organic actions infused with mana. Your spit, your bite, your iron-coated punches; all of these were actions that someone else did while infusing mana. into their bodies. You can create your own skills? We are not of the level that we can make skills unique to us, Grendel replied with a shake of his head. Infusing mana to the specific moves that I show you is by virtue of the Great Master. Masters Master. He turned these moves into a skill once he reached his maximum level. Copying those moves perfectly under his blessing is what allows us to replicate it. For now, that is all it will be: copying. I frowned. Outside of my transformations, everything else I used was a hand-me-down from someone more powerful. Even the beast were able to infuse mana and create their own abilities. When I had the chance, what ability could I make? Please show me the Grand Masters moves. Chapter 98: The Edict I felt as though I were in a martial arts montage in an old grainy Chinese VHS translated to English. Grendel acted out each individual move as slowly as possible and I followed it dutifully. I meticulously memorized each twitch of my muscles and each place of my foot. Only in this perfect combination would I be able to infuse my mana. Grendel would show me the action, stop, and watch me repeat it. Most of the time, it was not good enough. Slight deviations in form would make it impossible to repeat. A location a quarter of an inch off its intended course, a timing miscue of less than a second. This was a complex spell where the summoning circle was born from my muscles striking in the perfect way for the Grand Master to permit me to use his strike to devastating effect. But, in that pursuit towards perfection, there was an exploit that rose in my mind. Something that great boxers and MMA fighters talk about after they handily defeat a skilled opponent. Intimate knowledge of their abilities. The more regimented, the more devastating the reaction when it is used perfectly against them. Does that mean that everyone in the school will attack in the same exact way every time? I asked after being slightly off on the timing for the tenth time. Every punch will be thrown exactly the same? Every kick will be identical to everyone elses? If they are using the Masters style, then all attacks will be perfectly identical if they wish to imbue it with mana, Grendel answered. Otherwise, it is a normal punch. Of course, students will mix in their own abilities into the moves in order to create their own style to better suit our unique transformations. What works best for me would not work best for Gunagala. I thought of the troll and the kangaroo trying to fight in identical ways. A bouncy drunk and an old truck engine that takes minutes to actually start. What of Senior Brother himself? Does he have a style that he mixes in as well? No, it is almost a blasphemous question to ask. The Master is, in simple terms, a purist when it comes to the Grand Masters style, Grendel replied. It is said that he sold all abilities that would not help his masters fighting style. It is his true unwavering devotion to the Grand Master that drives him. Every punch he throws is tuned to be stronger than anything the rest of us could ever manage at our level, all for the purpose of impressing the Grand Master and earning a seat next to him at the next rung. He hasnt been invited yet? No. The Master says he is yet to be worthy. Once he is allowed to go up, then so are the rest of us. Some are beginning to question whether the Master will ever receive that invitation. But, that doesnt matter to you until you can throw a punch correctly. I mimicked Grendels form again. These new punches slowly began to feel more natural as I repeated them over and over again. I needed to make it so that my body knew instinctively how to conduct itself when a fight started. There was no time to think of those extraneous thoughts of choreography. I know why you ask about the Masters style, Grendel continued, his stony eyes staring at me without emotion, analyzing every one of my moves. Knowing the ins and outs of our style will take you a long way to defeat the school. But, it wont be enough to defeat the Master. He has knowledge of moves that he refuses to teach to anyone else. He calls them his Masters most precious martial arts. According to him, we are not worthy of such beauty. That is why there are some who wish him dead. But, maybe you, one who has been given the Grand Masters ability, will force him to teach you. This was how I was going to get back at my Senior Brother for the way that he treated me. No matter how strong something was, if they were inflexible, there was a way to force a fracture. A large enough fracture, and he will shatter. I must tell you to think less about the Grand Masters teachings and more about getting these basics correct, Grendel advised as though he were reading my intentions perfectly. How long does it normally take? Decades, Grendel asked with eyes glassy with nostalgia. Decades? I hissed. There was no way that Charles would tolerate a job that took me decades to complete. He was not a patient man. Yes, decades, Grendel confirmed. Perhaps even centuries. According to some that I met in town, I have been dead over one thousand years. At least half of it has been on this mountain, learning how to throw the perfect punch. And Im not even someone who has been on the mountain longest. Who can say how long the Master has been atop the peak? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I kicked at some loose dirt and cursed under my breath. Shit. But, you are loved by the Grand Master. You crawled your way out of the Cave of Starvation. Maybe you possess the natural talent to go faster, Grendel said with a conciliatory tone. Maybe it will only be a few years. I went back to punching. I would not be here for years; fuck that. My eyes clenched with concentration as I threw my fists over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over again. This time, I would get it perfectly. This time, I would enter the flow state where everything was natural, where my body knew the moves more intimately than my brain did. Youre getting sloppy, Grendel said with a sigh after I failed for who knows how many times. It doesnt matter how long it takes. You need to get this right. I took a deep breath and tried to continue my lesson as calmly as possible. The boiling anger in my mind slowly turned down to a simmer; an ever-present heat that could ignite in seconds. But, for now, it remained dormant. There was no point in trying to take it out on Grendel. If I wasnt doing it right, then I wasnt doing it right. However, as Grendel explained and re-explained, my thoughts began to drift away from the moves and towards the Grand Master himself. It was clear that this was an art from his lifetime; but it was a mystery as to how he used these moves. What was each punch intended for? How did he feel when he threw those punches? Was he filled with hatred towards the enemies that dared challenge him? Was it concern towards those he was trying to protect? Or was it the exhilaration of being able to fight to the death with someone else? Why did you choose me? I murmured to myself, realizing that I was no less insane than my Senior Brother. Unlike everyone else who has shown interest in me, you have yet to talk to me at all. Is this the path that you wished for me to follow? Is this how you wanted me to learn your ways? My voice hardly carried at all. Soft enough that Grendel did not seem to notice, soft enough for the world to be undisturbed by my question. I took a deep breath and prepared myself to continue my repetitive training. Kill. I heard it, barely. It was just the slightest tickle of words. A whisper that traveled through the breeze to reach my ears alone. The air changed itself as though a new presence had turned the temperate calm to the air pressure that swept over the fields before the thunder came. I twisted my head, but Grendel had not reacted to the sound. He was still swinging his body the same way over and over again, stubborn and tireless for me to perfectly replicate his actions. What are you doing? He asked in a voice that bordered ever so slightly on frustration; like a parent who did a math problem only to find their kid was on their phone the entire time. This is going to take as long as you make it take. You didnt hear it? Hear what? Kill. The voice returned for my ears alone. More forceful and far closer like the brass section of an orchestra nearing a crescendo. It was a threatening note that sliced through the trees like invisible knives. Silence fell upon the forest, suffocating any other noise than the mandate of the voice itself. Whats happening? Grendel demanded me, sensing the rapid change in the environment. What are you hearing? Whats causing this? You dont hear the voice? I replied with a grin before looking to the sky. Dont worry, I understand you. I hear your desire as it is my own. It appeared that the words were not my possession alone. The monsters in the Dungeon began to stir. I felt all the golems rise from their resting position. They shook of the stilt and muck that sealed them against the earth before rumbling across the ground. The smaller creatures also took to action. Horned rabbits the size of go-karts hopped through the woods, their powerful legs creating rhythmic thumps that were punctuated by the powerful stomping of the golems. Large hawks, forest cats, and even centaurs all seemed to start coalescing in one place. Where we stood. Oh shit. Shit, shit, shit, shit, Grendel said in panic, his eyes flickered with a rapid scan of menus and his inventory. We need to establish an escape route. There is no more time for that, I said, my tongue running over my teeth in anticipation. They are closing in from all directions. Finally, the greatest of the monsters stirred from their dormant place. A sizable hill broke apart and spewed magma and hot rocks. Stony fingers shot from the earth and dug into the soft soil, ripping it up in large steaming rows like it was about to sow an infernal harvest. A hulking form made of hardened black magma pulled itself from the ground and stood tall like an apartment block. A guttural groan left its mouth as it staggered in the same direction as the rest of them. The Boss, Grendel murmured in shock, taking a few steps away and looking over his shoulder. Despair crossed his visage as he finally saw what waited behind him. The monsters now fully formed a ring to keep us trapped in our position. Their silhouettes choked out the tree line, daring us to approach them. The skies were choked in innumerable winged silhouettes that dared us to fly into their space. And they got closer. Each step they took made our circle smaller and smaller; made fighting more and more a certainty. Grendel ran out of time to think, whatever solution he tried to conjure broke apart as the light left his eyes. His large hands clenched and a look of frustration plastered itself to his face. Shit, what are we going to do? Grendel asked himself, still focused on trying to find a path for us to escape this encirclement. Its obvious, isnt it? I asked in return, earning Grendels attention. There is only one thing that is being asked of us. You can do it, wont you? What? What does it want? My laughter echoed out towards the sky. I could not help it. I found too much joy deep within me at the development, at the test laid out to me by my true martial master. Forces external conspired with the Dungeon itself to create this horrific situation. But, unlike Grendel, I could only grin in joy that I could call the Great Master a kindred spirit. I asked the sky what it wished of me and it answered as clear as Gods voice to Moses atop that mountain. Loud enough, this time, that even Grendel could hear it. Kill! Chapter 99: Wizard Punch The world erupted. No longer was it simply a gathering; a slow approach that would eventually reach us. The herald in the skies ordered death and we were ready to obey. An assault on us commenced. Thundering of hooves and paws combined with the screech of eagles and the rumble of golems and the volcanic bellows of the Boss all bore down atop us. Only one being within this melee was still against the edict provided by the skies. Only one being still sought a way to fight strategically. Well focus on the same place along the ring and force ourselves out of this encirclement, Grendel commanded. We regroup and find a suitable chokepoint to force them into. We can still get out of this. You know you are much too slow for that, Grendel, I replied with a satisfied chuckle. In fact, youre already out of time. The rabbits appeared first. Their white bodies bounded through the trees at full speed. Their antlers were lowered to strike us with hundreds of dull spears. Grendel wound his arm all the way back in anticipation of the first charge. The first rabbit reached him right when his arm shot forward like a battering ram. In one second, the monster was there, in the next, it was like a firework stuffed with meat. Blood and viscera splattered in every different direction before turning into black mist. But, I could not watch Grendel for long. Now, it was my turn to take on a pair of rabbits that charged into me. I took a long step forward, dropping my body and as low as possible. My punch grazed against the ground before snapping up right below the rabbits chin and directly into its skull. A red geyser sprayed from the rabbit that landed as black smoke. The other rabbit struck against my scales. It felt like getting hit with an entire pitching machine of baseballs at once. But, it seemed to do very little damage to me. I gripped the rabbit around the horns. I lifted it up before slamming it on the ground. I stomped on it three times in quick succession. Three crunching noises shot from under my feet before black smoke wafted up between my toes. All the while, I took more charges from the rabbits. I felt my scales continue to be battered by the dull strikes. I gripped one of the rabbits and sunk my teeth in it to recover what they had taken from me. However, to my surprise, a hawk swooped down and took it from my mouth. Only a single bites worth of damage was able to be recovered. The twanging sound of a bowstring releasing cut through the air. A large arrow rocketed through the trees, my heart the target. Taking a note from the hawks book, I lifted a nearby rabbit and swung it in the path of the arrow. Fortunately, the rabbit survived the attack long enough for me to be the finishing blow. I rotated the rabbit and swung it like a bat at a swooping hawk. The bird smashed into the ground, dazed. I sunk my teeth into the rabbit while I jumped up and stomped down on the hawk. But, in the same amount of time. I was hit by another rabbit, swiped angrily by a different hawk, and took a grazing shot across the arm by a centaurs arrow. Everywhere that I looked, there was an enemy, something programmed to want to kill me without any sense of self-preservation. It didnt matter how violently I killed their comrades or how cruelly I treated their bodies. They would keep coming in waves upon waves, trying desperately to take as much of my health as possible. If they couldnt take my health, theyd take my mana. They wanted us dead, even if there wasnt a single living creature left in the Dungeon that could enjoy it. But, as much as I was losing health and mana, I was gaining something else. Something far more valuable and long-lasting than whatever transient pain the world could inflict upon me. XP. Each time I killed an enemy, I threw the XP directly into my [Hoard]. Each kill gave me several stat points at a time. My health went down, but my health bar only got bigger. My mana was being rapidly expended, but my available mana kept increasing. My punches hit harder, they went faster. I was able to react better to the attacks to avoid damage. A charge could be sidestepped, A dive-bomb could be ducked, and an arrow could be deflected. But, that did not stop the damage from piling on. It just let me race against it more fairly. The rabbits were rapid and numerous, the hawks were fast and took advantage of blind spots, and the centaurs were organized. Once some space cleared up from the overwhelming amount of rabbits that had died, the centaurs began to charge from the trees while others continued to offer supporting fire. Now that I saw them closely, their upper torsos were not human. They appeared to belong to an ape-like proto-human youd see described as the missing link. Their arms were far longer and their muscles more defined than that of a human. Some burst through the trees with swords brandished high over their heads. Arrows shot out from behind them to curve around their allies and strike us directly. That was not their only trick. I swung low and smashed into the weak horse legs, snapping them like Popsicle sticks and bringing them crashing through the battlefield. Rope nets draped over me like I was the prized fish in the river. I swung my tail to get out as quickly as possible, but more and more nets draped overhead. Horns bludgeoned me, claws sliced me, arrows pierced me, and swords slashed me. I opened my palms, allowing a large ring of burning tar to land atop me. The creatures screeched a bit, but dutifully allowed themselves to be melted all for the sake of bringing me down with them. Their lives fed my stats that increased my health that increased my armor and caused me to take less damage. Soon, Id be impervious to all damage. Id become a juggernaut that would smash through this realm and break right through to the next. I could crush Senior Brother, Charles, Wrath, and any other fucker that wanted to come at me. Just fight me more, die to me more. Give me the gifts that I need to ascend ever higher. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Notice You have reached the maximum deposit for your hoard (500,000XP). Level Up or advance regions to raise stat cap. What? Message What? Did you expect that I was going to give you infinite stats because you ate a few people? Then, I went airborne. A speeding train made out of stone collided with my tar effigy to send me on an overdue visit with the sky. Through the burning nets and black tar, I could see that the golems had finally arrived upon our position. Below, I could see that Grendel now absorbed the full wrath of the beasts below. His body was covered in innumerable cuts and breaks and welts that rapidly healed as soon as they formed. But, like a statue, he was unable to free himself from the assault without building speed. From the beginning, his runway was short and he was never able to build momentum. He smashed a golem clean in half before another slammed into his back. His form remained sturdy as he strained to lift the fist from him. All the while, arrows poured in from every angle. The hawks tore at me while I tried to flounder out of my restraints like a dolphin in a fishing net. My broken claws scrabbled against the mana-reinforced twine and only managed to snap a few strands at a time. I twisted my body and rubbed my scales against my bindings in a frantic attempt to free myself before slamming against the ground that was growing ever-closer. While Grendel tried to hold them off and I plummeted towards the ground, the boss grew ever closer. A forest fire followed it along the path and thick smoke began to encroach on the battlefield. My eyes narrowed to try to keep my vision steady as I continued my tumble. The boss stomped and I heard the world crack beneath me. Trees creaked and toppled over with loud crashing sounds. Fissures formed in the ground that swallowed many of the creatures that swarmed there. Huge plumes of dust sprung from the ground and choked out the ground entirely. I saw bright flashes through the smoke and dust as massive fires erupted from the ground. I curled up in a ball and allowed the oppressive heat like the Kowals forges to pass over me. The birds that clung to me disintegrated and my own health bar took a significant blow. Fortunately, the magical nets that bound me burned away and freed my body. My wings stretched out with a satisfying stretch like I had just stood up from a cross country flight in a tiny airline seat reserved for people that only have a hundred dollars in their bank account. But, my sense of up and down was affected by the smoke and the rapid spins that I had just engaged in. I could no longer see the sky and I could no longer see the ground. I chose a direction and charged forward with a few flaps of my wings. Through the dust and ash, I could see the silhouette of a golem. My arm pulled back and I released a strong punch at full speed directly into its center of mass. The golem turned to mulch and fell away, showing me my landing strip. My feet dug into a slice of land between two large fissures. I crashed into a centaur and knocked it on its side atop of a rabbit. My teeth sunk into it and bit until it turned into shadows. I punched it in half in one hit, I said to myself as I clenched my fist and smiled. It was likely exclusively due to the immense number of stats that [Hoard] provided me, but it made me wonder what Id be capable of if I managed to use the Grand Masters mana-infused martial arts. Ishmael! I heard Grendels voice break through the combat. I whipped my head around and felt a furnace bake against my scales. The towering form of the boss separated Grendel from me. Heat seeped from the ground and burnt the bottom of my feet. Flickering, uneven light spewed from the fissures that began to shake around me surrounded me. A pair of massive arms rose in the air like rocky cranes. Slowly, the moved towards the ground I took to the air right before a torrent of fire erupted from the ground like the air from an organ pipe. It chased me into the sky, scorching any of the birds that tried to target me. Two orbs of fire pierced through the smoke to stare at me. A bus-sized fist sprung from the blackness to slam me. Another fist rose to strike even higher than the first. Daring me to come closer, are you? I asked with a laugh. I obliged the challenge, plummeting towards the boss with as much speed as I could generate from this distance. I saw its solid stone head and holes that belched internal fire. I cranked my arm behind me with reckless abandon, but, still somehow following the instructions that Grendel laid out for me. My eyes were opened wide with anticipation, not wanting to miss a moment. My body felt good. My mind felt good. My soul felt good. If this was the Grand Masters doing, if he was the hand that guided me to this perfect situation, I wished to compliment him. And, much like my Senior Brother, I felt compelled not to disappoint. Heat boiled inside my arm. I looked over to see steam billowing out from under my scales. Glowing red started to form at the edges of the scales. For a moment, I thought the boss had placed some sort of ability within my arm. However, I quickly realized that it wasnt causing me any pain. Contrarily, it felt even better than usual, like someone shoved a canister of nitrous oxide in my arm and kicked the valve off. I swung my arm with full force. My knuckles touched rock and a sphere of light formed around the contact point. It spread out, engulfing the entirety of my right arm and a large portion of the golems head. With a boom that temporarily deafened me, a ripping gale blew from the impact point and swept down to the ground. The smoke and dust that covered the battlefield disappeared, showing the damage done to the world in the fullest clarity. Laid up against a fallen tree, Grendel looked skywards at the attack. His jaw went slack and he seemed to begin bellowing something that couldnt reach my ears. All of the energy that was stored in my arm went off at once. My arm was vaporized in an instant. Only a steaming shoulder was left from the attacking limb. But, that sacrifice was not for nothing. A hole the size of a semi-truck formed in the boss head and traveled the length of the body all the way into the earth. The boss shuddered and groaned, magma belching from the hole that struck directly through its core and took its life in a single blow. Black wisps began to float off its body as the hulking beast turned into smoke to join the rest of the defeated creatures of the Dungeon. I floated down towards Grendel, my arm bubbling like a cauldron full of slime to try to replenish my missing limb. It wouldn''t hold. I burned through too much mana. I finally put magic into my punch, I said with a smile. A look of awe-stricken horror was plastered on Grendels face. Like the men who created the atomic bomb, he watched the ruinous remains of the Dungeon with a feeling of uncertainty held in the wrinkles of his face. Someone of my level was not meant to produce this and he had handed over the keys of obliteration to someone who would only grow stronger. So, thats why you were sent, Grendel murmured to himself. You are someone who can take on the Master once you hone your ability more. I didnt tell Grendel that the revelation did not come from him, it came from higher up. The Grand Master that had said a single word to me and imparted wisdom beyond what I could imagine. The Master cannot know that this is your potential, Grendel said. If he knows that you have the ability to surpass him, he may disregard the intentions of the Grand Master and have you destroyed. That wasnt good enough? No, Grendel replied quickly enough to annoy me. You need more levels, more abilities, more time to understand how the Master fights before you can try to take him on. We need to give you assignments to keep the two of you apart. Youre going to put me to work? In a word, yes. Keeping you away from him while also improving your skills without him being able to watch you closely. It is our best chance at getting you the required experience to take him on. My frustration at the assertion mixed with a sense of excitement. It wouldnt be fun if it was so easy that I could bulk stats and beat him to death. It must be at least this difficult to make it all worthwhile. Then, should I not return to the school? If I avoid him, he will have no way of knowing. No, you will have to meet with him. Hell be able to detect that you have used the Grand Masters mana. You just have to downplay to what degree youve been blessed. Chapter 100: White Lies at the Tea Party I sat in an open air pavilion that looked like a fancy eastern-styled gazebo. I leaned up against the cushioned bench and reached out to a steaming cup that sat in the center of a round wooden table. The table had large chunks carved out of it and replaced with hardened amber. Various smaller creatures were drowned in the yellowed depths. Placed on the table atop the yellow seas were a pair of steaming cups. Inside was a light green liquid. A stem floated lazily atop the green lake like a tiny boat. I reached over and took the cup in my hands. A small dosage slipped through my lips and down my tongue washing it in a neutral flavor that tasted of little. If anything, it tasted like hot water with the slightest hint of something herbal floating around within it. This is the first time weve talked in my abode, Senior Brother said with the same tone as someone who was hosting the neighbor they hated at a cookout. As host, I am obligated to say, welcome. Yes, you were screaming atop the mountain the last two times we spoke, I replied with a self-satisfied smile. Thank you for having me. I wasnt quite sure that you had a home. Senior Brother clicked his tongue. His demeanor, not wholly changed, but restrained greatly after Grendels report that I finished my training in quick order. Perhaps, harnessing the Grand Masters energy was the hammer that broke away the last of his plausible defenses he could use while still appearing subservient to the Grand Master. A terse invitation more akin to an order is what brought us together. It is only right that I properly greet my legitimate Junior Brother, Senior Brother said through a clenched jaw. Grand Master said that it is cause for celebration. So, celebrate we shall. Senior Brother picked up his own cup. He brushed his paper charm slightly up to allow the tea to drain into his rotted mouth without staining anything green. He set it down to deafening silence. I looked over the mountainside while he tapped an impatient tune on the floor. There was nothing to speak of between the two of us; a pair that needed the other dead to fulfill their objectives. If there wasnt any sort of silent rule dictating how long one of these celebrations had to be, Im sure I would have been shuffled out of this place immediately. Its a nice view, I complimented. Through the windows of the pavilion, I could see the valley below. There was no day-night cycle, leaving the valley constantly awash in midday light. Of course, it lacked the romance that a sunset would provide, but there was some level of beauty in the mundanity of midday. I was able to see the entirety of the region and whatever beasts were large enough to have their silhouette visible from a distance. I trained on a mountain in life, Senior Brother replied. Master did as well. It was secluded, unmarred by the political world below. Their schemes and false smiles held no warm welcomes upon our peaks. The ways of Kings was only a distraction in the pursuit for Nirvana. A pursuit that I failed miserably at. The retort that I had planned stayed in my throat. I was no better. I was not expecting such openness from you, I commented. The tea in my cup had refilled on its own and I took another drink. I did not spend much time in the mountains. Did you not have them where you lived? We had mountains, I answered. It was just that the mountains in my area were short. They were more like large hills than mountains. My employer liked to ski and talked often about his homes out west, but I never had a job over there. Senior Brother nodded along with my story. It has lost its majesty after seeing it every day for so long, He said plainly. I never really understood whether it was the intention to become numb to that beauty for it is an attachment or to maintain that wonder every day. Oh well, it doesnt matter anymore does it? I wont suddenly ascend after a realization, so why realize it at all? Move it somewhere else then, I suggested. Senior Brothers head snapped in my direction. I could feel hostile energy swirl about him. The skin on his body reddened and the charm on his face billowed with an aggressive exhale. But, as he rose from his seat, a rumble over the mountain caused him to relax again. Master wants it here, it will be here, Senior Brother retorted. Unless it is your intent to question the Master''s will. It isnt. I said with my hands up harmlessly. I snorted some steam out of my nose and returned to watching out of the window. For a second, he seemed like a normal person, but, anything that even tangentially had to do with his master suddenly got him in a fit. I bet that there were a myriad of reasons why he was here and not with his master personally, but I thought better of antagonizing him at the moment. I could say my piece once I extracted everything of value from him. By the way, I began, getting to the point of why I would want to spend time with him at all. When are we going to begin training with each other? Stolen story; please report. Training? Senior Brother asked, surprised that the conversation continued so soon. You told Grendel that once I learned from him, then I would begin to learn from you, I reminded. Is there something that I can only learn from you that I cannot learn from Grendel? Senior Brother paced away from his seat and moved towards the entrance. He placed a calloused hand on the doorframe and looked out over his school. Im not sure if youre ready for that, Senior Brother said. You learned too quickly, your body isnt acclimated to the energy yet, your foundation is too small and unstable. Anything I teach you will only be to your detriment. Is there not a special method that will help me acclimate to the process? I pressed. Some sort of mediation or special training that I could employ to catch up? Im sure that someone as special to the Master as you are probably has some sort of secret that you used to become powerful. I have no such thing, Senior Brother replied sharply, slicing off my last couple syllables with his own like a scythe through grain. You will have to continue to build up your strength and wait. Ask me again in two decades when you are strong enough to handle it. Is that what the Master said you should do? Senior Brother and I exchanged glances. It seemed clear to the other that we both were keeping certain facts close to our chests. But, for reasons that neither could control, our palpable animosity would not boil over. If you doubt me, ask him yourself, Senior Brother said definitively. I think that weve enjoyed each others company for long enough. Go speak with Grendel, I have left him in charge of your tasking while we wait for your power to stabilize. So long, Junior Brother. Congratulations on your breakthrough. Thank you, Senior Brother, I said as I brushed past the zombie and descended from the pavilion. I moved through a mana barrier that deposited me from Senior Brothers home and out near the summit. The sound of the school returned as I heard regimented shouts below directing the training of those that have yet to reach their breakthrough. Grendel was inside of his own home. He sat upon a mat far too small for him and sat in a meditative position. One step inside the room was enough to terminate his tranquil and open his craggy eyes. How was your celebration? Grendel asked. It must have been well enough that you are unharmed and I heard no sounds of commotion. I am dealing with an only child that doesnt want to have a new sibling, I joked in response. You are to train me until I am truly ready. Two decades, but we both know that he will have more excuses and I dont have the patience to remain here for so long. What is patience in a life that does not end? Grendel wondered as he forced his body to rise. Is the guaranteed victory not superior to the potential one? You should meditate. Go on the missions I assign. Grow your strength and end him on the terms that fit you best. Charles and the client will not care if you complete it tomorrow or in one hundred years. I care. The words that came from Grendels mouth directly conflicted with my pre-existing knowledge of Charles. If he was fine with a wait to his objectives, then he was either lying or the delay suited him. I recalled several punishments delivered to payment collectors that were last to bring their contributions. Sometimes, if they were continuous poor performers, I would be the one to administer the punishment. Either way, delaying would only give Charles the time or the pretenses to accomplish more. Generosity was a word that had little meaning to Charles as a human and appeared to mean even less as a demon. Grendel just watched me with a lazy gaze as I paced from wall to wall, trying to make sense of what machinations were being set up around me. There had to be some faster way forward. I do not see a feasible way for you to capture the Grand Masters martial enlightenment more quickly than through repetition and practice. You cannot make his martial arts your own until you have walked his paths many times. I stopped in place, stricken by the unintentional brilliance hidden in Grendels words. My teeth flashed out of my gums, causing the troll to furrowed his brow in consternation. Why are you looking at me so hungrily, he asked warily. You have the right of it, Grendel, I complimented. The Grand Masters greatest achievement comes from the fact that he created his own abilities through personal enlightenment. His punches became something more through his skills. Im glad that you see it that way, Grendel said with a smile. But, are his teachings truly how to follow precisely in his footsteps? Grendel gave me a blank stare in response as though I were a child asking an unexpected question to a weary parent. He tilted his head to the side and gave me some more serious consideration. How else does a teacher teach than to do things their own way? You can take lessons to do exactly what he did, motion by motion, I replied. But I am going to take a different lesson from him. I am going to learn how he created his own path. I am going to learn how to make my own fighting style, unique to me and to me alone. That way, I will never be inferior to Senior Brother and I will never be inferior to the Grand Master. I understand that you are not a true follower, Grendel ceded with a sigh. But, I at least believed that you felt gratitude for the grace that you had been shown. Quest Untrodden Footsteps It is clear to the Fist of Hunan, Master of the Wayward Hand, his newest disciple has come to a fascinating conclusion. He wishes to create the circumstances required to create that change. Find the lake on the mountainside without looking for it to replicate the first step of the journey. Reward: Nothing, for enlightenment cannot be promised. Only offered. I was struck with a bizarre feeling when I read the words that burned themselves to my eyeballs. I had only felt reverence to one being during my life, a man that had died for me thousands of years prior for the sole reason that I was loved unconditionally in a world that felt devoid of it. There was no love hidden in this offer, only opportunity. I was challenged to be given the same starting point as someone who is incalculably stronger than I am. He knew that I had no loyalty towards him. He knew that I arrived with the intent of murdering his disciples and dismantling his school for nothing more than money. He must have. Yet, he has done nothing but offer ways for me to grow to the point to accomplish it. If that was not worthy of my respect, then there would be no demon in existence that would be worthy of it. So, in a way that I did not anticipate ever doing and in a way that surprised even Grendel, I offered a bow towards the window and the sky that resided above it. I cannot follow your plans for the moment. There is something that the Grand Master showed me that I must do. Chapter 101: Violent Inner Peace I left Grendels meditation room without the troll speaking another word to me. He was stunned into a silent stupor. The concept of another except for Senior Brother possessing the ability to commune with the Grand Master directly and offering a quest was too much for him to process. Centuries of stagnation create more violent ripples. One wave from a student sweeping the footpaths was all I received upon my departure from the schools gate. I am sure that Senior Brother knew I departed, but I was certain that he did not particularly care as long as I was away from him. Without wasting time, I spread my wings and took to the skies. I soared far above the peak and looked down at the landscape below. I slowly circled around the mountain in wide loops to better understand the topography of the mountain. A few ordinary monsters attempted to test my strength, allowing me a small appetizer before I continued onwards. But, by the time that I rounded the base of the mountain, I saw no signs of a lake. No sign of any body of water larger than a stream. I flew up, maintaining a slow upward trajectory to see if I had missed something crucial. But, my eyes spotted nothing out of the ordinary. Only a cloud that was slowly passing around the side of the mountain. The patch of land that was previously covered when I flew over the first time revealed nothing new. I landed atop one of the streams that rolled down the sides of the mountain. I followed it upstream to, hopefully, find the source, only for it to suddenly disappear beneath my feet. I dug in the ground to only find dry dirt. Bullshit, I muttered to myself. I took the skies again to try to find any other signs, but there was nothing that even resembled a lake. I tried to find a pattern in the mountain that appeared to be a dry lakebed without success. I tried the neighboring mountains and found nothing but hostile little beasts to take my frustration out on. Annoyed and having wasted several hours, I flew back to the original mountain to reevaluate. I found a boulder to sit on and ponder the quest provided to me. It wasnt going to be an easy task, I was not so presumptive as to believe that a quest from the Grand Master wasn''t going to be difficult, but I did expect at least some sort of clue to identify. That was the problem with those that sit in orange robes and preach of enlightenment, I supposed. If it wasnt hidden under layers of riddles, then people would quickly discover how thin their words actually were. Live well, treat others with respect, dont feel jealousy towards what others have, find fulfillment in yourself, and all the other phrases that media and gurus like to employ to appear wise through references and multi-syllable words. But, it was undeniable that the Grand Master was strong. I couldnt just throw these vague words aside as the same sort of pig spit that used to get spewed by crystal-ball wielding quacks that would show up on daytime television to help middle aged women reunite with their dead relatives. He could punch a mountain to pieces with mana. Then, what was this lake that he spoke of? It existed somewhere on this mountainside, that much I was certain. But could I be? Mountainside is such a non-committal word now that I had given it more thought. Was it this mountain, a specific different mountain, or any mountain? It could be a lake depicted within something else. Senior Brother possessed unique artwork. Did any of those paintings or statues or porcelain teacups possess a lake on it? It could be something intangible, some sort of connection to a spiritual lake. A lake of light or clouds or sound. I sighed without a great epiphany and the rush of endorphins that often accompanies it. There was still the manner of finding without seeking. I had been beginning to assume that meant I had to find a lake without looking for a lake specifically. But, what if the act of looking for any lake at all was the crux of my problem? But, if the act of looking for it took it further away from me, what was I meant to do? I drummed my claws on the scaled ridge of my forehead and thought vigorously at my problem from every angle available. But, everything I thought of contained a component of active thought; some required interaction that would inevitably lead my mind back to thinking about the lake. It was like being told not to think of a chicken; of course you were going to think about the fucking chicken. There was no way around that mandatory reaction from the brain. Though, if that meant that though was the roadblock, I would have to eliminate thought. Isnt that what those fucks say about meditation? I questioned all living beings around me. No response. Once, at the prison, there was a seminar on meditation as a way to manage anger. Most were volunteers but I was there under mandate after another fight ended violently. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A pencil-armed man wearing a floral shirt and loose sweatpants sat in an uncomfortable cross-legged position in the yard on the other side of a metal fence. We were made to sit on mats set out in a semi-circle so he could see all of his. I remembered what he said clearly. Im sure you all find it funny that I am teaching the path of spiritual freedom to you who have their flesh imprisoned, he said to a mixture of chuckles and scowls. But, opening with a joke was enough to get most to start paying attention. For the rest, it was the way that he spoke as if there were no bars there. It felt almost as if he were trapped there with us. I focused on the memory, skipping through his sad attempt to describe meditation as self-prayer to sway over his deeply southern audience. Pray to yourself to control your emotions. Pray to yourself to unlock the calm within you and to materialize the inner world that creates that calm. Jungles, mountains, beaches, a couch with friends; anything that evoked feelings that overrode thoughts of violence with nice thoughts. My brow furrowed as I tried to remember the exchange I was looking for. Meditation isnt mindlessness, he eventually explained of his craft. Even the greatest ascetics of our lifetimes have stray thoughts that ruin their path towards true enlightenment. You are allowed to have thoughts, even negative ones, but you must treat them as strangers. Greet your thoughts, allow them to move through your mind, and let them go. What a crock of shit. Telling a bunch of violent inmates that they are allowed to loosen the grip that they have on their minds. Only one of us actually bothered to take any of what he had said to heart. If anything, he grew more violent towards anyone that interfered with his inner peace. But, at this point, I had no choice but to entertain the lesson. It wouldnt lead me towards anything spiritually gratified, but it might cease the noise in my head long enough for an epiphany to crash into my skull. As a show of my earnestness, I even twisted my legs into a pretzel to mimic the teacher. I interlocked my fingers and placed them on my lap. My eyes closed and I tried to make my mind a fortress from all thinking. But, frustratingly, that required thought. The sensation of the breeze blowing over the mountainside and rocks poking my ass made me think about those things. I could imagine somewhere better, more pleasant. Like a hammock or a bar. But, that didnt really make my head feel empty and the thought of the lake tauntingly rose to the forefront. It was an ugly centerpiece on the dining room table or inviting a homeless shelter to Thanksgiving. It demanded my attention. A skeptical part of my brain told me that I was wasting my time when I could be using logic to untangle this knot. I welcomed this proposed stranger and invited them to pass through my home to the door in the back. The thought wandered in, tracking its muddy boots all over my nice fucking carpet before waiting at the door to be acknowledged. Leave! I ordered. But, providing attention to the thought, even negatively, only caused it to grow further. It became bigger and uglier. Pissing on my walls and wearing my Zen-like patience thin. My eyes opened to a great deal of the same thing surrounding me. No lake, no nothing. Is it thoughtlessness you want? I demanded the sky. Predictably, as it often is with things like this, there was no response when you actually wanted it. My enlightenment was up to my own discretion. Grand Master would not hand it over to me, not even give me a hint to my proximity to the truth. What the fuck was I doing? If it was all up to me to find that enlightenment in my own way; walk my own path. Then I had to truly do it in my own way. Since when did I ever meditate to achieve something? If I couldnt outsmart it, then I simply had to brute force my way through the problem. I stuck out my thumb and flashed the broken fragment of my claw. There was little idea that it would work to bring me to the lake. But, it would definitely make the thinking stop. Lets hope some opportunist doesnt find me, I joked. I opened my [Hoard] and purged all my XP allotments that gave me health and armor and magic and put it all into Strength. It needed to do it in one blow and trigger [Too Angry to Die]. Two quick breaths cycled through my lungs to give me all the preparation that I needed. With all my force, I flung my thumb backwards into my own forehead. It pierced my weakened scales and pierced my brain. It was like a light turned off. Time had passed in the darkness as my body repaired itself. I knew it. But, it felt more like I had teleported. I regained consciousness as soon as I had lost it. The entire world was gray. Fog that toured around the side of the mountain for the entirety of the day had finally settled over me. The surroundings were buried behind the thick fog bank and my temperature lowered from the frigid moisture it carried inside it. I moved my body to feel water cascade off my body. Quickly, I hopped to my feet. My shins were submerged in liquid that drained back into the ground. The fog faded away to reveal a cave. Glowing quartz protruded out of the ceiling and wall to illuminate the insides. It was a perfect dome of stone that had no visible entrance to explain how I had reached this place. I took a step towards the middle of the dome. My foot caused ripples to form on the floor of the cave even though I no longer felt the water. Quest Untrodden Footsteps II Through your own unique means, you managed to locate the lake that was identified for you. Now, you will face the strongest opponent that you are capable of facing. Develop a way to defeat them flawlessly. You will remain here until you do. Reward: Nothing, for enlightenment cannot be promised. Only offered. A great smile crossed my face. Now the Grand Master was using the appropriate words. The pool bubbled beneath me as the strongest opponent I was able to face rose to the surface. I wondered who it was. Senior Brother? Charles? Maybe Vendetta? It could even be someone that I didnt know. A black figure floated up from the bottom of the pool. Slowly, their shape became clearer until they rested just beneath the surface. I began to laugh in joy. Of course. There would be no more beautiful opponent than the one that the pool gave me. There was no one that knew me more intimately, no one that wished to test themselves against me, no one that wanted to kill me more than them. Red eyes opened to try to inflict fear in my heart. A scaled fist broke through the surface with an explosion of water and climbed from the depths to face me. Hello, me. Chapter 102: Drowning in an Inch of Water There was no time for further introductions. My copy did not speak, it looked at me expressionlessly like an automaton carved in my likeness. Fists clenched in concert to my own. I felt my bloodlust rising, but detected no such thing in the placid expression of the clone that stood across from me. The master of this puppet had left it incomplete; a furnace with no fuel. I would show them the failure in their creation. As soon as I ran towards it, it charged me in kind. In its physical perfection as a replica, it took the action that I wanted to see the most. It threw its arm behind its head at the same time that I did. We both threw our arms forward and struck each other at the same time. Our punches were terribly slow like they were embalmed in molasses. They were stored with all the power that we could manage. I was pleased that my clone craved the same great, decisive blow that I did even if its face did not show it. There was no appetite to dodge the others attack. Our fists would inflict the full weight on each other to ruinous effects. The fist collided with my torso. It felt like a warhead smashed into my ribcage. I felt each piece of my body break in slow motion like a car test video. My scales were torn apart like wet tissue paper. Bones disintegrated upon impact, causing my torso to collapse in on itself. Organs popped like a water balloon smashed with a nail-studded baseball bat. I was turned to a donut. My eyes drifted to inspect the gaping hole in my chest. Blood spewed forth from the wound to disappear into the pool. My eyes widened at the destruction wrought upon me. I was faced with the realization that I had neglected to reallocate the points that I placed into strength back into the rest of my stats. None of the vitality I possessed remained. But, the smile plastered on my face could not be removed. My clone was a perfect copy and had possessed an identical stat spread. My punch pressed into its sternum and popped open the ribcage like a turkeys wishbone fought over by a pair of professional wrestlers. Meat confetti covered the pool as the clone backpedaled. It reached down and scooped up its intestinal party streamers and stuff it back into its body. But, it didnt matter. [Too Angry to Die] activated, but left the both of us too weak to continue the fight. We collapsed at the same time. As soon as my body touched the ground, the water enveloped me in its embrace. I sunk towards the bottom as the joy of the fight faded to be replaced by the tortuous pain that the punch ravaged on my body. I dont know if the cave would have let me die even with my passive. Slowly, my body reformed in the water. The body parts that became little more than red mist and bone fragments that even a professional archeologist couldnt identify. That slowness allowed for me to ruminate on the fight. Bloodlust gave way for pragmatism to rest at an unsatisfying conclusion to my inaugural self-brawl. It was a draw. All of that excitement boiled down to identically powered and placed punches that incapacitated us at the same time. If I were to go up and do it all over again, I would aim for the head. But, there was no doubt that the controller of the reflection reached the same conclusion. Perhaps it had noticed something smarter. Maybe it would allocate its stats differently to survive the strike. Perhaps, this time, it would try to dodge. The time for my strategy session came to an abrupt end. A current lifted my body from the depths of the water and back to the surface to commence the second round. I moved my stats around to prioritize strength and body slightly above agility and magic. I flexed my hands as the severed nerves that controlled them returned. My face broke through the surface and a spray of water pushed me to my feet. Across the cave from me was my repaired clone. Learn anything? I asked whatever was pulling the strings. No words came in response. Instead, my clone bent its knees and started bouncing on the balls of its feet. It held clenched fists in front of it like some street boxer from a fight filmed in portrait mode. I took a step forward and it started another charge towards me. Good, I wouldnt have enjoyed it if it immediately turned to the defensive. My arm flexed with a full powered attack. I twisted my body and planted my foot to deliver a devastating straight at my clones head. But, all I felt was the whistling of air. A large burst of wind ripped through where the clone had been standing and caused ripples in the reflective ground. Steam puffed out of my nose and displeasure rose within me. The puppet master piloted my replica in a distasteful way. It dodged from my punch, side-stepping and delivering a blow to my stomach. I spewed some of my caustic saliva at my clones face and scowled. The liquid dripped ineffectively from the clones face. Fine, I said, mimicking the street brawler stance that I had used in the past. Lets see how well you know my memories. I rarely had the opportunity to use these stances in a real street brawl of equal strength. My style was not greatly different from how I normally fight. Large, difficult to block attack intended to deliver as much punishment as humanly possible. The footwork was only a vehicle to help me reach my destination. My body hopped forward to gift another heavy blow to my clone. The clone raised its left arm and met my forearm to deflect the punch from its head. It delivered a sharp uppercut into my chest and stepped to the left to try to smack me in the kidney. I whipped my tail, opening a bloody wound on its forearm. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. An elbow caught it in the face and sent it backwards. I didnt give it time to recover and threw another punch that connected into its chest. It dug its feet into the ground and stopped its backwards momentum. I didnt want to let go of my initiative and threw another punch. Vice-like hands gripped around my wrist and teeth dug into my flesh. My blood dripped from my copys mouth. Laughter left my mouth as I wrenched my arm from the dagger-filled maw. I didnt mind a struggle. We began trading fists. Each savage blow was met with one in return. Each dodge earned a slash of the tail across the feet. Each bite delivered had a bite in return. No move would go unavenged. Our health dwindled. Blood poured from the cracks in dented scales. Spikes were bent and ripped off bodies. Teeth were punched from the mouth to leave sucking holes in the gums. I spat out another tooth. Catching it in my hand, I flung the bloody projectile as hard as I could at my clone. It tilted its head to the side and allowed it to pass just barely past the neck before running at me. Another high-powered punch loaded up in my arm. I didnt care about whether or not it was going to be a draw. I just wanted to see it die again; receive my pound of flesh and start over. A wide smile crossed my mouth; my blow was faster. Yet, it all disappeared when I felt an impact like cold steel on the other end of my knuckles. Its scales looked thicker than they did right before impact and the damage done was minimal. Then, I saw the scales thin out again as the stats that just inhabited the defenses shifted somewhere else. The end of a punch. I laughed at the ingenuity. It was a rapid blow with maximized speed and strength. To add further insult, it employed the Grand Masters mana infused punching technique. Even if I were at peak condition, I wasn''t sure if such a blow would have been survivable. Everything about it was infuriatingly perfect. It should have been me who had thought of it. I didnt see the punch hit me. I didnt feel it. Everything just went dark and water splashed around my legs. [Too Angry To Die] activated, but I was already meat paste floating down to the bottom of the river. As the waters of the lake pieced my raw hamburger body back together, I was possessed with one thought. How do I best manage my Hoard? I had simply thrown equalized distributions into even stat without consideration. I had not thought about shifting it mid-combat. But, what values were optimal for each move? How much did I need in an attack mid-punch to kill someone in one hit? How long did it take to shift stats mid-fight? Entirely new avenues of strategy opened up and I floated back to the top intent to learn the full extent of my abilities. I was eager to trade my flesh for knowledge; this first revelation was already incalculable. The clone was waiting for me when I arrived. It looked at me with the same expressionless face that it had every time. But, for some reason, it appeared more focused than last time; more determined. Ill even the score with this round, I announced and entered my stance. But, before I knew it, I was already floating back down to the bottom. My body was torn to pieces to descend with my torso and severely damaged head. My face was contorted into an expression of confusion and disbelief. What just happened? We started the same way as before. The only difference was that I was ready to shift my stats around. I planned around a rudimentary see-saw between maximized defense and offense to give myself opportunities to learn more in this fight. But, my clone possessed just as much time as I did to innovate. A blur of black traveling as fast as Yoshitsunes lightning collided into the center of my stomach before I had the time to even process the beginning of my own plan. Just as the rapid punch connected with my body, all the points shifted into strength to obliterate me in the same fashion as my previous death. I fumed. How could I be so weak as to die to myself so easily? They were not using anything that I did not possess. They simply used it better. I felt like a new driver in a race against a professional. This was far more humbling than any lesson I could have been delivered by someone stronger than me. I popped out of the ground like a submerged balloon. All my points were flung into agility. I could see my clones muscles flex as they began its attack without fanfare. This time, I took my maximized speed to the air. My clone reached its destination to find me dropping directly on them faster than I ever flew. It stepped a wide margin backwards while I slammed into the ground with full force. A wave of water rose from the slam and washed in every direction. It escaped the kill blow. But, my attack succeeded in grazing the clones arm. It hung limply at its side. The clone ripped its arm off and wielded it like a weapon. It stepped in again at maximum speed. I shifted all my stats into my body and flexed to meet the attack. A healthy amount of damage ripped through my body and my [Carapace] returned a decent amount into it. I maximized speed to follow it. The regenerating side of its body was wide open to a devastating attack. My fists clenched and rocketed forward. Bright light exploded from the clones body. My eyes seared and I yelled from the unexpected pain. I tried to rapidly blink my vision back into operation, but I knew that it was too late. I had lost the initiative and that split second was enough to seal my fate. Another killer punch carved death into my body and [Too Angry to Die] took over while the water swallowed me again. I was in disbelief. Again, I showed something about myself that I was unaware of. That was [Torchlight] wasnt it? That was just meant to be a ball of light that was used to illuminate darkness. It wasnt described as a combat move and never seemed all that impressive. What about if it was at full magical power? Bitterly, I floated to the top only to be sent right back down again. Fights constantly ended with a fundamental misunderstanding of appropriate stat distribution. Agility and Magic allowed [Flaying Tail] to cripple limbs and rip out arteries. [Sanguine Bite] refunded a percentage of health and benefited most from a high Body stat. It even used [The Great Decay] on me with maximum Magic. My stats drained rapidly and [Crimson Eyes] filled my body with enough fear to dull my reaction time and deal the final blow. That one offended me the most. But, it wasnt without progress. My use of flight changed the course of the battle entirely, with most fights occurring in the air if no openings could be seen upon my rebirth from the clear, cold womb that took me after every defeat. I learned that fast punches were the best to deliver [Iron Fist] to create a stun. If it wasnt for it using [The Great Decay] in such an underhanded way, that one would have been my victory. Upon my newest revival, I found that there was a guest in the cave. It was a woman with stone-gray skin. They wore iron armor woven with leather and fur. A bearded axe rested at each hip and a tiara of animal bone sat atop their head. But, despite their radical change in appearance, their soul could not be changed. Why are you here, Passion? I asked pointedly. Was there something that you needed from me? I was simply curious, Passion answered while closely inspecting the clone. She placed her hands on the clones body and rubbed it over their scales. Youve used my gift dozens of times in a row and I was dying to know what was killing you over and over again without letting you truly die. Turns out, it was yourself. I cant tell if thats egotistical or not. Maybe Ecstasy would know. I dont need help, if thats what you are here for, I said defensively. Help? Passion scoffed. Why would I help you when the desperate struggle to survive is so much more interesting? No, I only intend to watch. Passion made a show of stepping away from the clone and disappearing into thin air. But, I could still feel the overwhelming presence in every portion of the cave. As soon as Passion left, the clones body, which seemed to be frozen in a trance, suddenly fired back up again. Show me what you have learned. Chapter 103: Self-Reflection No wonder why I felt so much rage coming off of you, Passions laughing voice broke through as I resurfaced yet again. To be so shamefully defeated by your potential wielded in the hands of another must make you incensed. What have you been doing all this time? Just smashing things with full force and praying your stats can back up your fists? Another victory ended just out of reach. The margins were becoming thinner, I could feel it inside. Only a couple hits landing differently and my first victory in days would return to me. That bright light of hope did not burn away the shadow of anger that I felt at the pointed words leaving Passions mouth. Everything the Folly said was like a hammer smashing perfectly into a nail. That was only made more embarrassing by the fact that Passion personally watched me die dozens more times since their arrival. I did feel like I did not properly understand my own body well enough. But, that begged the question, who did? Its good to be challenged like this, I said between my clenched teeth. I stretched my body and got my blood flowing again. It was a luxury I was able to enjoy upon the Follys arrival. Passion did not like being interrupted and would suspend the clones movements until they were satisfied. A good beating is like medicine, Passion agreed. You really dont know just how weak you are until someone dismantles you piece by piece. Though, at this point, I hope that this medicinal violence doesnt lead to an overdose. No such thing as too much of a good thing, I quipped like an American soldier talking about Nazi mortars during the Battle of the Bulge. But, I was meaning to ask. Werent you a bearded sea captain last time I met you? Oh, I suppose youre right, Passion commented, running her hand along her feminine form. I have a habit of cycling through some of my favorite humans every time I appear. Try to preserve their memory and the like. Why? Is this one more pleasing to you? Do you have an urge to try to make some demigods with me? Isnt that Ecstasys realm? All climax and no foreplay, that one, Passion said with a dismissive wave. All right, hurry up. Id like to see you win at least once before I have to go. You wont want to know how the others will tease you if I tell them I stood here for days on end to watch you get beaten to a pulp by a clone. Im getting close, I said, readying myself. Say whatever you need to if it lets you keep hope. I raised my fists and readied myself as Passion undid the spell that trapped the clone in suspended animation. Without wasting a moment, we charged each other for what I hoped was the decisive fight to change my winds of fortune. Wow, that one was brutal, Passion commented. I sputtered awake and instantly readied my body. I could feel it. I was getting closer and closer and closer. That one had to have been a single strike that separated us. I felt my knuckles brush dangerously close to the clones body. This time Ill do it, I announced. The next thing I knew, I regained consciousness right before I breached the surface. Was I countered? I remember seeing the kill shot only for the clone to brush it away. I didnt even see which appendage killed me. I dont think you are as close to victory as you believe yourself to be, Passions voice echoed throughout the cave. I can keep your clone in place if you need some time to think it over. I thought you werent going to help, I spat. Im beginning to fear that your performance is leaving me with little choice, Passion said with a sigh. I didnt come here expecting such a one-sided beatdown at the hand of yourself. A strong foe, sure, but your identical copy? Its embarrassing. Did I really give you such a great ability to keep you from experiencing your first death through a technicality? Maybe I should take it back. One-sided? I roared. Passion and I clearly werent watching the same fight. I could bring my clone to dangerously low health; within a strong hit of killing them. The issue was that bringing them to that state weighed a heavy toll on my body. Powerful strikes sapped at my energy and brought me to the brink. But that was the joy of a battle to the death, wasnt it? Both parties needed to be driven to their final scraps of energy and launch a final, desperate attack that would be worthy of memory by all those that experienced it. Yet, strangely, it felt like the clone always had an additional gear beyond the one that I was able to achieve. Each decisive showdown tilted in its favor at the last second. First, it was ideal stat spreads. But, I changed my stats to give myself as much life and power that I could muster. Then, it was technique. They used the moves I did with more ability than I did. Each attack they delivered was always the same as the best I ever performed the move. They punched and kicked and elbowed at my peak level with robotic consistency. But, that was to my benefit. Seeing my own musculature perform the attacks better informed how I did it myself to the point that I could match them strike for strike. What was it now? A more consistent use of the Grand Masters power? That wasnt something that I was interested in mastering. Had they adjusted their stats to move slightly quicker than I could? There had to be some component that I was overlooking. Or, perhaps, the margins were so paper thin that continuously honing what I had would eventually take me over this obstacle. I ran at my clone to push it further. Dont you know your weak points? Passion asked as I resurfaced yet again.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Of course I do, I spat out some excess blood from my mouth. Another battle determined by a final attack that didnt fall my way. My weak points were no different than anyone else. Joints, head, and vital organs. Blows to those areas would do the most damage and go the furthest to build gradual advantages over the course of the fight. It doesnt seem like the two of you are hitting the same parts, Passion observed, stepping forth from the shadows to walk beside the clone. I wonder how much you know about your current body at all. I was about to dismiss Passions statement, but I held my words. My eyes passed over my clones identical body. Was there something that I wasnt considering? Was there something that the clone was exploring that I wasnt aware of? I couldnt be sure. The recent fights were ending with a decisive blow that would turn the lights off in my head and send me back down into the drink. Ill pay more attention to its targets, I said, placing my fists up in a ready position. No idea what the fuck you were doing before this, but alright, Passion said with a shrug before turning to mist. The clone and I charged each other. Before we reached the other, we spread our wings and took to the air. I struck their elbow which they blocked by swinging it down to meet my fist. Their tail sliced into my wing. But, I had managed to rapidly increase my health enough to absorb much of the hit without sustaining too much damage. I continued to press into their joints and torso. Some landed while some were dodged or deflected. The only part of it that was completely defended was the head. It was a target that I had given up on a long time ago. Now, I would only send a few feints towards its face to keep the defense honest. I learned the hard way that it was not the type of fighter that I could lull into a false sense of security before bashing its skull off its shoulders with a devastating punch. Our exchange of blows continued as we flew around the dome like a pair of quarreling crows. Blood dripped from my body as the clone struck a point between my chest scales and abdominal scales. A dull pain rushed through my body as I grabbed onto the clone and rushed down to the cave floor. I maximized my agility to blitz to the ground like a warhead. Right before impact, the both of us maximized our body stat and rumbled the entire cave. A spray of water went in every direction. The clone bounced in the air and I clocked it in the chest with all the power that I could muster. I smashed into their braced arms and sent them into the opposite cave wall. It bounced off of the walls as I sprinted at it at full speed. It smashed its feet into the ground and leapt as high into the air as it could before my heavy fist crashed into the wall where it had just been. A shaking overtook the cavern as the clone flew high above me. I flew after the clone as quickly as I could. A flicker of light sparked over the clones shoulder. I clenched my eyes shut and turned my head. I created my own [Torchlight]. Last time I closed my eyes without activating my own, it turned out to be a feint that turned me into a popped meat balloon. My health was maximized as my shoulder rammed through the place where the clone was flying and I collided with the caves ceiling. I opened my eyes in time to deliver a strike to the clones knee while it scraped against my wings. It flew away from me to create space and I pursued it relentlessly. However, even with high speed investments, I couldnt seem to keep up anymore. My wings had taken a beating through that pair of slashes. I could still fly without issue, but my maximum potential had been taken from me entirely. I released another [Torchlight] and angled my body to where I believed the clone would shift to. I swung slightly down and backwards. I had seen the clone move enough to start getting a feel for where it would move. My intuition did not fail me. I felt the impact of scale on scale as I drove the both of us into the side wall. I kept [Torchlight] on and swung my tail where I thought I felt the clones wings. The thinner membrane turned to ribbons between my claws. I felt teeth dig into my side. I turned off [Torchlight] and raised my Body stat considerably before returning the bite. I only got a bit of health back before it freed itself from my grasp and kicked me away for good measure. It tried to flap its wings, but the damage prevented it from maintaining altitude. Instead of allowing itself to be a sitting duck, it dropped back into the water like a falling boulder into a lake. A large splash covered its position and forced me to take to the air to avoid an attack hidden beneath the spray of water. My feeling was correct as I saw a tail slash blindly through the splash like a barbed tentacle. It flailed worthlessly around before quickly being withdrawn to hide its position. I flew around the side of the wall before landing at a full sprint. My wings were no longer going to generate enough speed to land the blow I was hoping for. Water spray billowed behind me like tire smoke. The clone stood on the other end and started running in kind. In a split second, we were about to collide with each other at speed. I pulled my fist back behind me and readied my strike. This time, I was going to do it. I felt good, I had the upper hand, and my punch had good form to deliver a powerful mana-infused strike directly into the clones center of mass. And then I felt it. A tightness in my body from the strike between my torso and abdomen. Why had I never noticed that this strike was placed in a perfect place to disrupt the harmony in my posture? My speed and power were about to be greatly diminished by this nagging wound. I couldnt stop the momentum in time to shift my body weight to strike with my left hand. I stomped as hard as I could and pivoted into a spin around my plant foot. It was too late to prevent my own death. But, this time, I would have my satisfaction. My left elbow struck with full power and my torso was destroyed with a textbook right hook. I smiled as consciousness faded from my body and I landed face first into the cold water. The elbow released mana. You learned something! Passion exclaimed. The queen of furs stepped out of thin air to step over the obliterated body of the clone. Only the bottom half remained. The top half was turned to a paste that floated in the pool. Of course, it was still only a draw, Passion added as they allowed the clone to be taken by the depths. Not nearly good enough to be allowed to leave this place. But, it is the first time Ive killed it in some time, I said with a satisfied smile. Well, I do admit that I have a little hope that youll be back out to terrorize the world soon. I would just advise not to take too long. Ones perception of time can change a great deal with repetition taking over their mind. Is that why you are here wasting time? A snide voice asked. An attractive blonde man wearing a suit and tie directly out of Charles wardrobe descended from the ceiling. Their feet didnt touch the water below as if to say they wouldnt dare soil their appearance with the filth of the physical world. Were you watching as well, Control? I asked with a sour expression. Watching? You were the one that was rattling my realms with your terrible battles against my puppet. The rest didnt want me to interfere until you had tied at least once. Of course. Now that I thought of it, Control was the most likely source of a Dungeon like this where someones body was piloted to a beyond perfect degree. However, the sourness of our first meeting made me less than pleased that it had been them teaching me all of these invaluable lessons. Thank you for your wisdom, I said with a clench of my teeth. It knows manners, Control said with a chuckle. As for you, Passion, dont you know that its impolite to keep others waiting. Do you really think this visit will be any different than the rest? Passion said with a sigh. We owe them the basic courtesy to try, Control replied. So long, Ishmael. I hope that you reach your epiphany soon enough so that you can stop shaking my peace. Honestly, who lobotomizes themselves to meditate? Control turned to mist and their presence disappeared entirely. Passion groaned and looked towards me. Slowly, they too, turned into mist. Well, off to business. Try not to advance too far, I will miss it while were gone. Where are you going? I asked curiously. Private matters, Passion replied as the clone rose from the water. Focus on your own shit. Chapter 104: An Unwelcome Reunion [???] A desk sat in the midst of overwhelming white. Ground, sky, horizon; all an impenetrable, endless white. No gradients, no dirtied color to stain unwanted life. Just, white like an untouched snowfield eaten by clouds; a blinding white that makes lost hikers go mad. The desk was made of white marble and covered with bone-colored papers. A white spruce chair sat at the desk upholstered with white leather. Upon the chair sat a white-clothed humanoid, shuffling through the papers. Their gold-flecked eyes that looked like constellations read the contents carefully. Ink words slowly emerged on every sheet. But, to the figure, the contents were anything but pleasing. With a furrowed brow and resigned sigh, the humanoid tilted the page and allowed the living ink to run off into a container. They held the container over the side of their desk before dropping it. The container managed to float against the downward pull of gravity for a few seconds before it tumbled through the white floor and to the realms below. A small plume of smoke wafted up from below, blown away by a waving of the figures hand. Another failure. A voice filled with a feeling of resignation. The fall of the container occurred so often that the figure wondered if it was defective. But, it was impossible. The box was made by their own hands and never malfunctioned. But, that did not bring much comfort. It did little to change the disturbing trend that they watched for some time. Was there truly a time where it would rise as regularly as it fell or was that a fabrication of their mind? A deep desire to return to a time that may have never existed. In this void of white, there was nothing present to assuage the figures feelings. Nobody stood by them to relive the moments. And those that could, the figure didnt want to meet. As though they were summoned by the very thought that passed through the figures mind, color started to invade the pristine white realm the figure resided in. Red, pink, yellow, light purple, and black stained the world to create a sunset. A form bearing each color stepped forth from the ether. A powerful figure, a seductive figure, a hunched figure, a child, and a confident figure all surrounded the desk. An array of emotions crossed their faces. Boredom, joy, jealousy, and all manner of emotion intruded into the tranquil realm. The figure in white sat in stillness and closed their eyes. When they opened them again, these figures would be relegated to specters of memory where they belonged. But, the colored figures did not return to nothingness and leave the figure in white to feel peace. Taunting smiles crossed their faces. How rude, the pink figure said with a false pout. We arent welcome here. Theyve never been a good host, have they? Said the light purple child with an eager nod. Do you remember, last time they didnt even speak once. How long did we wait for them to acknowledge our presence before we just started talking? Too long, the hunched yellow figure answered with a sour expression. We came back and entire generations of the damned had never heard of us. Took at least a century to set everything right again. I left something entertaining to be here, the red figure spat impatiently. Control, why is it that we have to be here? The figure in black stepped forward. They circled around the figure in white with a predatory look in their eye. The figure in black pressed their hands on the desk. Inky color seeped from their fingers and stained the pages. Its simply a check-in, Passion, Control stated, removing their hands from the desk and allowing the color to return to the pages. Something that we agreed on when it started. But, it isnt a normal check-in. In case you have forgotten, my siblings, it has been almost ten-thousand years since this little experiment began. Ten thousand years, Nostalgia said with a laugh. Where has the time gone? I remember when they just discovered how to cook meat. Oh, they used to be so cute back then, Ecstasy agreed. A salacious grin peering out of a river of light pink hair. So unrestrained, so vulnerable. Ah, the rush that intoxicates your heart when a predator is stalking you and all you have is a sharp stick. The figure in white did not speak. A new page filled with ink. Another disappointment that floated down into the abyss. They could see a few of the Follies smirk. Why did people have to be so incomplete? Why, despite their efforts, did people keep letting them down? Were the influences of others stronger than their own pull? If I didnt know any better, I would say that they hate us, Want remarked. Do you no longer feel anything for us? Look at the poor thing, Ecstasy said with false concern. All their color is missing. Now I cant remember if they ever had a color. Thats right, the fault lied with the Follies that surrounded them. All they wanted to do was express their dissatisfaction a little; blow off some steam. The figure in white smirked, satisfied with allowing their little tantrum. It was the only act that the powerless was capable of. If the figure in white continued to be silent, the rest would go back to their holes. You may have ignored us last time, but you cannot get away with the silent treatment this time, Control informed. A scroll materialized in their hand to reveal writing in an ancient language. Do not forget that your position is due to our consent. We can rescind it if required. If you are willing to pay the price for that reversion. In case you all have forgotten, I have my position because you were incapable of running it when it was your turn to be in charge, the figure in white stated sardonically.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ah, it speaks! Passion remarked with a booming voice. I was beginning to believe that they had ripped their own tongue out. I can speak, Passion. I have just found your words beneath me. A muscle-bound leg smashed into the desk at full force. Paper and ink and containers went flying in every direction, tumbling into unknown space and time. But, after a few seconds, the desk and all of its contents rematerialized as though nothing had happened. The figure in white clicked their tongue at the childish outburst. However, the futility of the situation hadnt crossed into Passions thick head yet, and the desk took another trip into the stratosphere. Passion, enough, Control advised to the raging figure in red. We are not here to oust you. Not yet, at least. But, it is important that we impart upon you our deep dissatisfaction with the way that things have progressed as of late. You must understand that margins are getting thin, dear sibling, Want added. The days are growing short and I am struggling to figure out what there is to show for it. At this rate, we are going to be empty handed when our real guests arrive to judge our new project. You never behaved like this any of the previous times, the figure in white remarked, a tinge of defensiveness poking through their thorny exterior. I was patient every other time we tried. I put my interests aside when we collaborated together and watched our creations go extinct that the hands of others. I sat quietly as each of you had your chance. I remember when I got to go first, Nostalgia said with a dreamy expression. A light purple projection of a creature rose from the ground. It was a mammal the size of a medium sized dog. It was coated in thick layers of fur. It raised its hands out to Nostalgia for an embrace. Didnt your people commit mass suicide? Passion asked with a quizzical expression. That wasnt my fault. Blame time for not allowing people to constantly live in times gone by. Blame hardship for making people crave what they no longer possessed. The breach of their bubble, the sudden awareness of the finality of death killed them. They preferred to meet death head on than wait for the sword over their head to drop. Isn''t that something praiseworthy? Nearly at the cost of our existence, need I remind, Want snipped snidely. They barely even reached the starting line. At least my attempt got bought us another attempt. Their hands got into every single piece of treasure that they could set their eyes on. The fuzzy purple beast fell into the ether to be replaced by a bipedal bird-human hybrid. Its beady eyes looked around the room hungrily for any loose baubles that it could snatch in its covetous hands. And got ostracized and butchered for being known as serial traitors, Ecstasy interjected. Theyd sell the wombs they crawled out of if it would make them a copper piece. At least mine were popular. An ethereal pink being with long limbs and sharp claws replaced the bird. Powder floated off of a mass of tentacles on its head, showing anything that set eyes on it what it was most attracted to. Without a single sense of self-preservation, Passion pointed out. They would go out of their way to fight stronger creatures to get as close to death as possible without experiencing it. Too bad they too often faced beasts beyond their means. Mine, on the other hand, had the strength to back it up. A muscle-bound beast replaced Ecstasys creation. It wielded a heavy hammer and bellowed loudly. It was passionate, prone to violence, and often had to travel alone, Control analyzed. But, it was our best effort so far. It is shame that all of that energy is going to be squandered by our insolent sibling. Squandered? The figure in white spat. They slapped the table and stood at full height to be eye level with the rest of the Follies. I watched all of the previous attempts go extinct. I took components from all of them and imparted them the species here. A strong shade of all of you were in each and every one of them. I thought youd be happy, but all I see is that they are completely stained by your auras. When did we ever interfere to that extent before? You barely let me have a chance to mold them the way I wanted! Youre not serious, are you? Want said with a tilt of the head. You gave us a door into their hearts and it wasnt your intention to have us whisper? What? That is why we are upset, Control added. It is our opinion that your current creation has been our best so far, but you keep discarding the ones we have influenced. Do you know how many souls were destroyed before we had to step in? What an absolute waste. Dont you see, sibling? Ecstasy demanded. These creations have emotional complexity that we havent achieved since our first efforts. No, they are even more refined. That is why we have become the Stewards of those that you have discarded. Even if they do not fit your personal ideals, there are lovely things about each and every one of them. And you made a realm of punishment and gave them a system you stole! The figure in white screamed. A system! They were meant to be obliterated. Why do you need to show the remnants of the dead a thing that they have no use for? Because you refuse to give it over to the living ones! Control snapped. You dont even give the souls you reserved a copy. How are we going to make any progress if you refuse to give the living a leg up before the arrival? I am choosing to experiment with the System to benefit us when it is no longer your turn to rule. It has done us no good in the past to make them aware of the future, the figure in white explained. "But they can do something about it this time!" Control barked back. I will provide it to the proper ones when the time is right, under the guidance of counselors that I believe have lived lives in a proper fashion, the figure said calmly. Laughter erupted around the figure in white, taking them slightly aback. Proper fashion, Ecstasy cackled. Weve seen your rejects and we know that you are simply discarding the ones that dont possess enough of your core essence. The degree of the cruelties that people inflict are irrelevant to you nor does their innocence mean anything. Where are the children in your utopia? Where are the ones that did nothing wrong but are powerless? You just want strong souls that feel terrible about everything that they do. Isnt that right, Remorse? I realized that all of our failures previously was due to my own lack of interference, Remorse announced. When it was your turns and you slyly tried to slip your powers into the creations, I sat by and waited, for it was not the right thing to do. However, I realize that it was wrong. All of your creations lacked remorse. Those who do not feel any negative emotion when doing wrong cannot survive long. Those who do not feel negative emotion when doing wrong is the reason why this planet and its people suffer so much. It is by your hands that my world is in such a state. A couple scoffs and impatient looks greeted Remorse at their statements. But, it was something that they were well accustomed to. They couldnt even find blame in their siblings anymore. The concept of remorse was foreign to them. They would do what they wanted when they wanted however they wanted without concern nor care for whatever was annihilated in the process. Such a mindset in those creations would not take them far into the future. It would not bring them to their goal. We saw it with Wants reviled creations, Remorse, continued. We saw it with Passions violent progeny. We even saw it with Ecstasys. While loved due to their ability, once the stupor faded, they are just as hated for dragging their partners into death with them. For us to succeed, it is not enough to build a creation that will conquer. We must build something that has the potential to integrate. It seemed that the others had something to say, but Control raised his hands and stole the conversation for themselves. Alright, Remorse, Control said firmly. You will have your chance. We will reconvene before the arrival and see how well prepared your experiment is. Goodbye, siblings, Remorse said. The colors disappeared without more argument, leaving Remorse alone at their desk with a large stack of papers that had been dropping through the floor four times out of every five. As another paper started to descend, Remorse watched it go down. Theyre plotting something. Chapter 105: The Perfect Run [Ishmael] Draw. Two holes to my chest were repaid with a powerful strike through an obliterated head. Flesh and viscera flew in all directions and water swallowed us again. Draw. A flurry of punches crashed into each other as we both took to the sky. Ripped wings and teeth sunk deep into flesh confirmed a mutual death spiral into the ground. Loss. The clone used max magic to regenerate their arm mid-attack, using their body to obscure the rapid growth. A hand I was not expecting caught me in the neck and detached my head from my shoulders. I watched my body fall to its knees while my spinning head splashed into the water. Draw. Draw. Draw. Loss. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Loss. Loss. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Loss. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Loss. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Loss. Loss. Loss. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. Draw. I floated to the bottom of the lake again; the victory I was expecting, the breakthrough I anticipated never truly materializing. Every victory came at the cost of my own life. The only openings involved trading a piece of myself in return. The adaptations were growing more rapid. Every innovation was incorporated mid-battle. Trading limbs for damage, blinding yourself and charging in by locational memory, using [Burning Rain] as a slick surface to attack footing; anything and everything that could be used to scrounge up even the smallest bit of advantage was used, digested, and incorporated. Even the distribution of stats turning more into a matter of rock-paper-scissors. Full-powered punches could be used as feints when defenses were suddenly maxed out. A [Torchlight] could be used at minimum power to cause a flinch. Maximizing health and using [Sanguine Bite] before quickly lowering and raising it again could create a full health bar. Only when bodies collide could I be certain what we brought. However, somehow, the clone always had the optimal spread for our encounter. Even a single number in the stat spread could change an even encounter to a slight win. I was getting more meticulous. My eyes were able to more accurately see stats housed within physique. My matched distributions would be met with a slight tweak from the clone. It felt like I was a chess master facing off against a supercomputer. Everything I did was perfectly analyzed and countered in fractions of a second. My body began to rise from the bottom of the lake and I sighed. I loved this kind of fighting, but, at the same time, I didnt feel satisfied. There was one remaining move that I had yet to take advantage of; the move that could render all of this meaningless. [The Great Decay]. If I navigated the opening exchange of blows properly, I could place the ability on the clone and avoid the clone until the difference in our stats became too wide. After there was a gulf between us, there would be no amount of miniscule outmaneuvering from the clone that could undo the difference between us. But, would I be happy if I won using that method? Would I feel joy if I won at any means necessary or only if I won using the moves that I enjoyed using? It was ultimately my ego that was holding me back, I knew this. I could look at myself objectively enough that I was being stubborn about it; that anyone else would have used such an ability immediately. Even the clone was no exception. If I felt like I had an advantage, it wouldnt hesitate to try to use the ability to claw it back into its favor. If it could use that as a strategy, why couldnt I? I supposed that it all went back to the message given to me before I first started fighting. Win a flawless victory. The flawless victory that I had in my mind was not one that involved strong spells. It involved perfect strikes and ruthless violence. Every one of my attacks would be of the proper composition to outmatch the clones own attack and they would be surely pummeled into the ground. It was the method that I wanted to win with most of all. And, it was a strategy that had failed to win a single time. I splashed out the floor without a strategy in mind. The time that I would be using had been stolen by more philosophical musings; pointless.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The clone started and rushed towards me. I moved mindlessly with the motions. Fast before turning strong or durable or magical depending on what was thrown my way. If I managed to strike first, I would have a half a second to change before the window closed. If I was cheeky and delayed even a quarter of a second, I could guarantee the win. But, if I messed up the timing, Id be dead. This time, the clone showed me power to match my power. I changed to speed, dodging out of the way while the clone also changed to speed. Typically, we would both go power again, choosing to constantly look for the early conclusion. But, of course, power against power would end in yet another draw. I switched to speed again which the clone rapidly changed to. Change to power. Revert back to speed. Reposition. Repeat. If someone did happen to be watching, they would see a series of feints thrown over and over and over again. I switched to speed and took only a half-step. The clones full powered attack struck the space where I was about to step. I had grown too methodical. But, it did leave me with a split second opening. It could only be a max speed punch without a power swap. The fraction of a second that would be lost at the very end would be nimbly dodged out of the way of. I had seen it too many times, too many tantalizingly close times where the moment I believed to be decisive slipped away from me. A rapid punch wouldnt do any damage. If it saw that I wasnt switching to power, it would switch to body and absorb the entirety of the punch in one go. Regardless, I threw the punch anyway. Not throwing it would just allow that aggressive move to go unpunished, even if that punishment was ultimately worthless. I maximized the speed and flung it at the exposed midsection. The clone saw that I wasnt going to change to power and did the natural thing of thickening its muscles and scales. My fist glowed black and I smashed [The Great Decay] into the clones immobile center. I flexed my muscles to perform a maximized speed retreat. The clone snapped into attention as though it had also been going through the motions. Its body flexed to leap along my expected retreat course and deliver a crippling blow. It slammed its fists into the ground to create a great plume of water. The silhouette looked through the spray to see where I went but did not see me. Over here, I said. The clones head whipped towards me with a look that almost could be called disbelief. I had not moved from where I had been standing. I flexed my muscles and nothing else. At least I knew that it wasnt reading my mind. I had already maximized my magic and had been draining stats from the clone for several seconds already. Only a few stat points had changed between us, but, after fighting on equal ground countless times, it was like an ocean of power that separated us. My punches would be stronger and faster. My health would be higher. Even if it landed its own [The Great Decay], it wouldnt make up the difference. Red eyes trained on the clone, weakening it further. The supercomputer inside of its head trying every possible calculation to bridge the gap between us. Only a second went by before the controller of the clone reached a plan of action. The clone stood still and looked down at its hands for a brief moment. It then thrust its hand at its own head at full power and turned it into mist. Win. The clone floated into the water to earn me my first win since I had reached this place. I did it while only throwing one punch. I did it without losing a single point of health. Could I call it flawless? I definitely couldnt call it satisfying. The fight went exactly as I expectedwell, not exactly as I expected. I used the skill I hate and it won me the fight instantly. If that was the secret to enlightenment, I could have found that out by reading the description. I would just need to break through the draws without it. To be able to consistently win without using the skill must be the intention. Youre thinking of something stupid, arent you? The well-dressed figure that was Control descended in a plume of smoke to hover above the lake where the clone fell. This time, they were a woman wearing a billowing dress. In her right hand, she clutched a chain. I was expecting Passion to be the one to come back, I said. Didnt think you were all that interested. Passion was here, for a time, Control answered. They decided that interrupting would only impede your progress before their attention was needed elsewhere. I only came because you looked so dejected. The desire to win exactly the way that you want to is under my purview, you know. And your emotions reeked of so much disappointment after finally winning that I decided I would see what made you so distraught. I cant call it a breakthrough, I explained with a shrug. Even your spell knows that [The Great Decay] has no real workaround. Is that what you think? Control reached down and made a pulling motion. A pair of ghostly chains appeared to drag the clone out of the water in a wet pile. The clone moved to its feet and stood perfectly still for its master. There are several ways that being targeted by [The Great Decay] can be overcome, Control said. A flash of light into a blind strike or a rapid shift in stat points to deliver a fatal blow could have killed you. Unfortunately, you saw every single way it could have been overcome by yourself already. Then why did it kill itself? Your stubbornness to win the fight with your own hands made you aware of every combination that possibly existed to turn the tides against you. Since you were no longer fighting like yourself, the spell saw no other alternative than to terminate itself and start again. I assure you, if there was an attack pattern you had not yet seen, it would have used it. Undeath makes painful lessons so much easier to learn, doesnt it? I could see the point to Controls words. I had been prepared for anything that the clone had in store for me. I could have maintained distance for as long as I needed before delivering the final blow. But, that only left a boring conclusion. Now, you are in the endgame with yourself, Control continued. Whoever lands [The Great Decay] first, wins. Its a battle of who lands the first blow, I said with a shrug. Sometimes, Ill win. Sometimes, Ill lose. Is there anything else that I can learn from a situation like that? From this exercise? No, Control answered simply. Nor do I want you to remain down here any longer than you have to. Defeating yourself is fine and good, but its not yourself that youre looking to kill is it? Go out and frolic in the killing fields again and dont come back. The dome I had been standing in was ripped open from the top and disappeared into nothing. I felt my body dragged into the water by invisible chains. Lower and lower I was pulled until I reached the bottom again. The impact made everything go black for a moment. I opened my eyes to see the sky for the first time in a long while. I was sprawled out on my back at the same point on the mountainside that I jabbed myself in the head. A cold sensation brushed against my hand. I looked over to see a glass bottle carved like an ice sculpture filled with amber liquid. On the surface of the bottle was a note. I didnt need to read it all to see the familiar signature at the bottom. Charles. Chapter 106: A Brand New Engine I was told that you were trying to find enlightenment. Unexpected, but I know you dont do unnecessary things on the job. I made sure that your creative path to get there didnt get you killed. Heres some whiskey Ive been working on. Success or failure, theres always a good reason to drink. -Charles I read over the letter before sending it away into my Inventory. With a broken claw, I flipped the lid off the top and poured some of the liquid into my mouth. I could taste earthy flavors. The wood it was soaked in and the aromatics stuffed inside to enhance the flavor to something that professional alcoholics had to get a certificate to be allowed to comment on. It wasnt the usual oak that I was used to, but I was never the type to be concerned with the small details of a drink. The important part was that it was going to get me drunk. However, the bottle left my lips fairly quickly to disappear into my Inventory much like the note. I quickly rose to my feet and carefully looked around the immediate vicinity. I could not hear any strange noises or smell any out of place odors. But, that did not stop my brain from saying a statement that my logic refused to refute. I was being watched. There was no other explanation; no other way for this bottle to arrive on my precise location when I had not even told Grendel what my destination was. At some point, somebody loyal to Charles followed me out here and left this behind. Furthermore, they have been allowed to watch me without alerting the attention of Senior Brother; a fact that told me that it was yet another mole hidden with the school. A sharp exhale left my nostrils. It didnt matter. This was something that Charles often did with important jobs. I could remember several times where I was the shadow to an unknowing employee completing an important task. Most times, I just reported their failures. If they were severe enough I stretched out my body. My muscles protested even the most basic of movements. They felt stiff and uncooperative like an abandoned car. Did my body not join me on my journey of self-discovery? Was it left vulnerable the entire time that I was locked away in Controls domain? I took the fact that the Follies hadnt told me I truly died yet as a sign that, even if my body was just lying here, it was either invulnerable, or Charles mole kept me safe. Honestly, I hoped it was the former so I wouldnt have to hear grand speeches of loyalty later. I feared it would only give Charles greater cause to try to cement our dynamic of lord and servant. Putting all of those unimportant thoughts in the back of my mind allowed for a newer, much more interesting thought to take the forefront. I had a newfound understanding of my body and I wanted a venue to test it out like a wealthy teen who was just gifted a BMW as their first car. And I knew just the place to go. With an unfurling of my wings, I took to the skies and flew high over the valley. Placing all of my points into speed, I raced between the mountains like a jet fighter. I took a few unnecessary detours to truly capture just how quickly I could move now before landing at one of the numerous Dungeons that lined this place. It was the place that I first learned the Masters martial arts and the place that I first heard his voice urging me to kill. And I could now deliver it in multitudes. As soon as I entered, a golem rose from a nearby hill. A boulder protruding from the earth turned out to be the lumbering beasts shoulder. Dirt fireworks sprayed everywhere as the creature pulled itself to the surface and emitted its low, craggy roar. Three hits. Only a few days before, I managed to kill this oversized rock in three hits. I was the same level as I was then. I obtained no additional skills, just mastery over the ones that I still had and a great deal more stats. I sprang into action. In a rehearsed maneuver that had now grown to be utterly mundane, I bolted forward at maximum speed and threw a blindingly fast punch. As my fist got dangerously close to the golem, I used that momentum and shifted all of my points into strength right before impact. My knuckles touched the golems body and the creature evaporated into gravel before my eyes. It was completely obliterated without even a limb to identify it as a former creature. Glee spread throughout my body. Control was right. I needed to inflict the punishment I had been receiving from my clone on something else to really wrap my mind around just how powerful these moves now were. Even Grendels mana infused move didnt appear as devastating as this manaless, max power haymaker that I just delivered. I reveled in the devastation I just inflicted. And I was hungry to inflict more. Site to site I flew in search of new targets to inflict my will upon. Any brave or clueless enough to poke their heads from the ground were immediately squashed. Dirt and roots and debris shot in plumes the size of mushroom clouds from where I landed. It reached a point where they no longer rose for there was no purpose in it. I, myself, agreed with the cowardly sentiments of the Dungeons denizens. I had my fill of weaklings. I just needed to farm as many levels as I could and turn my attention towards larger, more intriguing fish.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. I shifted all of my points into magic and activated [Burning Rain]. Massive globules of black liquid accumulated into my hands and rose into the sky like a raincloud. A few black drops fell back towards the ground. Small wisps of smoke broke out where scalding liquid met plant life. It slowly increased more and more until it became a deluge of smoke and fire that matched the wrath of God Himself. Nothing was spared. The mobs that hid deep within the woods could be heard screaming and howling in pain. Those that were not atomized instantly managed to sprint out of the forests in search of refuge, only to hopelessly see that their world had turned to madness. XP flowed endlessly into my pockets; the throttling of my level and the strict investment cap of [Hoard] meant that all of these earnings would go directly into my level ups. I could take it moderately, allowing for the special kill bonuses to accumulate and maximize each level. But, at this point it was like a billionaire trying to earn an extra penny. There was somebody waiting for me, somebody that I wanted to demolish. Finally, after the massacre was nearing its end, the mountainous golem that ruled over the realm emerged from the hillside with a deafening rumble. The titanic form loomed over the world and I flew up to meet it eye to eye. I wasnt sure if this iteration remembered what I had done to it last time. It appeared to me that it was more cautious, more hesitant to see what I would do next. It was a window of opportunity that I was happy to oblige. Just like the pattern I tried with its lesser versions, I flew towards it at maximum speed, threw my fist as hard as I could, and shifted everything into strength. The shockwave blew me back and I reflexively shifted everything into defense to avoid the attacks that I might not have seen. But, it was an overly cautious exercise. The only thing that would hit me now were the craggy boulders that shot out in all directions. They cleaved through the ground like meteorites, shaking the earth until there was nothing but the sounds of fire. The Dungeon dematerialized to leave me standing in a grove of trees on the side of a nearby mountain. I looked greedily at the wealth of XP that I managed to obtain. A few more runs and I would be able to jump to Level 50 in one go. I tried to re-enter the Dungeon. I took one step before bumping into an invisible barrier. Notice You must wait one month for Dungeon to reform before entry. I scratched my chin. I thought that I had only been in Controls realm for a few days. But, maybe it would have been a bit more than that if I was able to re-enter this Dungeon again. Like a casino with tinted windows, there was no real way to determine how much time had passed inside. Oh well, the month or so I spent there was worth years of learning on the outside, if I even learned it all. So, youre back, I heard Grendels voice from behind me. Did you learn anything from Grand Master? I learned a few more tricks since Ive left, I said coolly. How did you know that I had returned so soon? You know the answer to that already, Grendel answered plainly. Charles said you understood the arrangement. Well, you can tell Charles not to worry about timeliness. A few more Dungeons and I will be strong enough to challenge Senior Brother. A month or so is all Ill need. Grendel tilted his head to the side and raised his eyebrows in mild surprise at my words. He took a step towards me and inspected me closely before widening his eyes. There is something more substantive about you, certainly, Grendel agreed. Im impressed that youve come so far so soon. Not bad for a couple months. A couple months? Grendel questioned. Try a few years. I spat some acid near Grendels feet in response to the jab and allowed the liquid to sizzle between us for a few seconds. Our power dynamic was no longer the same I wished to impart that information kindly as a courtesy to everything that the troll had taught me so far. Do not play with me. However, Grendel looked earnestly taken aback by my outburst, confusing me further. Like a dog that didnt know why he was being yelled at, I received only a blank stare. I do not jest. Its been almost five years since you left my room to follow the Grand Masters quest. Honestly, I was surprised that such an endeavor was so short. I believed that you only made it partway before reaching a wall that could not be surmounted within this realm. The path to enlightenment is something meant to take centuries if not millennia Suddenly, it felt like all the wind had been taken out of my sails. I looked at Grendel in disbelief. I understood losing track of a month here or there when locked in eternal combat in a room with no sky. But to lose years in there? That was not something that I accepted readily. Wait, if years had passed. Has a new Hell Express arrived? Yes, it has, Grendel answered. But, Im not sure how useful itd be for you. What do you mean? You were in a pocket dimension, unable to be attacked by your hunters. The time in there wouldnt have counted. You likely will need to wait until the next one. It still works out for you, they are supposed to become more frequent. I furrowed my brow, but accepted the information given to me. Of course there wouldnt be such an exploit allowed in a hunt like that. Nor would I have been satisfied with such an anti-climatic reward. And what else has changed since I have left? I probed. Many things, Grendel answered readily. The rumblings at the pinnacle of Hell have shaken everyone. The stagnant rulers of the pinnacle have fired up the cold engines of war to prevent one of their own from ascending to the top. They demand manpower and have flooded the Third Rung and below with resources required to uplift entire armies in one go. They say the Fourth and Fifth Rung are turning into bloodbaths. And has Senior Brother been called to go up? Not yet. The Grand Master wants more disciples and weve been run ragged to collect as many recruits as we could, willing or unwilling. I dont anticipate it being tomorrow, but it will be soon. Weve been anxious that hed move on before the contract was filled. Charles is close to sending a new assassin in through the recruits. He may already have. Though I struggled to believe all of this at face value, I also couldnt conjure a logical reason to give me such an outrageous lie if it wasnt true. It didnt make sense for someone like Charles to motivate in that fashion and Grendel exuded a nervous energy that maybe only a well-trained actor or a sociopath could emulate flawlessly. Senior Brothers been looking for you, you know? Grendel continued. Wanted to see you as soon as you got back. Should I buy you some time? No. I glanced down at my XP stores. With what I had, I could likely reach Level 40 and still fill my [Hoard] to the brim. I would have preferred the luxury of reaching Level 50. But, if I had done that, maybe it wouldnt have been as fun. Ill make do. Chapter 107: Back in Class It was much more obvious to see that time had passed just by looking at the state of the school. I flew overhead while Grendel scaled the side by foot. The sprawling campus invaded further and further down the mountainside like an invasive plant. The gray rock and sparse patches of alpine greenery was covered up with white wood buildings with red painted trims. I landed at the edge of the bubble and waited around a minute for Grendel to catch up. A new, larger gate that could fit at least five demons at once loomed overhead. Gone were the ornate carvings and golden inlays. What remained was brutalist and utilitarian to keep up with the rapidly growing population. The new dormitories inside could never be called beautiful; a series of temporary structures built up by someone who had no expectation of remaining. Like a trailer park in Oklahoma waiting for the tornado that would take it all away. The new recruits inside seemed to perfectly match this feeling. Their provided robes seemed shoddily made compared to their seniors. Many chose not to wear them at all. They were just bodies to meet a quota after all. They would receive their rudimentary training, given XP, and let loose to join the meat grinder that existed above us. There was no unity in their practice, no sense of formation. Their instructors were the same students I saw only a few years prior, pushed into service before they had achieved their own mastery. I could barely spot a face I could even remotely call familiar. Wheres Hu and Gunagala? I asked. They were sent to the next rung to scout out a new site for our school, Grendel answered. Thats good. I didnt mind them. Didnt feel like killing them if it came down to it. My Junior Brother has returned. Senior Brothers voice, darkened by a cold anger, broke out over the school. The threatening tone held within was enough to make even the surliest looking demons straighten their backs a bit lest they be caught in the crosshairs. I was not expecting such a personal welcome, Senior Brother, I said with an overly acted smile and a sweeping bow, If I had known that you had warmed up to me this much, I wouldnt have been gone for so long. You left me no choice, Senior Brother barked. You left after saying such a ridiculous thing to Grendel that I could hardly believe it. I say you are not ready to learn the Masters more demanding moves and you disappear that day on a so-called personalized quest from Master? For enlightenment no less? Unbelievable! Unforgivable! Senior Brothers skin pigmentation was turning rosy. A grenade with a defective pin that constantly tried to keep it in place. But its all the truth. Please, you should have come up with something more convincing if you were going to run with your tail tucked between your legs like that. Though, I do give you some amount of credit for returning. But your chin is raised far too high for my liking. Ah, but, Senior Brother, I would not jest about something as important as enlightenment. Master offered me an opportunity that I could not pass up. I simply assumed that I was about to follow in your footsteps. That you would have understood my intentions if you had been provided the same opportunity. You were given a similar quest, werent you? The game of lathering Senior Brother into a rage was comically easy. Just press his insecurity over and over again until his pride could no longer take it. Typically, it only took a single push. Violent energy coursed off of Senior Brothers body like a tempest. His charm billowed off of his face, revealing a rotted scowl burning red with rage. Shimmering mana coated his fists and I readied my body for the confrontation. But, a small rumble of the mountain, shifted by an invisible hand, killed everything. The overflowing boil cooled to a simmer. Ten deep breaths passed through Senior Brothers lungs before he returned to calm. Killing you will not prove my point sufficiently, Senior Brother finally stated. Your defeat at my hands will just say that I am stronger than you. To show you are a liar, I must make a bolder statement. Senior Brother spread his hands and brought them together in a loud clap. The thunderous noise spread over the training grounds with a gust of violent wind. A satisfied smile crossed his face underneath the bouncing charm nailed to his head. Newest recruits of Master, I bring you a golden opportunity. That lizard who stands like a man has dared to claim that he heard the Master''s voice. Such claims are an offense to my master, an offense to me, and an offense to all of you. Kill him and you all shall have access to this schools long accumulated riches and a spot amongst the elite of the highest rung.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Without another word, Senior Brother spun around on his heel and marched back up the stairs towards his abode. His silhouette was quickly blocked by the mass of demons that started to encircle me. I could see it in their eyes. Hunger. A piece of bloody steak was tossed at their feet and eating it would grant them something better. Only one of them had to survive for all of them to benefit. It was all of them against only me. Grendel had already backed away from me, allowing me to fulfill my sole person alone. They would be stupid not to pounce. If you fear him, you should fear me more, I warned for my first and only time for this fight. I have surpassed him and he knows it. My words were not taken seriously. The noose around me was still closing more and more. Words alone are never sufficient to accomplish anything. Proof comes from action and there is nothing more universally persuasive than violence. I threw a great deal of stats into magic and drowned the complex in tar. The makeshift buildings went up in a beautiful blaze. Flesh burned and demons screamed as they rushed me in a frenzy to force me to retract my spell. A grin crossed my lips as they broke through the [Burning Rain]. One by one, without focus or cohesion, they ran at me. Most brandished weapons, the outsiders that they ultimately were. I threw my fist at the first brave demon that breached my perimeter. I intentionally lowered my power; cognizant of the sheer volume of eyes that were observing me. I would not allow the range of my power to be captured by anyone. Still, that did not stop the violent results of my attack. The opening blow to the midsection put so much internal pressure on their body that their eyes shot out of their heads like a cartoon at a curvy woman. Only a second after that, their body imploded with a shower of blood that mixed in with the black rain that surrounded me. It was a joke, honestly. The next one had broken through at the perfect time to see their predecessor be turned into a crimson fountain. Hesitation. Fear. Not only unnaturally brought through the power of my [Aura of Fear], but fear from deep within. Fear that is quickly supplanted by the solemn acceptance of impending death. The Zen-like state that befalls some people when they are in an uncontrollable airplane just before it hits the ground. Thats it, I guess. And, like the rapidly growing ground below, I turned the fear-frozen follow-up into a compressed can. There was no hope here. What might have been enough numbers to bother me when I first arrived became little more than a paper tiger. Punch after punch was met with no bodily resistance. Armors were split in two like they were made of cardboard. The intricate weaving of muscles and cartilage and bone, was torn apart like it was a demon-shaped balloon. It felt like I was fighting in a dream. And, just like a dream, it ended abruptly and without fanfare. They all had simply died. Most died to the rain that was like being touched by the surface of the sun. The rest, to my fists. The regular members of the school, the ones who had at least seen me once, were silent and still. They watched me with surprised eyes at the way I used the Masters moves to a devastating effect. I could see hesitation within them; a flicker of the eye towards where Senior Brother had left. A moment of doubt that I was more than a blasphemer before their masters. Who amongst you still doubts that I am not loved by the Master? I asked with my arms wide open. If you wish, I will show you a much closer demonstration. The crimson light that exuded off my body told me all I needed to know about the caliber of the survivors. Not even worth the words I just spoke. I think it is clear to me that you are loved by the Grand Master, Grendel spoke up, willing to put his neck on the line only after the battle was won. I think its not the place of us grand-disciples to get between the squabbles of the main disciples. Grendel allowing himself to be the first coward removed the pressure from the rest. They stepped backwards with a look of relief that they had a scapegoat in case things turned poorly. It wasnt them that made the error, it was Grendel that invoked the name of the Grand Master first. It was Grendel that would be punished. The fact that one had to think in such hypotheticals ensured that they were not capable of victory against me. Silently, I strode forward, scaling the steps of the school to approach the final gate. As I passed through, I was met with the aftermath of a great storm. A squall pushed against my scales, threatening to knock me over. Senior Brother was not there, sitting in his favorite spot of meditation. What sat in his place was the indentation of a fist. A scorched circle sat around it. It sparked and danced with leftover mana. I approached the circle and punched the indent squarely. The circle flared up. Orange mana rose high into the air and the inside of the circle opened up. The sounds of screams bellowed from within, reminding me of the last time that I was sent through here against my will. A score that I was eager to settle. I plunged into the orange abyss. The screams swaddled me with suffering before I popped out on the other side. The portal ended in a verdant valley. Wildflowers grew in abundance over a tranquil field. A stream babbled nearby and frogs croaked contently on the shore. Fog spanned between the mountains to create a bowl to keep us in. A large pavilion much like the one in Senior Brothers abode sat in the center of the valley. Inside, I could see the figure of Senior Brother sitting. I entered. And, to my surprise, I saw that there were two steaming cups of tea cooling on the table. Senior Brother sat in front of one of them. He did not rise nor did his head turn to greet me. If I could not see his breathing, I would have believed that the spirit had suddenly abandoned the flesh. Is this for me or for Master? Whoever arrived first. I gripped the diminutive cup in between my fingers and emptied the mild contents into my mouth. Were you expecting me so soon? Your new recruits could use some personal attention, I teased, smashing the cup against the table. Senior Brother did not react to my provocation. They took small sips from their cup before unsummoning it from existence. They tilted their head towards the silent sky. Weaklings and traitors, Senior Brother muttered. Weaklings and traitors, all of them. Even the ones that I raised with my own hands. I will thank you only for your exceptional work in showing me how worthless those I tried to cultivate ended up being. I can tell that you are stronger. Where did you learn it? Lets not drag this on longer than it has to be, I said with a sigh. I want you dead, you want me dead. There isnt need for this pageantry Senior Brother rose to his feet. He held his fists up in front of his hands, accumulating mana on his chapped knuckles. Two violent gales emanated from his fists. The grass was uprooted, the paint on the pavilion peeled, and the very ground beneath me was pulled into the devastating pull of the wind. I agree. Chapter 108: Senior vs Junior
Senior Brother took the first move. The wind that surged over his body accumulated onto a single point on his fist. He came at me like a hurricane to tear my body asunder. I shifted my stats to dodge the punch while keeping my feet planted firmly in the ground. A quick shift into strength and body allowed me to withstand the blast of air that came in like an aftershock. I thought the respectful thing to do was allow the junior to make the first move, I mocked. Thats only if youre worthy of respect! Senior Brother immediately followed up with another flurry of blows punctuated by strong gales that ripped the valley bare. He would allow no breathing room, no opportunity for counter attacks. Even at maximum defense, the screaming winds eroded a portion of my scales away and the undoubtedly crippling attacks were just a hair out of reach. Tantalizingly close for Senior Brother to feel the satisfaction of putting me in a box. But, there was no joy in the expression of my opponent to have me on the ropes. Scowling, yellow-brown teeth snarled from beneath the ratty charm that covered Senior Brothers face. Mounting frustration as more and more ferocious attacks he delivered were barely dodged out of the way. Faster. Stronger. Angrier. However he attacked, I responded to perfectly with the same placid face the clone showed me. There was a sense of tranquility that held close to my heart despite the fiery showing. Cold analytics had conquered my brain. What was he capable of? How much speed was required to dodge a punch? How much strength was needed to not be moved by the wind? What could I do with the rest of the points? Slowly, steadily, I was bringing all of that data internally. I started with maximum speed and gradually worked down until I found the perfect number to keep the punches away from me. I started at max strength and slowly moved down until I found the minimum number to stay on my feet. Senior Brother was more than generous with the information, showing me different variations quickly as he too sought to find my limits. He swung both fists at the same time, having them meet in the middle with a thunderous blast. The amplified wind blast exceeded my strength, killing my footing and sending me off the ground. I unfurled my wings to stabilize. Senior Brother leapt from below to try to spear me. I twisted my body rapidly through the air to avoid the aerial attack. As the fists passed by me, I saw my opportunity. My arm wound back and I gifted Senior Brother with the strongest punch that I had to offer. The fist connected directly with his chest and I felt the satisfying thud of knuckle against rib. Senior Brother was sent flying into the ground in a plume of dirt and debris. Satisfied, I quickly summoned [Burning Rain] atop the position that he fell and dove in myself. I swung down on Senior Brother just as he threw a tar-covered fist to catch me. Our punches collided; the dissonance created a shockwave that sent both of us tumbling in different directions. We rose at nearly identical times, rushed each other and met at nearly the midpoint between us, and struck each other at almost the same time. But, none of it was perfectly the same. Senior Brother was sent reeling backwards from my punch while I staggered a few steps backwards and kept myself upright. With that, we both had to accept the same truth. I was faster than Senior Brother and my punch was harder. Of course, only I knew that it could not be true at the same time. A roar left Senior Brothers mouth as he ran at me again, pushed forward by the winds. Greater savagery and mana were infused into this newest onslaught. The form on the strikes were exquisite; the result of a man practicing the same moves for thousands of years. Though I knew the moves well enough to avoid my demise, the counterattack could not be careless. Sweeping. Flowing. Endless. Currents of air followed Senior Brothers strikes to create a swirling vortex around him. Roots and debris and plants bounced off my scales. Dust and dirt peppered my eyes, forcing me to blink rapidly to try to purge the irritants. In this window, Senior Brothers fist collided with my torso. I overcorrected and placed everything into defense to protect myself from the blow and did not get my strength back in time to keep myself grounded.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. A hand grasped around my right wrist and violently pulled me back into a follow-up strike. I accelerated to get ahead of the next hit. Speed converted into power converted into defense as my punch rocked Senior Brother before he did only slight amounts of damage back. I switched back into strength, wrenching my arm free. I swung again, but the blow was deflected. By the time Senior Brothers counter came, I was already safely out of the way again. These are not Masters moves, Senior Brother said definitively. Where did you go and who did you learn from? You are correct, I replied. These are not Masters moves, but they are his teachings. His guidance brought me to a position where I could be this strong this quickly. It is the best version of myself. Are you at your best? Of course I am! Senior Brother spat before launching into another volley of attacks. His punches chained together to create unbridled violence with elegant patterns. Each word he said was accentuated with another attack aimed to put me down. Everything I do. Everything I am, is the result of becoming one with the Masters style. There is no one that follows him who can perform these moves better than I can. Though, despite the raging attack, I was still mostly unaffected. Each punch was dodged or deflected. I stifled my laugh. There was someone who was more perfect at Masters attacks. Control. Without the mana infused wind that accompanied Senior Brothers strikes, the technique that Controls puppet exerted was of the same caliber. Each strike was mechanically perfect as well as unfeeling. Bizarrely, I felt the same mechanical constraints when I saw Senior Brother perform his attacks. Textbook; if I watched Master perform it, I imagine the form would be identical. But, in that thinking I came to a realization about why watching these perfect moves was manageable. Could you beat the Master with these moves? I asked. Of course not! He roared, not skipping a beat with his next string of attacks. Why would I ever hope to try to defeat the Master? Ah, I replied with a knowing nod. So thats why you were never called up. Senior Brother treated it as a provocation. But, he could not push the moves to a new level. Confined to his own mental view of perfection, there was nothing new that he could show me from these attacks. Only a perfect recreation of a style better suited for the one that created it. What interest should someone like Master have in raising someone with no interest in surpassing them? I continued, blocking an attack and countering with a heavy strike. They were growing more sluggish. My hands came together in another combo. Senior Brothers durable body ate the punishment gratefully before being spat out on the earth behind him. His chest heaved and he looked at the sky. What is your ambition? Dont you want to be the strongest martial artist? I challenged. I flew high into the air before swooping down to smash into Senior Brothers prone body. Something inside him looked shaken, something that I had to exploit to the utmost. Is that what youve always thought, Master? Senior Brother said softly to the sky as my shadow grew bigger upon him. I spun my body around to point my feet directly downwards. My kick landed directly in the center of Senior Brother. A rumble broke throughout the valley as he was cratered deep into the earth. Quickly, I flew up into the air to avoid a counterattack. But, in the tranquility of the destroyed valley, nothing came for me. It was only then that I felt disturbed by the lack of wildlife. All that surrounded me was pure silence. Gave up, did you? I said to the inert ground. I landed near the impact site. While burying my victims would have been a convenient tool in my past life, I knew that I would have to dig him up and finish him off to get my reward. As my hands touched soil, a blast of dirt knocked my backwards. I tried to be perfect, Senior Brothers voice rumbled over the silent valley. I tried to show my sincerity by sacrificing as many of my other abilities that I could possibly get rid of. I lived on the mountain that you wanted, followed your orders, and venerated you to all that would listen. And now, I must learn that you thought of me as lesser for those very reasons? That I showed myself as someone unworthy of greater attention? Ghostly black fire coated Senior Brothers hands. Immediately, the rigid posture he stubbornly stood in for centuries shifted to something that struck me as more natural to him. He stood on one foot and moved the other in a semi-circle before stomping it onto the ground. Fine, fine, if you want me to turn my devotion to serve you into a devotion to be your killer, I will show you my dedication. I felt cold beneath my feet and a geyser of black flames wreathed my body. I leapt out of the way and landed a few feet away. Senior Brother was already there. He placed an open palm on my chest. A red glow emanated from the impact site. I struck out at him. He rolled and ducked beneath my strikes, keeping the connection as long as he could before a few fast punches to the head forced him back. My body started to feel strange after I had managed to gain that separation like a bunch of cold water was forced through a needle sized hole in my abdomen. After a quick inspection, I saw that my mana was significantly lower. I looked towards Senior Brother to see that he looked, physically, much better than he did when he just unearthed himself. Senior Brother smirked towards the sky; their attack was more a challenge towards the Master than something intended to defeat me. Youve finally decided to be something fun. Too bad it wont change anything, I replied with a smile. My mouth unhinged and a noxious green smoke spewed out from inside. Any plants that had survived the buffeting winds now quickly withered and died. The smog passed over Senior Brother. His clothes frayed and his skin smoked from the corrosive vapor. He, too, was forced to move to another location to avoid a slow death. It was the first time I had gotten to use my [Draconic Breath], one of the three evolutions I was able to claim before my fight. I have some more tricks to show you too. Chapter 109: A Mentor鈥檚 Scorn
On my rapid growth to Level 40, there were three evolutions made available to me. The selection at Level 30 was [Draconic Breath: Acid]. My [Acid Spit] was upgraded to include this wider, more pervasive ability. It hung in the air for a few moments like smog over an industrial city. I intuited that a magical stat shift would provide me with the greatest impact; a field that would allow me to take the center of the battlefield and run my own tempo. Senior Brother assailed the polluted cloud with a gust of wind, helping to relieve himself of the acrid air that burned his skin, but it did little to purge the infection that dug into the soil. The soles of his feet burbled and seared in the dirt that he tried to hold his ground in. Made immune to my own toxins by virtue of [Lernaean Blood], I was not hindered at all. I hopped through the boiling soil at full speed. My tail swished through the dirt and sprayed a wave of it towards Senior Brother. He raised his fists to ward away the blinding soil, opening up his midsection to a maximum power punch. The bodys trunk groaned and tons of toxic earth was dug into the ground, pushing the recipient several feet backwards. But, admirably, Senior Brother was not removed from his feet. A flick of the finger blew the remaining soil away and Senior Brother met me in the center point between us. The realm that we existed in was my favorite. Within it, there was only the hunger for a decisive blow; a convention of haymakers, the most potent punch that one could throw. My bone-rattling body shots were met with equally devastating body shots. Defense meant nothing in the face of overwhelming offense. Technique took a back seat to sheer force. It was my will against his. You are a beast hidden in a swamp, Senior Brother insulted in between heavy blows. Should I take that as a compliment? You invite better creatures into your domain and drag them into a mire that they cant use their superior abilities in. All they can do is flail and kick and hope that they can wrench themselves free. Even if you stumbled across something good, our differences should still be insurmountable. Yet, here you are, I said with a smile. Making excuses as to why you arent winning in the way you expect. Who are these words for? Me? You? Master? I cant quite tell the purpose. A solid red color completely replaced the normally pallid white complexion that matched the ratty color of the charm nailed into Senior Brothers head. He clenched his fist and excess energy exploded out of him like a frag grenade. He opened his palm and aimed it directly at me. Cutting winds poured out in a directed line. A trench dug through the ground as it charged directly towards me. I stepped to the side, but Senior Brother stepped inside of my stance. He pressed his knee against my knee, slightly bending my knee further than I wanted. His palm glowed red again, making a short journey to press against my center of mass. The feeling of mana drain wriggled its cold tendrils through my body. Instead of forcing him away, I roughly pulled him closer into me until we were nearly pressed together. I could see a momentary look of surprise in his otherwise molten expression; that same emotion you feel when something youve been putting all your strength into breaks your way suddenly. But, my action was not that of miserable capitulation to the force. It was the reversal. You are not the only one capable of healing. My teeth dug into Senior Brothers flesh. The bite felt different in my mouth. Gone was the feeling of a clean, puncturing bite. In its place was a jagged, jarring bite. New notches on the teeth caught on flesh and muscle that they wouldnt normally. When my mouth opened, skin and muscle fibers were ripped by the sharp new additions to my teeth. Even more copious amounts of blood poured from the numerous wounds dug into my victim. Entering the stage was the Level 35 selection, [Serrated Teeth]. For the second time since I descended into this awful place, all of my teeth had fallen out while I flew, covering the mountainside in the old, obsolete enamel. What grew in its place was excruciating like I was teething chainsaws. Blow spewed from my mouth, but what arrived after enduring that suffering was a machine meant to rip flesh apart. And I got to use it to its full destructive effects. I was fine trading my mana in exchange for health. Senior Brother was allowed to be healthy again, but, in exchange, his upper body would be nothing more than ground beef and innumerable bleeding conditions to drain that health right back down. Senior Brother knew this. Angry or not, he was not blind to the fun new decorations to his health bar. It was in his best interests to force me away as soon as he could to progress to the next phase of the fight. Except that he couldnt. Backing out before my full mana depletion would only give me the last bite and the potential to bite more. Save his limb or destroy my mana. Both propositions involved losing something in response. I wanted to see what a proclaimed martial artist would choose. Unlike the lizard caught in the beak of the eagle, Senior Brother tried to choose not to sacrifice either of his tails. A balled fist smashed into my midsection to try to trip me away. But, I could always maximize my strength to stay put and deliver my own disgusting punch directly into his body. Which is what I did. But, that shift in stats caused the temporary abandonment of my magic. My mana disappeared as a result and, much to Senior Brothers relief, my healing ended.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! That did not stop my death from being shaped the way that he wanted. Just because I stopped healing from it didnt mean that I couldnt continue to disable the left side of Senior Brothers body. That did not undo the damage already done and it did not purchase the opportunity to use an item to reverse it. From now until the conclusion of the fight, I would not relinquish what I had gained in that exchange. It was my battle to own through speed and tempo; through body positioning and heinous punches designed exclusively to bring this fight to an immediate conclusion. That conclusion was yet to be reached. A wounded elephant was still an elephant. Despite the injury, Senior Brother was still able to dodge most of my attacks with patient deflection. Heavy handed strikes kept being pushed to the side. No counter-attacks, no limb was available to do that outside of a stray kick every so often. Other than that, it was my own assault. Frustratingly, sacrificing my mana to reach this point of advantage made it difficult to bring it to a conclusion. Our roles were set. I was the attacker and he was the defender. If Senior Brother relented to try to heal, I would rip him to shreds. If I backed off to recover my mana, Senior Brother would be able to repair his arm. I had to break through his defenses and he had to use my power and flip it against me. The honesty in which we knew the conclusion of the fight made our next moves obvious. I threw a heavy overhand with my right. My fist was caught in Senior Brothers palm and pushed across his body to overextend my posture. While Senior Brother repositioned his own body to deliver a light jab to my racing form, I twisted to reveal another heavy left hand swing that occupied Senior Brothers counter attacking hand so that I could recover from the overextension. He was as frustrated with his lack of options and weak counters as I was with my overabundance of shit attacks. Time was marching onwards without anything that could even be considered as satisfying. Any attack utilizing the Masters style was pointless. Dozens of lifetimes went into Senior Brothers training as opposed to my five years of practice. Even my best feeling punches were sent wayward by expert redirection. My most savage attacks were too rigid; the build-up and release far too obvious to catch someone of his caliber off guard. Misdirection was the only avenue that I had to land any attacks whatsoever. I had committed my body to suboptimal positions to allow my attacks to accumulate any sort of damage on Senior Brother. Even that wasnt as effective as I would have hoped as my latest attack was adapted to and blocked. Sight wasnt the primary way that Senior Brother synthesized information. There was something hidden within my mana, my innate intent that I could not obscure that provided Senior Brother with this annoyingly tenacious defense. He threw another short punch, one that I could only try to flick away with a hand that I was about to use to string into my next attack. In my head, it was a nuisance; nothing more than a strike meant to slow me down further. It wasnt until it reached close to my body that I felt the dripping concentration of mana that hung off of his fist. I had been lulled into a procedural fight so that he could unleash this attack. He could have thrown it from a millimeter and it would have hit the same as if he had a mile to run up. I twisted as quickly as I could and the punch glanced against me. It was still enough contact that I could feel the martial arts equivalent of an ICBM brush against me. The valley turned white with bright light and even the soil itself melted away. My scales closest to the strike zone were peeled off of my body like I was covered with an orange peel. An angry red wound stretched from my collarbone to my pelvis. My vision swam with bright light and my ears rang from the mana bomb that was detonated atop me. I swung around blindly to keep Senior Brother from finding a decisive opening. That did not stop me from eating shit in the meantime though. A mutual loss in vision only benefited one party. I felt punches all over my body. Anywhere that my sweeping defenses werent, a fist appeared to leave a stinging impact on my flesh. With a quick shift into mana, I was able to emit another [Draconic Breath] in all directions. As the caustic mist tickled my gaping wounds and a gust of wind buffeted my body, I was able to blink a blurry vision back into my eyes just in time to see Senior Brother leaping towards me. I flailed wildly, emboldening Senior Brother to finally commit himself to his own decisive attack. He reached full speed with his one good arm pulled back, exposing everything that I needed. Just as he smiled with joy, I whipped my head towards him; my eyes full of clarity. Senior Brother could not change his momentum in time to prevent me from spinning around and meeting him in center mass with my final evolution. Something interesting happened after I chose [Serrated Teeth]. When I reached Level 40, I only had one option remaining. There were only nine levels of Transformation. What would happen at Level 50, I could not say, but, for now, I only had one option left. At the time, I viewed it as an afterthought compared to the obvious power offered by the other two. But, now, at this crucial time, I saw a place for it to shine. [Axe Tail]. Twin half-moon blades that grew from either side of my tail dug into Senior Brothers midsection. The speed that he carried himself with did most of the work for me as he split himself in two against the sharp edge of my tail. Senior Brothers body ripped in half from the amount of power placed against the razor sharp edge of the blade. His upper half floated through the air for a moment before falling towards earth. But I would not allow it to hit the ground. My body fully flexed and unleashed a punch that contained every scrap of power that it could conjure. As soon as I set my body, I felt it. My form, built by endless fights with myself locked into perfect position. My soul, alight from the joyous sight in front of it, buzzed with power. My body, strong and weightless, absorbed that power and concentrated it on the edge of its knuckles. Even at the end, you give him your blessing, Senior Brother murmured. The teaching of Master ripped through me as my fist connected with the nail that skewered Senior Brothers forehead. All of the accumulated power in my body moved from my soul and into that nail. It hummed and shook with power before finally freeing itself from the position it was stuck in. The nail tore through Senior Brothers skull, collapsing his head and shooting out the other side like a bloody bullet. The metal stake whistled through the air before impacting on a faraway hill in an explosion that shook the pocket realm. I took several exhales before I began to laugh at my triumph. What deep satisfaction I felt through the death of this stupid fuck. Cry about your Master all you wish, without your own unique strength, it was all meaningless. I activated [Urgent News] and sent word of my victory and desire of payment to Charles. Not even a second passed before a letter and a Portal carver appeared in my Inventory. The letter said one sentence: Good work, report back. At least hes consistent, I said with a sigh as I took the metal tool from my inventory and pressed it into the ground. A lattice of runes and carvings extended from the little metal tool and light filled the dirt trenches. An orange color filled the middle and promised a return to Charles den. I went to lift up Senior Brothers body but stopped for a moment. Within me, there was an urge that wished to voice its desire. The stats that I gained through the victory and the further stats I would purchase through my reward was not enough. With a few bites, I could obtain so much more. My eyes flickered between the portal and Senior Brothers body. But, any hesitation was clearly for show. I wanted to make anyone that watched see that I at least thought about it before making the obvious decision. But, if that wasnt enough, I would tell everyone that could hear my phony rationale, purpose built to offer me the smallest scrap of excuse. He never said what condition I needed to bring him in. It would be a waste not to have a little. Chapter 110: The Reward I stepped out of the portal and into a back-alley covered in Styxs eternal night. The few stray demons that hung out in the alleyway quickly vacated it upon my grisly arrival. Senior Brothers bisected and torn body was cradled in my arms like a bounty from the butcher shop. Get in, now, a familiar voice ordered from behind me as a door swung open. Its been some time, G?lge, I greeted the shadowy demon that welcomed me inside. Have you been well? I was much better before you dragged your mess all over my street, G?lge replied tersely. The orders didnt mention anything about discretion, I said with a shrug. A mistake that I will be sure to rectify in the future. G?lge led me down a set of stairs and deep into the bowels of Desire. Puffs of steam exited from gaps in the piping overhead and the temperature lowered significantly. The stairs terminated in a tight hallway. On either side of the hallway were heavy metal doors without handles. Faint sounds could be heard inside of some of them. I could see G?lge turn his head slightly towards me as we passed by. It seemed that their regular contractors were the type that asked more questions than were good for them. While curious, I had no interest in falling into expectation. No matter, Id learn soon enough. How long since you killed him? G?lge nodded towards the mess in my hands. Few minutes. Less than ten. But, its putting itself back together. The flesh in my hands squirmed and writhed as the death timer quickly was working its way towards zero. The upper and lower half, which I tried to keep as separate as possible, like magnets, were turning around inside my grasp with a supernatural force that I could not contain. Lets make this quick. We wont be able to kill him again. G?lge reached a door to his right. With a flourish of his hands, a large metal ball fell from the sky into his hands. Like molded clay, he pressed the metal into the smooth surface of the door. With massaging fingers, the metal gently reformed into something that resembled a door knob. G?lge twisted the metal and the door swung open with a heavy creak. The shadow gestured for me to proceed. Inside, I found the resting place of my prey. I stepped into a barren metal room. In the center was a pillory made of black Sin-got. The restraints were open and ready to receive their next victim. Wordlessly, I placed the regenerating body of Senior Brother into the restraints. His neck, his wrists, his ankles; nothing remained that he could use as a weapon to break free from his prison. I stepped away and gave him one final look. The nail that I punched through his skull had magically reformed and his unconscious face was covered by a charm that sewed itself into place. There was a part of me that felt displeasure towards such a mundane end to a proud fighter. But, unless the client had enough money to keep him here, hed be free soon enough. All done? G?lge asked impatiently. Yes. I turned my back to Senior Brother and emerged from the chamber. G?lge slammed the door and recalled the metal, leaving only the smooth surface behind. Good. Ill take you to Charles, the shadow informed. We walked away from the chambers and back towards the stairs. As my feet pressed against the steps, I thought I could hear Senior Brothers muffled howling at his Master. No doubt how he could be abandoned, how his devotion was not received with love. I wondered whether or not Master would bother to answer him. G?lge led me up the stairs and through the main rooms of Desire. We headed down a different set of stairs towards a door covered in runes flanked by the same strong looking demons. Though, this time, they didnt feel nearly as strong as they did the first time. But, they didnt oppose my presence. They stepped aside, the door spinning open to reveal the familiar sights and scents of Charles room. G?lge did not follow me in and the doors closed behind me. This time, he had a guest. A long-necked dragon of the Eastern variety. We looked at each other with an expression of mild recognition. Though, his face seemed irritated that his conversation was interrupted by my presence. Ah, Ishmael, Charles greeted. I am glad that you made it. Five years is an impressive time to complete such a daunting task. I knew that you could do it. You dont need to blow smoke up my ass, Charles, I dismissed impatiently. All you need to do is pay me like we always used to do. Charles chuckled in the face of my crass statements like a father who finds his teenagers rebellion adorable. It was a demeanor purpose built to make most people that were on the opposite end of it feel as small and insignificant as possible.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Sir Charles, could this not wait until after our meeting? Yulng said with a scowl. I find all of this to be highly disrespectful. Charles amiable demeanor slipped for a moment. His face turned stoic and his eyes possessed an uneasy glow. I could hear the dragon swallow, the old emperor from the realm below was not accustomed to being the one without the advantage in the power dynamic. But, fortunately for him, he must have been rich enough as Charles demeanor returned to one of kindness. Apologies, Yulng. Ishmael, would you mind giving me another moment with my client? I dont need to be in your way. If you just send me my XP, Ill be on my way. Oh, but, in case you forgot, I mentioned I would give you something else to sweeten the deal. I have brought you something excellent and I would love to see the look on your face when you receive it. Would you be so kind as to humor me this once? Fine, I replied with a cross of my arms. Pretend Im not even here. But- I will assure Ishmaels very highly sought after ability of discretion, Charles said, interrupting the dragons attempt to protest. There was no better person in my employ that I would trust a secret with than our friend over there. Please, let us finish our business. Fine, lets continue from where we left off, Yulng consented. He tried to proceed with the conversation as though I didnt exist. It proved to be too difficult for the emperor as I could feel his attention turn my way. Excellent, Charles said with a grin. He moved his hands subtly. A metal stand sprung from the ground next to me. A bottle of the same amber liquid left on my comatose body rested at the top of the stand. With nothing else to do, I popped the top and took a swig. I believe that you wished for passage to the higher rungs? Charles asked. I want some guarantee of protection when I get there, Yulng corrected. I want an estate to stay on for myself, my most loyal vassals, and my remaining servants. How large is your party? No more than fifty. No more than fifty, Charles repeated with a chuckle. He puffed his cigar a few times, allowing the room to be polluted with the scent of his tobacco. I know of someone on the fourth rung with a little room for you to live out your fantasies on. Though, I must warn you, the price wont be less than a million XP per person. A million per person?! The dragon shouted with a mix of shock and revulsion. Quite affordable, I know, Charles nodded. Of course, that does not include the cost to bring you and all your chosen vassals up to Level 50 or whatever fees the fourth rung may impose on you. Yulng rose violently from his seat. A glass tumbled from his liquor stand and shattered onto the carpet. Rumbling rage and indignation passed through him. You intend to rob me blind! Yet, despite the outburst, nothing happened in response to it. The glass remained broken on the floor. The door did not open and the muscle on the outside didnt pour in to support their employer. Charles himself was entirely disinterested in the performance he was shown. Robbery? Charles asked with a laugh. No, dear emperor, this is simply business. I am not the one that caused your subjects to rebel. I am not the force that made your previous backer disinterested in you. I am not the one that imposed on you the standards of living that you demand. Not only are you disinterested in residing here on the third rung, you request to take up room on the fourth. What is it that you think those demons want? Its XP. Now, either you are going to provide it, or you are not. What is it that you want? Deflated, the dragon returned to his seat. The alcohol stand rose back into position. The old glass disappeared to be replace with a new glass. I suppose I can make do with twenty five. Excellent, Charles nodded. I will make contact and negotiate terms. In the meantime, you are free to use the facilities I had arranged for you here. One of my people will contact you when I am ready. Thank you, Yulng said with a reluctant bow. The dragon brushed by me and I could hear the mechanisms of the door open and close behind me. After a loud thud, it was just Charles and myself left in the room. I moved to take the now unoccupied seat and my alcohol followed me. Let me begin by providing you with the XP that I promised, Charles said. With a flash of red light, the rest of my promised million XP filled my coffers to be hungrily eaten by my [Hoard] and need for more levels. I smiled at the spike in stats that the XP immediately turned into. How was it? Charles asked. How was what? The kill. Was the fight the kind that you were looking for? It was good. The target had more issues than I was expecting, but at least he had some fight in the final moments. Dont tell me that you gave me that mission out of the kindness of your heart? Of course not, Charles refuted. I just knew that it was the kind of job that wouldnt be completed by any person you could pick up on the street. It had to be someone so in love with fighting that it would motivate them to complete it. Though, I dont deny that I expected you to be appreciative of my eye in matching personnel with work. You havent changed. Thank you. I find that youre very much the same person as you were when you were a human. But, we both know that neither of us care about that. How about I show you your reward? I must say, it was more work than I thought it would be to locate it and bring it here. But, I think that it will all be worth it in just a moment. What is it? I asked curiously. Charles clapped his hands together and I heard the doors open again. G?lge walked back into the room. In his hands was a writhing slug-like creature. He plopped the creature on the ground and disappeared into the shadows. What the fuck is that? Go on, Charles encouraged. Take a good look at it. I stood up and made my way to the beast at the center of the room. It was about the size of my torso; an ugly color of sickly yellow and brown like an overripe banana. When I got close to it, it recoiled away from me with a strange whimper. I was sickened by the strange thing. But, for some bizarre reason, I was fascinated by an inexplicable feeling that I had felt this aura before, somewhere deep within my memories. I needed to find out what it was, to uncover the mystery of why Charles looked so fucking pleased with himself. My nails went underneath the underbelly of the slug beast. It wriggled and fought against me, further increasing this child-like feeling of interest. I flipped over the slimy-fleshed beast to see a human face that winced and screeched in response to seeing me. Well, do you know what it is now? Charles asked with perverse interest. He leaned all the way forward in his seat to stare intently at me. The recognition hit me like a speeding car. A great smile crossed my face and my eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. The more it felt fear towards me, the more excited that I felt. It knew me too. I hadnt thought about this moment since the day I arrived here, but it was more perfect than I could ever imagine. I had never seen him so small, so pathetic. But, it was exactly what he was the entire time. Hello, dad. Chapter 111: Do You Know What You鈥檝e Done?
When I was a boy, I thought that I would always be smaller than my father. Every day, I was faced with this imposing figure; someone that could split my head open with a single hit. It was like living in a cage with a tiger, not ever knowing when they would slash you with their claws for no other reason than they are a beast and you are there. There is a mythic status that you put on your parents. The logic of the child says that the parent, as the adult, as the one with wisdom, does not err. When you are left bleeding on the ground, it is because it is normal. It is expected. In fact, it is your fault. If you had done better, if you had followed the nonsensical rules of a chronic drunk, then things would be fine. One day, the mystery to these rules would be revealed and you could live as an adult. Of course, you are living with a tiger. There is no underlying logic. And, as you try to exist peacefully and follow the lessons you learned from the last beating, you get beat again. Maybe it was your fault, maybe it wasnt. It doesnt matter. They are the tiger and you are the boy. But, gradually, I was growing. No longer was my father someone that I could only see when I craned my neck, he was someone who I could see face to face. First, I saw anger that I dared stand at his level. No, it was nothing as coherent as that. I would have considered it a miracle if he had a reason, any reason at all to be angry. The anger that I saw was the same anger that I always saw. It just was that the violence was no longer as effective. When I turned sixteen, I grew taller than my father. It is a bizarre feeling, looking downwards at the man that was the architect to my bloody childhood. I remember an argument that we had. What it was over didnt matter. It was ten in the morning and he was looking for a fight. But, when I looked at him, I saw the dark circle under his eyes. I could see the slight discoloration to his skin and the clueless look upon his face. Now, with his bloated, weakened body, I did not see something that needed to be understood or tamed. I did not see anything worth my time at all. After I worked for Charles for my fathers own poor financial decisions, I didnt see him again. Well, if I did see him again, the expression on his face made it clear that it was not by design; an unfortunate surprise for an endlessly unfortunate man. I saw how he lowered his head when he spoke to me, his pathetic inability to look me in the eye. He feared me because he did not understand me. He expected the reversal in roles would mean that I would be the one beating him. I could see it in the way he flinched when I shifted my body. It was a retribution that he was constantly running from. But, my fists never reached him. He didnt know me at all. Youre even smaller now, I said to the slug that housed my fathers soul. I felt him squirming in my grasp. His face contorted into an expression of terror as he could feel my shattered claws scrape against his slimy skin. An animalistic screech left his mouth as he wriggled even harder. Oddly, that in itself was more of a confirmation that was my father than any sort of primal feeling inside me or affirmation from Charles. I had to create a quest for the lower levels to try to find him, Charles informed with a chipper tone. "You wouldnt even begin to believe how difficult it is to track someone down by spiritual essence. I had to give partial rewards for so many other worthless demons. Oh well, those types make good employees anyways. I wouldnt even know where to begin, I agreed. Tracking down former clients has been something of a hobby for me since Ive gotten here. Ive had such heartfelt reunions with folks that wished to never see me again. A few that you sent here personally, might I add. The beast carrying my fathers soul struggled again to free itself from even my gentlest of grasps. Its incoherent screeching filled the room like a grotesque infant. What are we to do with you? I asked the universe itself. As it groaned and sniveled, my eyes caught hold of an important object. Ah, of course, how inconsiderate of me, dad, I said, scolding myself. Its no mystery why you are so irritable. I bet you havent had anything to drink since you got here. Lets correct that quickly. I pulled the bottle down from the drink stand. With one hand, I pinned down the slug while the other hand doused the liquor over the beasts face. It resisted for a moment, twisting its body and hissing from the unwelcome liquid that covered its face. But, as some eventually leaked into his mouth, his attitude changed entirely. Greedily, voraciously, my father began lapping up all of the spilled liquid with his mouth. His body shuddered like a desert beast drinking water for the first time. Slurps and satisfied noises of a mindless beast left his mouth.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. And, with none left on the ground, he began to wail mournfully that he had no more. I tilted the bottle and splashed the liquor on him to bring him more of that fleeing joy. I thought maybe that this eternal punishment had stripped you of your humanity and dignity. But, I see now that you never had it to begin with. Tell me, were you born like this or were you actually destroyed like everyone liked to say? There was no response. The slug just drank the liquor and then asked happily for more. It was a request that, as a good son, I was willing to oblige. Go on, have more, I encouraged as I tipped the bottle more and more, dumping the endlessly refilling contents onto my dads face. Long gone was the need for freedom and escape. He turned docile on the floor, overjoyed with the treatment he was receiving. In that miniscule mind, broken and twisted into a form that no longer wished for anything, all it felt was kindness from me. I could see it in the eyes. In the expression, I was called benefactor. But, that oh too easy surrender made me frown. The humiliating exchange that I envisioned fizzled out right before my eyes, leaving some ugly sparks behind. Did I one-sidedly assume that you knew who I was? I asked the boozing slug. Did you just squirm because I look scary? No response. Just a meek squeal for more liquor. And, more liquor I provided with a heavy sigh. It was like I was visiting a person with late stage dementia. This was one-way communication. This place took too much from him and there was not even enough left to fear me as his son. I know that you killed yourself when I got arrested, I told the slug. It shuddered slightly, giving me some small bit of hope that there was some consciousness buried deep inside. I know that you ran away instead of facing Charles. This is what that got you. Maybe, if you had taken some responsibility once in your life, then you wouldnt look the way that you do. Maybe, if you had apologized for what you had done and thrown the bottle away, I may have even tried to help you right now. I saw Charles raise his brow at my statement. It was the only reaction that I got at all. But, you cannot deny that there is fairness to this place. This world knew you had no backbone and gave you a form without it. I wonder if, when you were killed endlessly in the Bowels, that you ever looked up at your eventual killer and wondered if there was something you could have done to stop them from striking you. I hope that you realized that, for a moment, you saw the world through my young eyes. Remember that you couldnt handle the pain that you gave. I stood up and walked away from his hideous form. The issue was that his punishment was too perfect. Too many others took bites out of him before me. There was no other way for him to be in such a state. Even the most pathetic demons in the Bowels never looked this bad. This was a full reduction of form; something I didnt think possible. Something that I thought was fitting for this kind of man that he was. Not going to kill him? Charles asked with a tilt of his head. Theres no room left for me in this, I stated. He is no different from a Dungeon monster now. After all thats happened between the two of you? He pressed. You dont even want to take a Portal with him to let off a little steam? What is there to do? There is nothing behind those eyes. There is no joy to be extracted from killing him now. There will be no resistance from him. Hell, he wont even understand why Im ripping him apart. Hell just be a sniveling mess mewling for mercy in a language that only he knows. You know me better than to think Id do anything that boring. Then do you not like your reward? Dont get confused, Charles, I corrected with a wag of my finger. I am overjoyed to know what has become of him. Words cannot describe how I felt when I saw him drink that alcohol. Even now, he is still the same. No, it was a wonderful reward. Thank you. Im glad to hear it. Charles snapped his fingers and a demon walked in and moved to pick up my father. The slug squealed and fought feverishly against the shadows grasp. But, with a pour of liquor, he turned into nothing more than a hideous lapdog. Would you mind if I kept a hold of him? Charles requested. There are a few things that Id like to try and I think hed make a nice subject to test them out on. Besides, isnt it unfair that he never did a single job for me even though it was his debt? I have no further use of him, I answered bluntly. Bye, dad, have fun with Charles. Excellent, Charles said with a smile. The doors clanked open and the demon took my father out for what may be the last time I ever saw him. It was peculiar how little I ultimately felt seeing him go. I only saw him for a few minutes, I didnt even get to tell him anything all that special. But, that in itself was more than was necessary. In some strange logic, his mindless form might be the greatest mercy that this place could have given him. Man no longer, suffer no longer. What a pleasant reunion, Charles said, taking a sip of liquor. I wonder when my own children will be here. I eagerly await the moment that they drop their knees and beg for the same fortunes that they earned in life. Arent you the one that spoiled them? Of course I was, he laughed. But, enough of that. I have another job for you. I tapped my fingers on my scales. There it was; the attempt to return to normalcy. It was a reestablishment of the status quo. A few gifts, some words of respect, and I was meant to be a dog all over again. You know, Charles, in a few ways, you were more my father than my own father was, I said. If youre asking for a share of the inheritance, youre going to have to try a different angle than sentimentality. What are you getting at? Oh, its nothing, I said with a laugh. Its just that I felt a little unfulfilled with my own father. Hes exactly what I hoped, a disappointment. But you, Charles, youre whole. Youre you. Youre even stronger than you were when we were alive. But, in so many ways, you havent changed at all. You still see me as that person you tamed with a leash called debt. Itd be so much more satisfying to take out these feelings of frustration on you. Charles eyes glowed brightly. The large tentacles that he brandished the last time I was in this room returned. A hostile aura coated each and every one of them as they lashed out, but stopped just short of striking me. I thought I already told you, Ishmael. You are either my friend, or you are a casualty, Charles reminded. What do you think that you are going to accomplish? I think I can accomplish a surprising amount, I replied. I dont hate you, Charles. I just hate the fact that you think that Ill be your subordinate again. I have aspirations in this world and I dont have any interest in being the muscle that drags you to the top. Decide right now, are we partners or are we enemies? Chapter 112: The Dog Who Walks on Two Legs
This is quite unexpected, Charles spoke after a short, contemplative silence. I did not think that you possessed greater aspirations beyond the violence you were already performing. Forgive me, but I view your actions so far as purely destructive. I fail to see any logic underneath. Tell me, what is it exactly that you are hoping to do? I hadnt decided yet, I said with a shrug. I figure that Ill come up with the ideas after I win. You wish for a partnership without a goal, plan, or skill set outside of violent killing? I do. Charles stared at me with his blood-colored eyes for a moment. It was a piercing gaze, narrow and calculating. The tentacles that surrounded us wriggled and writhed in subtle betrayal of the emotions that rippled just beneath Charles skin. And here I thought that we had a good thing going, Ishmael, Charles said with a sigh. I was going to bring us all to the top and let you have whatever you wished. But, regrettably, it appears that loosening the chains around your neck has only allowed your head to inflate. Are you only so eager to lash out because you are an overstimulated dog? Far from it, I replied with a laugh. Sometimes, I feel as though I alone understand the purpose of this place. But, I saw that understanding with you. Embracing what you are and pushing it to the extreme is the ultimate expression of being a person. Why would you ever believe that I would allow myself to become subservient in a world where killing makes you the victor? When you have no leverage over me? Dont you think its foolish that there were no renegotiations? That fact is not lost on me. I was not going to use you as some porter or hired muscle. You were to be my champion, fighting in gladiatorial combat against my enemies while I create the opportunities you so crave. Unfortunately, my kill list is so long that I have no need for yours. I would be willing to help you as a friend and partner in exchange for certain benefits. Let me be clear that I have no further interest in taking orders. What will it be, Charles? Charles went quiet yet again. Intelligent though he may be, he had grown too accustomed to the assumptions of his former life; assumptions that he carried with him to this seat. He was finally dealing with a person that did not immediately prostrate themselves to him, with a person that needed nor wanted anything from him that he could craft into binding chains. Before him sat a former animal that was no longer; a dog who could walk on two legs. And he could not understand it. It would be a misunderstanding that would force him in the direction I dearly hoped he would take. You know as well as I do that there is no such thing as two kings, Charles informed. I was beginning to think the same thing. I dont think that a partnership between the two of us is possible. Now the question remains; will either of us tolerate the other walking away from here? The dark tentacles in the room grew further in size. No longer were the incorporeal entities. They grew fleshy masses that battered the walls and ceilings. The alcohol stands were smashed, spilling the bottles onto the ground to leak their brown contents onto the shredded carpet. Black masses pushed up against me, restricting my movement, but still not dealing any damage to me. More threats, more opportunities to force me to back down. There is no further point in treating you like a creature of civility and reason, Charles said with a derisive tone. I have no use for someone that doesnt understand their role in this world. Was asking for a seat at the table so upsetting to you? Cut the shit, Ishmael. We both know that, even if you gave me the perfect plan. Even if you were somebody that I found worthy of a mutual partnership, there was no way to avoid this conflict. There was never a reality where you did not force a fight between us, if for nothing else, to satisfy your own insatiable curiosity as to who is stronger. It is clear that you require a demonstration of our positions in this world. Heres a reminder. I leapt forward, punching through the tentacles that sprung from the ground. Inky mist spread through the air before dissipating. I could see Charles figure just a few feet away, with his hands on his sides without a single look of worry in his posture. Eagerness filled my body. I was ready to be the one to obliterate that confidence. I wanted to see a new expression on Charles face as I forcibly ripped away his worldview and turned it on its head.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. That is, if I could actually reach him. His body, tantalizingly close as it was to my deadly arsenal, was not getting any closer to my biological death machine. The tentacles were not thinning. If anything, they were multiplying at a rapid rate. As soon as one was destroyed, several others would take its place like a calamari hydra. Swipe after swipe, rip, punch, or bite; all I had accomplished was create a near impenetrable wriggling forest. I had to destroy it all at once. I had the ability to do it. My mouth opened and toxic gas accumulated at the back of my throat, ready to peel the paint of the walls and suffocate Charles. Yet, I couldnt do it. His painless tentacles were the key to my remembrance. There was a no kill law in Styx. His death here would only create a punishing situation necessary for him to get his revenge at leisure. I had to lure him out of Styx. But how? There is a brain in your head after all, Charles said with the same tone hed treat a cat that learned how to open doors. Thats right, you cant kill anyone in Styx. Though who said we were in Styx? What? Suddenly, spikes shot out of the tentacles and I shifted my stats to absorb almost all of the damage. Still, noxious spikes clung into my skin, stinging the flesh but unable to do much else. Now, there were rows of black rose bushes standing between me and Charles. What if I had a replica of my business and the surrounding neighborhood outside of city limits? Charles posited. Its not as expensive as you may believe. I frowned at the unnecessary complications throwing a wrench into an honest fight. Though, I did not know why I would ever think Charles would fight fair. Unlimited strength does not change the preferences of the way one would fight in life. Not certain? I dont blame you. This is a serious situation and you know me better than anyone else here. You know its something I would do if it meant an advantage. Better yet, what if this office itself was a bit of a portal to another place? Its entirely possible this room is a pocket dimension that is unattached to the city and not under the domain of the rules. What do you think is the truth? Thoughts flooded my mind. Endless debates over the correct course of action. He hadnt shown me enough to prove we werent in Styx. His tentacles hurt but, even in my combat abilities at Level 20, it wouldnt have killed me and I knew that he would know that. The evidence needed to paint the full picture was held tightly behind Charles back. The only thing I could do was figure out a way to reach him. Once I got my hands on him, I could move from there. My combat flow was interrupted, ripped to pieces. It was like playing basketball but your points would only count if you solved a calculus problem first. Its incompatible. I needed to recover my decisiveness. I needed to determine quickly what I needed to do before I ran head first into a devastating mistake. But, inaction is the same as a decision. While I calculated the perfect blast radius to unleash my spells without killing Charles, he made the next move. The floor around me was covered in an orange aura. The telltale screams of an opening portal filled my ears. Cant decide? Charles asked with a chuckle. Well, I dont blame you. Goodbye, Ishmael. I was outmaneuvered by the information war. But, my pride would not allow such a victory to be so lopsided. Damning all of my thoughts and acting on the one impulse I held this entire time, I unleashed my full blast of [Draconic Breath] to fill the room. A wave of green spread from my mouth and covered the entirety of the room. The tentacles were coated in a film of acid rain. The tentacles withered and died en masse as they reached Charles. His eyebrows raised, but concern did not make its home in him. He adjusted his watch, releasing a golden glow that coated his body. The breath collided with him, eroding the mana and singing his suit, but ultimately doing nothing to damage him. The path to Charles was clear for a couple seconds as the tentacles tried to rise through the acid that covered the ground, giving me the time necessary to charge Charles. Well, if I had that time anymore. Fucking typical, I spat as I fell into the portal. I had grown tired of going through portals that I did not wish to go into. But, I was mostly frustrated by the turn of events. I spoke of the end of our dynamic, but walked directly into the situation that he wanted and without any new insights in how to change it when I undoubtedly come across it again. I still had not determined whether or not we were still in Styx. My gut told me I was, but I lacked certainty. I was dealing with a schemer; a man who made controlling information and wealth his sharpest weapon. Engaging in a battle of wits was the last thing I wanted. The portal, as all that had done before it, ended after a short moment. I was deposited in a flash of mana. I quickly looked around and I spat angrily at the ceiling. Stone walls, iron bars, thin slats near the ceiling that allowed sparse light in. It was a place that could only be created by a man from my country. A prison. Demons sat within each of the rooms, their heads held low. A few offered glances towards their newest cohort, but they did not acknowledge me. It was bizarre. These demons appeared strong. Their frames were powerfully built, the interiors of the cells were heavily damaged by several outbursts, but they seemed unable to escape. A metal box, no larger than a kennel dropped from the sky beside me with a heavy thud. The metal lock was undone and the front hatch was open, revealing an equally metallic and uncomfortable interior. Hello, my dear customers, Charles voice said, emanating from every corner of the structure. I could see the demons flinch at his words, their heads turning warily up towards the ceiling where they believed that he watched from. I have a special offer for you, he continued. You see, a subordinate of mine and I came to a disagreement that regrettably turned violent. I need to show him the world that he was spared by being on my good side. Show him a good time and put him in that box when youre done. As appreciation for your cooperation, I will reduce your remaining debts by half. With that, the doors swung open. At the threshold of the cells, beautiful weapons materialized, waiting for a strong hand to grasp it. And all of them did. Charles, youre going to make me feel nostalgic. Chapter 113: Beast of the Concrete They say bringing fists to a knife fight is foolish and knives to a gun fight equally so. Today, I was bringing fists to a magical knife fight. The debtors of Charles grand wish-making empire came with the full force of a beast that knew that it may not have another chance to eat again. Ravenous gazes and reckless charges converged in the center of the cells. Directly atop me. It truly was perfect. I ducked under a sword that spewed ice from the edge. I punched up at it, knocking the sword upwards and freezing my knuckles. Frost coated my arms and I moved to counter. But, instead I twisted my body to dodge a spear with a white-hot tip. I raised my forearm and blocked a crushing blow from a fist covered with a Sin-got gauntlet. Frenetic, frenzied attacks assaulted me from all sides in an attempt to overwhelm me. There were openings to return fire, of course. No group of strangers could perfectly coordinate without coming across issues. The ice sword and a sword made from bone smashed into each other in an attempt to find the same piece of flesh. Screams from the black fire within the blade clashed with the freezing gale to create the sounds of a failed Arctic expedition. Within that window the discord created, I delivered a solid punch into one of the demons. They were flung backwards into the cells and smashed into the wall with force. But, they immediately got back up to their feet and resumed the melee. It was like that for all the attacks I delivered. All of the victims of my strikes were strong enough to require at least two. Even if I was unable to use full force to keep my defenses high, none of the demons sent to kill me were pushovers. While a couple had died, none were blood balloons waiting for me to pop. Charles always had an eye for quality. I flushed the hallway with tar and the group leapt backwards. I sprayed my acid and demons with large shields and armor that bled mana stood in the way to take the brunt of the attack. The group stood around me, waiting for the tar to end and to rush back in. Those there was desperation within them, there was no foolishness. They had good senses as well. I leapt from inside the spray of tar, my fist pulled fully backwards and my stats ready to do significant damage. The demons on the other side showed surprised expressions, but did not look panicked. The shields in the front were raised and the demons behind braced the front for the incoming impact. My fist smashed into the shield, pushing the entire formation back by a few feet. I heard a few grunts from the demons all being pressed together in a mass of flesh. But, they held. A fist sized dent remained in the defiant shield wall. It taunted me, ordering me to obliterate it and any hope that they carried with it. As they scrambled to recover, I punched it again, sending them further backwards. It still stood. The demons from the other corridors pushed through the tar. Burning black sludge clung to their bodies, but I did not pay attention to them. There was something more important to be destroyed first. I punched, over and over again. Until the demons behind me bore down on me. I slashed my axe tail behind me, catching someone in the chest while I punched another time. I took a spear to the shoulder, but punched again. Now, the shield was more dent than anything else. The hand that held it was rubbed raw by the forces that were inflicted upon it. Their arm appeared broken, but a look of determination carried in the eyes that waited just behind the metal surface; held up by all the demons behind it. No nail stands defiant to the hammer. I gripped my fingers on the shield and ripped backwards. The support behind the demon braced for a push and did nothing to protect from a sudden pull. I heard another crack as the weakened arm failed to keep a hold of the shield. I turned around and smashed the shield into the ground, blocking the path behind me before I shifted the tar to plume around it like a black geyser. Shouts and scrabbling could be heard as the demons reorganized and moved backwards. The demons that once held up the shield had demons swarmed around him. The ground shook as a massive club was slammed into the ground. Spikes of concrete shot up from the floor, trying to pierce my heart. With an open-palmed strike, I turned it to dust. Its far too crowded, isnt it? Charles voice sprang up through the universal intercom. Allow me to remedy that. A rumble covered the building. My footing was tested beneath the violent movement from the floor. The stones tilted and tried to send me sliding backwards. I dug my talons into the stone and anchored myself to the ground. The mass of demons that were now slightly above me, unable to keep their weights up, tumbled down into me. I turned the situation into a feeding frenzy. The first demons to fall found themselves in a blender of fists and teeth. But, quickly, too many demons fell and a wall of flesh smashed into me. My talons popped free and we were sent into the shield which also was quickly overwhelmed. As we all fell, I gnashed at anything that was close enough to my teeth while swords and spears and axes tried to pry open my scales and get into my flesh.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The hallway opened up behind us and the concentrated mass fell in all directions like the worlds worst group skydiving event. Those of them that could fly or levitate pushed themselves away from the group. I flapped my own wings, but the demons around me gripped their arms around my wing and kept them from moving. If thats how you want to play it, I said with a grin. I wrapped my arms around as many of the demons as I could and maximized my defense. Seeing my response, some correctly tried to pry themselves free of my grasp, but I would not let them. Most remained resolute, determined to see me to the bottom and earning my deep respect. Eventually, the ground delivered the greatest punch. A loud wet crunch surrounded me as the air was forcibly expelled from my lungs. A loud metallic crash rang out right next to me. I turned my head to the side to see the metal kennel joined me down at the bottom. All around me was death. Mushed bodies, mangled limbs, crushed skulls that oozed blood and brains surrounded me. I flung myself up to my feet and saw that a few had survived. Cushioned by the deaths of others, they tried to get away from the carnage. I would not let them. With the large space at the bottom of the corridor, I was able to use my favored strong attacks to the fullest. Damaged bodies were obliterated into their finale from my most powerful punches. One, two, three, four; all but one of the remaining demons from the pile had perished. I watched them run, trying to find where their weapon had fallen to. Suddenly, they lacked confidence. I could smell it. I craved to push it further in a frenzied chase. It was not so much a chase as they could never have hoped to outrun me. I sprung into the path they were running in and planted my feet. I could see their eyes widen; calculations were run at record speed behind eyes that rapidly looked in any direction that could get them away from me. A direction that didnt exist. They did not stop in time to prevent themselves from running into my fist at full speed. I dont even think they registered the fact that they had died. Like hitting a parked semi at over a hundred miles an hour, there was nothing left of their upper torso, just a red mist that spread through the air. I looked around to see a ring of demons surrounding me while several more flew in the skies above me. They did not intend to waste the sacrifices. They all moved at once at similar speed. They composed their forces in a way that there was an even distribution of spearmen. The ground beneath me turned into sucking mud that caked my feet and ankles. Slowly, they were learning to work better with each other. With great discipline, they struck forward in unison, focusing on my more immobile legs. Burning, cold, acid, and all other sensations met me as they leaked through the small wounds they managed to take. Arrows and javelins rained from above, sticking into my wings and trying to keep me grounded. I pulled my leg against the mud while I sprayed my [Draconic Breath] in all directions. As soon as I got my leg free, magical chains sprung from the ground and snared both my legs. More sprang up to try to immobilize my arms. I raised my fist and slammed it into the ground as hard as I could. The concrete split open on impact and a large fault line spread through the floor. The shaking forced the demons to brace while more projectiles rained from above. I punched again, growing the crack significantly as it spread underneath of the demons who began to keep attacking with spears while others blocked with shields. The crack started to reach the walls and slowly climb up. I could hear the structures groan as they were weakened beneath the damage I was causing. A small hammer was flung at me. It hit me square in the head. Lightning scattered in all directions, causing my muscles to spasm involuntarily. Another volley of attacks scraped against my scales, eroding my defenses. Seeing the effect of the hammer, more lightning came my way. A lightning bolt appeared in a flying demons hand and was flung down upon me. An explosion of light rocked the room, temporarily blinding and deafening me. But, this one was only damage. Even without sight or hearing, I still knew where my fist was and where the ground was. I punched again, feeling the multitudes of pain hit me in hopes that I would eventually be passivized. I could still feel the vibrations in my feet with each punch, whispering to me that the next one would surely be the one that would bring it all down. When that promise wasnt delivered, it would tell me again that it was close. Just another hit. Endure the pain a little more. Live just a moment longer and soon- A punch smashed into the ground and I heard the satisfying crack that I was hoping for. The ground lurched and rose unevenly. The magic and stone that held it together had broken and it could no longer keep its shape. Rooms formed around demons before collapsing with them inside. Bloody fountains and surprised screams sprung out at random. Large chunks of concrete fell from the sky. One crushed a flying demon before landing atop part of the ring. No amount of coordination could work its way through the chaos. Some tried admirably, but their wary eyes were too focused on surviving the room than cornering me. The mud and chains soon disappeared, the focus or life required to maintain them extinguished. But, I was glad to join them on their uneven ground. I flung myself into their disorganized ranks, punches and tar were sent at everyone and everything. They tried to rally, to surround me and kill me, but there were too many openings; too many opportunities where a lapse in focus allowed me free reign. While they feared what the rooms collapse would do to them, I harbored no such fears. Crushed by a rock, mangled by wild magic, or turned into a pin cushion, none of it mattered for I needed them all dead, even if I did manage to survive. As your numbers dwindle, I will only grow stronger! I proclaimed, throwing another punch that ended a new life, allowing me to purchase a level and raising the limit of my [Hoard]. Slash, punch, bite. Rip and kill until there was nothing left. At a point, I began to resent the kills that the room obtained as though they were stealing directly from me. Their flesh wouldnt sate me like the ones ended by my own hand. Flaps of meat from the deceased dangled from my mouth while I tried to collect more. Then, like a glass dome dropped from a desk, the mana shattered completely. We were sent flying through the ether in all different directions. Wild magic struck me from every direction, ripping away chunks of my vitality. I could hear screams all around me as though they were directly on top of me. But, I saw and felt nobody. I was simultaneously overcrowded and impossibly alone. In a belch of magic, I was sent back out into the world. Blood and bricks and mana sprayed me into a rock wall before it all imploded back into the void. I laid still on my back, breathing heavily and recovering strength. I seemed to be in a cave. What cave and where, I had no idea. At the very least, I didnt seem to be in a Dungeon. There was an exit somewhere. But, for now, I could afford to take a short rest. A sharp pain stung my chest. My eyes drifted down to see a black arm reaching out from my shadow. A dagger that exuded black wisps was clutched in its hand. Blackened blood spilled from the wound causing waves of pain to wash over my body with every heartbeat. How long were you in my shadow? Since you first left to meet Grendel, G?lge answered impassively. The shadow man rose from my silhouette and stood over me. You never know what a wild dog will do when it runs out of things to bite. You came at a good time. All of my other playmates are dead. I needed some new flesh. Chapter 114: Blackout Who is it that you think youre going to play with? G?lge asked pointedly. You are going to die and thats it. Ah, I answered with a tone of disappointment. But where is the box I was meant to be put in? It appears to me that you lost it. G?lge hovered his hand over me. From my shadow, the screeching of metal rubbing against rock could be heard. Like a submarine breaching the oceans surface. The metal kennel sprung from the rocks and landed with a loud thud right beside me. From my vantage point on the ground, I finally noticed that the name Ishmael was etched into the side of the kennel. For me specifically," I commented before I turned my head to face G?lge. Go on then. If Im going to die, then kill me now. I made a show of exposing my chest to the shadow. The shadow, much to my disappointment, didnt accept my invitation. He hung away from me, his knife brandished but clearly without any killing intent behind it. No matter how expertly someone conducts themselves, there is no hiding the feeling that you get in your stomach when someone genuinely wishes you dead. And I felt none of it from G?lge. All I felt was the wariness of a hunter confronted with a dangerous game. I could see that he felt he had something to lose by attacking me, otherwise he would have gotten it over with already. Either he had supreme confidence that his attack was a fatal one, or he lacked the confidence that he could finish the job now that I had survived the attack. If youre waiting for the poison to get me, I would recommend relaxing, I advised. It may take a long while before that happens. That is, if it kills me at all. Seemingly understanding the true nature of my words, G?lge pulled a golden orb from his pockets and slammed it on the ground. The tunnels erupted in flashes of light. I squinted my eyes, and saw G?lges silhouette disappear. A disco ball of light spun around on the floor. The dancing lights bounced off of the rock formations to create shadows that ran circles around the room. Somewhere in here was G?lges blade. See? Were already playing. I ended my respite and rose to my feet. I rubbed my fingers against the black wound that gashed my chest. Sticky oil-like blood clung to my fingers. I placed it close to my nose and sniffed. It smelled like rot. Assessing the injury, it seemed like a shallow cut. Even against my high defenses, I imagine the assassin believed that drawing blood was all that he needed to finish the job; that his toxins were stronger than my natural defenses. Too bad for him that my body stat increases poison resistance. It was a lesson that my clone taught me well. It was not the time for distracted reminiscing. My nostrils flared for lingering scents of the shadow demon, but nothing wafted against my nose. It was as though he had never been here at all. Hide and seek was the new game of the day. A game that didnt interest me at all. But, I was not such a spoilsport that I wouldnt play along, nor would anything else have entertained me at this time. I didnt wish to stay here, slashing at shadows. Instead, I went to the golden ball and picked it up. It was hot, steaming in my hand and sending bright light everywhere like a nuclear night light. With the light held tightly in my hands, I made for the nearest tunnel. The light and shadows began to drain from the room and rush to the next corridor like a frantic crowd. What are you doing? G?lge demanded, his voice seemingly inside of my head. Finding a way out. Its up to you whether or not you decide to follow me. I entered the tunnel and tried to navigate the labyrinthine passageways of the tunnel. Though I did not see or hear G?lge move to follow me, my intuition told me that there was no chance that he would not follow me. Whether or not he did anything was up to him. As for me, my main focus was on getting out of this place, wherever it was. All I knew was that it was another cave system. At this point, with all of my underground wanderings, I really should have had better intuition of how to get out of them. But, when you had as much time as you could ever want and an interest in finding the strong enemies at the deepest part of a cave system, my senses werent properly honed to find the way out of them. Do the opposite of what I had done in previous caves was a logical next step in my thought process, but I still faced the conclusion that I never put much thought into it in the first place. The smells, the sounds, natural cues in the formation of the rock; there were no skills that I possessed but wander aimlessly. I heard a small cracking sound beneath my feet. Instinctively, I leapt forwards as a small explosion ripped behind me. Shrapnel peppered my back as the blast shook the cave. A few rocks were dislodged and fell onto the floor of the tunnel, but the structure stood firm. On the ground, I saw a magic circle quickly fade into nothingness. I narrowed my eyes at the path that waited in front of me. Tell me, how do you enjoy being Charles new favorite dog? If you knew my existence before I met Charles, you would understand me, G?lges voice echoed through the tunnels. What I am now is a result of his gifts, the loyalty that he gives in response to the loyalty that I offer. Without Charles, I would have been nothing. I thought that you were someone who was much the same. That couldnt be any further from the truth, I said with a chuckle. Charles and my interactions were based upon a debt that I did not owe him. The end of my childhood and all of my free adult life was spent in subservience to him. There was no mutual loyalty.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. But I heard that you did not reveal any information on him when you were captured. In exchange, he was going to negotiate your release, G?lge countered. What is that if not mutual loyalty? My own values just so happened to align with his best interests at that moment, I said with a shrug. I have no qualms with having respect for Charles, but such a thing is impossible as long as he views me as a tool. Just like he views you; tools that can break and be discarded. G?lge was silent for a moment, giving me some semblance of self-satisfaction that I had managed to deliver a crucial argument. I know that I am a tool to be used, G?lge answered disappointingly. But, that obedience does not come from nothingness. In life, you do not get to choose your kings. If they are cruel, if they are erratic, if they are unjust; there is little that a single person can do to change those things. Down here, you have the option of choosing your own king. If I am not strong enough to become king, then I must throw my lot in with someone who will take care of me. As opposed to you, someone who destroys and kills and does not offer anything to anyone, I would choose Charles every time. It is not the purpose of this place to provide for each other. This is a place designed to take and take and take. Charles only gives you anything so that he can take more. I am stronger than the need for loyal followers. I just need a business partner. Then continue to be alone. I pressed onwards, trying to make sense of the cave system. There were collectible funguses and minerals that clung to the sides of the cave walls. Spotted slugs crawled along the ceiling, nibbling at the moss that grew near the groundwater that rested somewhere on the other side of the rocks. G?lge occasionally tried to make his presence known through further traps. I was willing to be caught off guard by them occasionally than to focus my efforts on dodging them and loosening my focus on his blade. He had an impressive arsenal of trap arrays. There were traps that made spikes of earth jut from the ground, stabbing me and blocking my way until I punched the path clear. There were traps that covered the ground in sharp wires and traps that emitted gas that made me lightheaded and traps that gave me auditory hallucinations. Still, he did not leave his cover and the ball of light remained in my hand. I started to find that much of this cave was linear; at least this stretch of cave was. There were branches, but they were short and often resulted in dead ends or squeezed down to a point that I found it unwise to continue. There was a main throughway that I had followed that slowly wound upwards, giving me confidence that I was on the right path to reach the surface again. As I navigated a narrow stretch of tunnel, I heard the next crack of a trap array. I had been expecting it as the opportunist, who normally tried very hard to have an irregular attack pattern, just could not resist using a chance where I would not be at my best posture. I had to hunch to get through this part of the tunnel and, as soon as I crouched down to move through the opening, the next trap was already waiting there. It was difficult to move forward quickly. I could maximize my speed, but I wouldnt be able to accelerate far or generate any momentum before I would need to change my posture and change directions. I just had to maximize my defenses and weather the blow. A powerful wind pressed through the tunnel. Air rapidly vacated the section I was in, leaving my next breath to collect nothing but a gasp. A small icon for suffocation appeared and I had to move quickly. For a brief moment, I did find it interesting that the demon that removed sleep and hunger and thirst kept the need to breathe. But, the next gasping breath demanded all of my attention. I scrambled forward, through the tight sections of the tunnel. It moved upward vertically and squeezed further. I had to squeeze my body through the narrow chamber that I climbed through. Whatever oxygen that was still in my body was forced out like it was the last bit of toothpaste. I used my [Draconic Breath] coating the section in caustic gas to block the obvious knife attack. That, combined with the fact that the shadow surely had to breathe too, kept that knife from appearing. Soon, I wriggled my way to the next stretch of navigable tunnels. I pressed my hands into the ground to vault myself out to see another magic circle appear beneath my palm. I tried to force myself out and roll away, but I felt like my entire body was coated in glue. It was more than that, the roll that my mind told my body to perform seemed to happen at half speed. Worse than that, I hadnt even begun the roll yet. My body was still vaulting out of the vertical chamber. My legs hadnt even cleared the lip of the new tunnel. A purple hourglass appeared on my right hand and I realized that I was in some sort of slowing field. And, just as I came to that realization, I saw the knife appear out of one of the shadows on the wall. The blade carved its way through the air to come on a direct course with my neck. I started to move my body to react, but it was not being cooperative. Even if I were to go at maximum speed, it would only be at the same pace as the dagger. I could maximize my defenses and take another stab of the dagger to weather out the trap, but I wanted to punish him in kind and put an end to these frustrating games. I saw my solution in my right hand. As it was in contact with the circle, it wouldnt be stupid to assume that it was what was slowing the rest of my body. I had already shifted my hand away slightly from the circle as I was pushing my body up, but the hourglass remained up. A gamble formed in my head. Detach the source of the speed, regain control of my body. I sprang into action, knowing that there was only going to be less than a second between slashing my wrist and G?lges knife. My left hand raised and moved down towards my right wrist. All the while, I was hyper-conscious of the blade that was still moving towards me. Adrenaline caused time to slow down. It was only a couple seconds, but it felt like a full minute My left hand cleaved through my right wrist. The hourglass faded, but the spell took another second to fully disappear. Before I could spring into action, the shadows knife pierced my neck, handing me an even more painful blow with my defenses lowered. But I would not be without my revenge. My hand gripped G?lges wrist and I closed at full power. I heard the bones crunch as G?lges wrist shattered beneath my grip. I yanked as hard as I could to pull the shadow from his hiding place, but he turned himself into black mist before I could finish the job. I knew that, from my own experience, a bailout move like that couldnt be performed multiple times. The knife smacked the rocks before being recalled back into the shadows inventory. I could not hear him, but I knew that he was inside of his shadow realm cursing the pain. I wasnt in any better condition myself. My right hand was regenerating and I took another, more painful stab. At least I could breathe again. I finished crawling out of the vertical step and starting to move up the tunnel again. I could do so at greater leisure now that G?lges injury prevented him from wanting to risk another attack. He did not have much time to plot an attack anyways. After another couple minutes of hiking, I felt a breeze blow by my body and a whistling sound emanating from further up. I rounded the corner and saw the sky through the mouth of the tunnel. The cave system terminated on the side of a cliff. Roiling waters could be seen below. Dark shadows swam in the depths, eager for someone to enter their domain. Go away, I ordered the demon that hid in my shadows. As long as you are in hiding, I cannot harm you. You are too weak to hurt me. Go back to Charles and tell him that his gifts were not good enough to change my mind and that this can all end if he treats me as a peer. I felt the presence slither away, ending our little game. No matter what I did, surviving without the ability to immediately strike back at Charles left him ample time to consider how he would bolster his defenses against me. His next effort would not nearly be as half-hearted as this one turned out to be. I would need to come up with some measures of my own. Lets see what Yoshitsune is up to. Chapter 115: Milk Carton Girlfriend
Several hours passed since I sent my first message, through [Urgent News], to Yoshitsune. She hadnt responded after the first hour. But, that was to be expected. Its Hell, you dont drop what youre doing just to answer a message. Somewhere in my ego, I had felt like she was into me enough to do just that. Unearned disappointment had filled me when I had that thought, but it didnt stay for long. I sent a message after another hour to no response. It had been close to half a day since I sent the first message. At least five more were sent out since then without any notification whatsoever. I couldnt even check if they had been read. What happened to Yoshitsune? Did she get herself caught in another death loop? Charles didnt use any of them as a threat to my participation, so either they were inaccessible or already dealt with. I almost hoped that Charles put her in that situation. If she hated him, then she would be more willing to accept the atrocities that I wanted to inflict. Of course, those private thoughts would remain private forever. Its possible that she had already moved on to the next rung, it sounded like every able-bodied person was being sent up to the next region. If she was participating in the biggest war known to man, would she have the time to respond to me? It could be that she was just in a Dungeon and wasnt able to be reached. If she was in a position like I had been with Control, I might not hear from her in years. Or possibly, time apart had allowed her to fall out of love with me. I had been gone for five years after only a single occasion of romance. Bizarre, how I preferred her in a cycle of dying endlessly than her losing interest in me. More bizarre still is how I had [Urgent News] open again to draft a new message. I started writing up some sort of apology; its what I used to do professionally with Miranda every time I canceled a date and I had grown accustomed to treating Yoshitsune with the same strategies. Feeling like the kind of hopeless lover that Terry once accused me of being, I sent out the apology for not talking and explaining the circumstance. If this didnt work, she was either unavailable or she hated my guts. I pushed my mind away from thoughts of Yoshitsune; it felt like my pride as a man demanded it. Instead, I focused on my current situation. I had flown up the slide of the cliff to find no familiar scenery. I hadnt spent much time on the coast; I hadnt spent much time anywhere outside of the school and Controls subspace, now that I thought about it. If I rose higher, I could follow the sky to where it turned dark over Styx. I could go back immediately, but it wouldnt accomplish much at all. Instead, I did a little wandering. If for nothing else but to clear my head. There were a lot of thoughts swarming in my mind like snakes suffocating each other with their constricting grasps. They wriggled and fought to vie for my attention. Charles was holed up in Desire behind a vault door. I knew enough about him to know that he had no desire to risk himself until every other resource has been exhausted. While it eliminated immediate risk to himself, he was continually feeding me fresh bodies to grow stronger. Maybe I should wait and let him completely serve his buffet before enacting any plan to go after him. Keeping him on the back foot would only give me more chances to outmaneuver him. Did I need to outmaneuver him? Couldnt I easily just move on from here and face off against the camps of Wrath? I could get rid of my enemy and beat Charles to the top in one go. The only downside is that there would be an undisputed gulf between us. Beating up Charles when I already conquered Hell would make for the worlds most pathetic dick measuring contest. Of course Id win in that context. I supposed that the question was: Is dealing with Charles worth it? Getting one up on the man who made me a modern day slave would read well to someone that viewed my life from the outside. But, it was never Charles that I hated for that and the one I did hate for it was now nothing more than a worm in a cage. But, why did I want to work with him? It was stupid to ever try to win a partnership with someone who didnt see anyone in life as a peer. I was doing little more than teaching a dog to lay an egg. Sure, his assertions left a bad taste in my mouth, but our last encounter made it clear that we were at a stalemate. So then, what did I want? I got his acknowledgement as a killer. It always felt good to be acknowledged by a fellow killer that youre good at it. But, at the same time, it also felt like a jab. I felt like he was telling me that it was all I was good for. Im not worthy of a crown because my victory wouldnt have anyone alive to call me king. If that assertion wasnt incorrect, if I didnt care if there was a Hell left to rule over, why did that statement bother me so much? In the end, its because I want to prove myself. Isnt that how youve always been? A playful voice broke my thoughts. Doesnt it remind you of every other time you found yourself overlooked and undervalued? Your life is a tragic play for validation. I jolted to attention and whipped my head to the side. A pond sat near a grove of trees. Crouched down on the shore was a child. They moved their hands and frogs made of mud were spat out to the surface. A chorus of wet croaks serenaded the child in appreciation for the life that they brought. The child looked my way and smiled at me with a wide enough grin to close their golden eyes.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Hello, Nostalgia, I greeted. Boring, the Folly said with a pout. Why is everyone acting in such a boring way? Its like they are prisoners of their own thoughts. I have a lot to think about, I responded, subconsciously treating this ancient being as though he were my sons classmate from school. I like your frogs. Thanks, Nostalgia sighed. They moved their fingers in a beckoning motion. One of the frogs hopped out of the water and croaked merrily on the shore. I like that they can go on land but always have to go back to the water or they die. Its like they never left the womb. What better embodies me than that? The frog that made it to the shore rapidly dried. Its skin ossified and it let out one pained belch to the world before it became nothing more than a rock. Nostalgia lifted the stone and tossed it back into the water where it quickly dissolved into the pond. What are you doing in the middle of nowhere? I asked. Was it to meet with me? Our meeting is incidental, Nostalgia answered. Nor were you the first one to walk by me since Ive been here. But, demons down here are too afraid, too reverent, to be all that entertaining. I have seen the hunched backs of demons bowing before me more than I have seen of their face on this rung. Nostalgia dragged their finger through the pond water. Long stalks of vegetation rose from the sediment and sprouted out of the surface. The grasses detached themselves before twisting and folding into insects. Soft buzzing emitted from their rapidly flapping wings. Im bored, Ishmael, Nostalgia said plainly. The demons on the highest realm arent interested in playing with me. They are looking to the throne, engrossed with fighting each other and asking for boons as though we care who wins. Worst still, my siblings are too engrossed in the impending future to enjoy the present. Their struggles stem from the past, but they are not intoxicating reveries of the past. It is trauma that drives them forwards. You guys feel trauma? I nearly guffawed. You are but a slug, Ishmael, Nostalgia said bitterly. No, while insulting, its not good enough. Youre worse than that, Ishmael. You are an amoeba. You dont comprehend a multi-celled organism. If an amoeba could worship, it would probably see an ant as god. But, if an ant could worship, it would view a human as a god. Humans can create floods and fires and all sorts of disasters that would show you as a vengeful god worthy of sacrifice and appeasement. And humans have their own gods, I finished the cycle. You are the amoeba, Nostalgia repeated. And we Follies are the ants that know of the god beyond humans. They are terrified of both the human and the god. They are terrified of the possibility of a god beyond god. Once your brain reaches that point, there is no stopping until youve fully spiraled. Should I be worried? If you were to be shot in the back of the head and not even know you had been shot before dying, would you care? Probably not, I said with a shrug. Then, there is nothing to worry about, Nostalgia said. If the worst comes to pass, you will exist and then you wont before your brain could even process that anything had happened. And you arent worried? I embody fear of the future, Nostalgia answered with a giggle. There is no one more terrified than I am. While Control and my siblings face forward, I am designed to only be capable of looking back. Instead of looking for a solution, I can only cling onto the desire to return to a time before we knew our place in the world. For there is no greater peace than ignorance. As that is my purpose, I am expected to contribute nothing. And so, I have been temporarily cast aside. I just raised my eyebrow at Nostalgias words. I had more questions for Nostalgia, but I held my tongue. I wouldnt answer if a slug asked me about religion. Is there something that you want to play? I wondered. Nostalgias golden eyes peered out from underneath their sleeves. I had to consistently remind myself that this child was perfectly capable of removing me from existence with a snap of the fingers. What do you know how to play? You have all my memories, just pick one of them. It is fine, Nostalgia said, rising to their feet. I need to get moving. Besides, I know you have your own problems to deal with and less and less time to accomplish it. Shouldnt you be focusing on that instead? If I knew what I should be doing, Id be doing that instead of wandering the countryside. I guess youre right, Nostalgia chuckled. You made yourself a box, crawled in it, and now youre crying for someone to let you out. What do you mean? Youre only cornered by yourself, Nostalgia continued. Your friend from life wont prevent you from leaving. If you cant get them, are you going to freeze yourself in time waiting until somebody else wins the game of Hell instead? Say, do you know who put in the rule in Styx to stop killing? A demon that won the game of Hell previously, Nostalgia answered. You would have hated them. In fact, Im sure that there arent two demons that are further from each other in terms of ideologies. While you march around leveling the world with a swipe of your solitary hand, that demon was carried to the top by powerful friends and allowed to rule over people stronger than them. They put many rules in place, many of which were overturned. The only major one that remains is the no kill rule of Styx. It was the only one that others could exploit. If there have been other rules of Hell in the past? Why arent any still ruling today? They deemed themselves unworthy of the responsibility. I wonder if there is anyone that is worthy. Nostalgia rose to their feet. They brushed the dirt from their pants and emitted a melancholic sigh. A wooden door that looked like it had been ripped off the average suburban home sprouted from the ground and swung open. So long Ishmael, Nostalgia said. Well play next time. Before you go, I said, stopping Nostalgia. You want to know about your woman? If you could tell me, Id appreciate it, I said with a nod. Shes not dead, Nostalgia answered. I would know. One of my most potent followers leads her. Shes also quite far from here. Even if she came running right this second, she wouldnt get to play with you. Dungeon or out of love it is. I see, thanks. Dont you have other friends that you can play with instead? Its boring if you only play with one person over and over again. You dont have any fun that way. Nostalgia marched into the door. It slammed into the wooden frame behind them. For a second, I thought I heard a soft maternal voice come from the other side. Other people to play with? If Yoshitsune is too far away, its hard to not believe that Vendetta is also quite far away. Who else would I contact? Capitaine? No, I audibly said. Who else is there? Admittedly, making friends wasnt high on my list when I got here. But, after what Nostalgia said, I almost felt like a loser that I didnt have anyone to call on. Even in life, I at least had a few guys Id go out for drinks with. We had a fantasy football league together. Not that any of my fucking superstars would stay healthy the whole season. And, even if I did message them, they didnt have any way of contacting me back. I could send them a map and wait, but how would I know if they sent me a message back? Only Yoshitsune, Herzblatt, and I had [Urgent News]. Herzblatt. The dog priest seemed to be going the right direction, losing his deterministic personality in exchange for something a little more bloodthirsty. Would he have made it here by now? There was only one way to find out. I sent a basic message in the ether, asking Herzblatt if he made it to the third rung yet and if he wanted to catch up. Not even a minute passed before a message came back. I grinned and started flying in the direction Herzblatt said he was in. Looks like its your turn to give me an opportunity, you crazy little fuck. Chapter 116: Opportunity Knocks The location that Herzblatt sent me led me to the other side of Styx from where I was. From the rocky coasts, I flew to a relatively flat region of grasslands and plains. The outlines of the great peaks that I trained on were just barely in vision. Atop the grasslands was a large encampment with a massive tent in the middle like a big white onion. It was reminiscent of the sprawling tent settlements of the Dragon Emperor. In fact, I thought that I could identify a few tents that were from that specific camp out. It made sense, Yulngs camp had been reportedly harmed and driven to higher rungs. But, this was far too populous to fit with the small group of retainers that he intended to save. I was directed to land directly in the center of the tents, nearest to the massive tent. Well-equipped demons milled around, giving me wary looks, but tolerating my presence so long I didnt cause any problems. A stream of demons were pouring into the large tent. Some sort of meeting was going on. It looked like most of the encampment was heading inside. I didnt see Herzblatt amongst the demons. He must have just given me a general location. That, or he was already inside. I sent him a message stating that I was there and waited for further directions. I was interested to see what had become of the dog priest after our separation. If he was in such a large group, he must have chosen a patron to follow. Which one? And, would we have to come to blows in the eventuality that I made my own play for the top? A sound of a return message went off in my head. Come in. I tilted my head at the message. Where? But, as soon as I posed the question in my mind, I heard the sound of tent flaps opening up. Two demons opened an alternate threshold to the large tent. They wore austere white robes paired with extravagant bangles and necklaces and other accessories. The guest is welcomed inside, one of the attendants said, beckoning me inside. You might have me mistaken for someone else, I said reflexively. Im looking for a dog priest. His name is Herzblatt. Then, you are Ishmael, the other attendant said. You are in the right place and the Pope awaits you inside. The Pope? I asked in incredulity. God damn it all, Herzblatt, what weird shit is this? Part of me wanted to back away immediately upon hearing of the dogs promotion. But, the other part at least wanted to see the rest of this out. If it wasnt what I hoped forwell, I had solutions to that. I followed the invitation and moved into the tent. Inside, I found what I expected to find in a place that housed a pope. It was a massive auditorium filled with rows and rows of pews. Each seat had a demon plastered in it, eagerly waiting for whatever address they were about to hear. There were many paintings in the style of the great renaissance painters. Countless depictions of Jesus and the Virgin Mary placed in golden frames. There were enough crosses to fill the room of every grandmother in the Southern United States. In the center of the room sat a large chair of red velvet. Sitting atop that chair, watching me approach with a disturbingly friendly expression was Herzblatt. Hello, Ishmael, Herzblatt greeted. Its been some time since weve last seen each other. Everyone, allow me to introduce you to my Prophet. Without him, we would not be here. Applause surrounded me and I looked around in confusion. The horde of demons that populated the tent looked at me with too much kindness in their eyes, too much sickeningly sweet admiration for my appetite. I recoiled in discomfort at the attention, willing them to look at me by delivering the cruelest expression I could conjure. But, it only seemed to bring them more joy. Herzblatt, I responded with a tempered tone. I must say that Im surprised to hear that you are the Pope. You like it? Herzblatt asked with a laugh. He reached up for his towering white hat and removed it from his head. I didnt follow the Pope, but I was always fascinated by the power that he commanded. If I am to make a new denomination of faith, then I am allowed to take and use whatever I want. You must take whatever is offered, the demons on the pews spoke in unison. A new denomination? Of course, Herzblatt replied eagerly. To say that I was stricken with divine inspiration wouldnt possibly do it justice. I have found myself as the vessel to house the intention of God himself. Not only do I use the chances that are given to me in great abundance from on high, I am also the one that can lead others to their chances. Think of it, a mortal that can deliver to others the opportunities of above. Oh boy. I was worried for nothing; the guy was still a nutcase. That was all that it took to become the Pope of a faith that I didnt think was all that new. In fact, Im pretty sure most werent militant fatalists like Herzblatt. And they made you Pope? I asked. Oh, heavens no, Herzblatt laughed. I appointed myself because God allowed it. If He didnt approve of it, wouldnt there been some force to stop me? Even if Hes not the overseer of this realm, His reach is still all-encompassing. This hat resting peacefully atop my head is the only proof needed to assert my legitimacy. Well, it seems that people took to the message, I commented, looking around the spacious tent. Of course, who wouldnt be moved to learn what I had learned? The disenfranchised, the unambitious; those that had given up on any upward movement. I spoke to them in the town squares and the fields. I spoke to them outside of Dungeons and at the border of the third rung. I showed them my trajectory and gave them their own chance to do the same. These people would never have dreamed of going higher until I showed them it was possible, until I uplifted them with these two hands. This is but the logical conclusion of showing the world my sincerity.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I was driven to near speechlessness. Was a modicum of hope all people needed to change so radically as to follow a dog wearing an oversized hat? Were there truly so many people waiting for change to come to them that it could populate an entire stretch of land the size of a suburb? Its all thanks to you, Herzblatt continued. Without you grabbing my head and twisting it towards the light, my eyes would have remained blind. I would have been ignorant to the true workings of the world, just another sacrifice used by those that knew the truth and kept it to themselves. You dont know how overjoyed I was to hear from you. Tell me, how much have you grown since weve last met? I have been given many chances to grow stronger, I answered. It was painful, but what power isnt? Precisely! Herzblatt shouted. Thats what Ive been telling everyone. Face hardships, but it is not necessary to face them alone. Another round of applause filled the room at the words of Herzblatt. I had to at least give him credit that he delivered his words with a charismatic flair that did not exist in his former reserved self. Pope! I have been given an opportunity! All the heads turned to see a demon rise from their seat. They wore a white robe with a hood that obscured their form. An opportunity for what? Herzblatt asked eagerly. What has been brought to you? The demon flipped up their hood. A bats head appeared. They wore a scowl that trembled with hatred. Their gaze burned through everything in its path to reach its desired target, the object of their opportunity. Me. Revenge, the bat demon declared. That man left me to rot in the bottom of the Bowels after stealing away our oppressor''s corpse. We were weak and helpless. Only I made it." Poppet, I said with a smile. You got out of the Bowels. I knew that you had what it took. Shut up! Poppet roared, tears of fury beading in her little eyes. Do you know how much I had to suffer to get out of the Bowels with all of my stolen XP taken away from me? I could barely kill monsters. I had to scrape and bite and fight for a new Portal just to get out. If it wasnt for find Pope Herzblatt, I dont know what would have become of me. But, youre stronger now, I complimented. I did genuinely mean it. Poppets posture was improved. She looked more confident, more powerful. Still, she didnt look that far above Level 25; a far cry away from being able to challenge me as a peer, but I would welcome it anyways out of respect for what she had accomplished so far. I plan on showing you just how much stronger Ive become, Poppet roared. I already exacted my revenge on my other target. But, Im sure that he would be just as eager to take a bite out of you as I am. Isnt that right, Pylicles? I followed Poppets gaze to find the hulking shape of the spider centaur pressed to the side of the tent. Unlike Poppet, Pylicles seemed much less interested in meeting my gaze. Pylicles? Youre going to join Poppet in her opportunity for revenge? Herzblatt asked excitedly. No, the spider said softly. NO?!?! I did not see Herzblatt move, but the pope was already atop of Pylicles. He growled at his follower. Slobber dripped down his teeth and spilled over his lip, forming a small pool on the floor. The other demons recoiled in disgust towards the groups new pariah. What do you mean, no? Herzblatt demanded. You have been handed an opportunity by Poppet, an opportunity from me, and an opportunity from God. What say you to spit in my hands when I open them with a chance? I-I, Pylicles started to stammer. I am merely turning this opportunity for revenge into an opportunity for reconciliation. Reconciliation? Herzblatt questioned, his lip still raised menacingly. Yes, Your Holiness. Reconciliation. The demon before us is extremely powerful, far more powerful than myself. We all can see that. Wouldnt I gain far more opportunities for growth by working through our past disagreements and forging an alliance? E-especially if this person is your friend? Herzblatts aggression was dunked into a pool of ice water. In an instant the dog priest backed away and straightened his robes. "An opportunity for reconciliation..." Herzblatt muttered to himself. "I suppose that it an opportunity." Youre smart, Pylicles, but youre a fucking coward, I said. Dont worry, I wont harass you any longer. Since you are still here, it must mean that you cant go back down to where you are comfortable. How did that realization feel? Were you relieved that strong demons couldnt come down to kill you all that time? Or did you feel foolish that you wasted all that time worrying about it? Both, Pylicles answered, not looking at me. Then enough has been done to you to satisfy me. And with that opportunity, our follower, Pylicles, has lost a potential enemy and gained a potential friend, Herzblatt said to the crowd. If he did not take that chance, then he would have gained neither outcome. Now, lets see what revenge will give follower Poppet. Poppet stood across from me. She summoned a pair of daggers and gritted her teeth. I could see her knees quivering under the pressure of my [Crimson Aura]. This couldnt even be described as David vs Goliath. It was something far more lopsided. Dont you feel it? I asked. The gulf between us? Dont you see my crimson aura and wish to flee? Are you sure that you are capable? Even death is an opportunity, Poppet said through gritted teeth. If I die, I will learn something about fighting you that I wouldnt by hiding. Very well, I replied with a nod of respect. Ill show you something worth remembering. I charged right at Poppet. My [Crimson Aura] seized her body. She couldnt defend herself even if she tried. With the ample time given to me, I pulled back my arm and delivered a punch that nearly erased her from existence. A cloud of red mist hung in the air over the worshippers. Their white robes became speckled with blood as they watched the failed revenge with awe. This is what it looks like, everyone! Herzblatt screamed. This is what taking every single opportunity, no matter the cost, looks like. Poor Poppet is early on her journey, but Ishmael is what resides further up all of our paths. I allowed the applause to happen. That execution put me in a good mood. Its always nice to see familiar faces. Now, Ishmael, why is it that you have come to visit me? Herzblatt asked. I know youre not the type to just want to catch up. I am trying to figure out what to do, I answered plainly. I was hoping you would help me reach some clarity. I will certainly do my best to draft up a suitable opportunity, Herzblatt answered serenely. Tell me, what is the rock that blocks your path? I have an enemy that I wish to defeat. They reside in Styx and are taking full advantage of the citys sole rule to escape from my wrath. I could always let it go and move on, but something inside me tells me I will feel unfulfilled if I do that. Yes, the no killing rule is a wonderful opportunity for newer arrivals like ourselves, but it can also be used to stymie your path. You cannot exact revenge by yourself as the punishment will guarantee you are at the mercy of your foe. I actually witnessed the results first hand, they appeared extremely painful. I agree, I am not well suited for this task. Nobody is best equipped for every task, Herzblatt stated, more for his followers than for me. But, what if thousands of people attempted to kill your foe all at once? They cant kill all of us, can they? A chuckle slipped through my lips and quickly became uproarious laughter. Even Charles couldnt foresee that I would bring an entire army with him to rip him out of his shell. But I want something in return, Herzblatt said. What is it? I have assembled this following based on only myself. Unlike the recruiters with powerful backers, we have no one. I want to change that, I want to give my followers a symbol to fight for, an opportunity to matter in the great game above. If we succeed, I want only one thing from you. Become our sponsor. Become our king. Chapter 117: Run Out on a Rail The black streets of Styx were pushed open by the crowd that flooded in from the outside. Parishioners, garbed in white robes that obscured their faces pressed into the streets with a great sense of self-importance. Even the grungy, nihilistic inhabitants of the city felt like they could not oust the pack and scurried off into the side streets and alleyways to watch the procession with narrowed eyes. Atop a palanquin sat the spiritual leader of this procession. Herzblatt, with his newfound wealth, waved at the demons below with his fur covered hand. Eyes of disbelief tracked him. This was the charlatan that went from demon to demon preaching of opportunity and inviting any who were interested to a small auditorium on the far side of town. What would have otherwise been dismissed as another holy man looking to reform his church, there was someone who earnestly believed in the concept they were preaching. Rule and wealth were simply byproducts of the truth that he peddled. And then he left, with anyone that he had pulled to his side. It was only until the orchestra of voices that constituted Styx lost that particular sound did people realize how many had left with him. And now, he was back. For what? That question followed the procession down the main street of the city. The barrel chested demons in the front pushed aside all those that did not move in time. A right turn. Then a left turn. Another right. The procession was squeezed into narrower and narrower streets. The river of bodies were condensed into fast moving streams that snaked through the densely packed neighborhoods of Styx and led them to their final destination. A sign that blinked the name Desire waited for them. The line of demons that waited to gain entrance into the establishment were squeezed against the walls. Body parts were strained and air was slowly sapped from the lungs. Each breath brought less air and took a little bit more, leaving less and less room on the next breath. The bouncers that stood in front of the doors didnt have the chance to take control of the situation before they too were squeezed. Reflexively, they raised their arms, fingers gripped around weapons. One of them plunged downwards into the nearest demon. As the victim fell, the bouncer went wide-eyed with the realization of what they had done. The punishment for breaking the sole rule of Styx activated. A burst of blood erupted from their nostril and they dropped to the ground, writhing and convulsing as the leak from the mouth spread to the rest of their face. The other bouncer, wisely, allowed themselves to be forced into the walls of the alley and surrendered the doorway to the procession. A pair of scaled hands, my hands, pressed into the doors, forcing them open. I smiled widely as I stepped through the doorway. The bouncers barely had the chance to yell out at us before the room was rapidly overrun with bodies. The demons inside who were gambling were swept up in the wave of meat. Card tables were broken and roulette wheels were overturned to spill dice on the ground. I cut a direct path from the doorway and strode towards the stairway. A column of white robes followed me down the stairs. Hundreds of us, all moving towards the same purpose. It was electric in the same way playing a football game felt. Knowing there was an entire group of you all working like dogs towards the same place made you want to work harder, to not be the weak link that made everything fail. But, this was different. This was the weaponization of a crowd; turning a mass of weaklings into a battering ram of flesh. The bouncers at the bottom of the stairs, confused and wary by the sounds above, were obviously among Charles best. But, there wasnt anything that they could do in this situation. Did they have an ability that could kill several in one go? Did they have the best weapons in the city? It didnt matter. They were held to the same rules as the rest. The more effective they were, the worse the punishment they would be if they fought back. And so, the runic door was the only thing that stood between me and Charles. This is the door you spoke of? Herzblatt said. It is, I confirmed. The dog priest emerged from the chaotic crowd with a refreshed look and sheen on his fur as though he just stepped out of the shower. He leaned forward and inspected it closely. His paw tapped on the surface twice. The armed door emitted some magic that arced into his paw like a static shock, but he did not seem overly concerned.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What do you have? I asked. A demon that is an expert in runes? I lock picker? I know there must be at least a few of those down here. A crafter, Herzblatt answered. Dear Brother Cunard, would you take a look at this for us? Cunards name was passed from follower to follower. The words disappeared upstairs. But, quickly, a demon with the appearance of a field mouse emerged from the group. His robes were disheveled from pushing through the bodies and the spectacles perched on the end of his nose were crooked. You have an opportunity for me. Your Holiness? Brother Cunard asked meekly. Exactly, Brother Cunard. I have an opportunity for you to show everyone your skills, Herzblatt said with an eager nod. We have a door crafted with magic here and we are looking for a way through it. Do you have any insights for us? The mouse demon quickly started to put his pink hands all over every surface of the door. The magic attempted to reject him in the same way that it rejected Herzblatt, but the mouse seemed to bear through the discomfort without much complaint. Its extremely well-made, Brother Cunard reported excitedly. There are four, no five, different circles of protection magic layered over each other. Does anyone know who made this? I must meet with them so that I can serve you the same way. Can you get through it? I asked. Oh, goodness no, Brother Cunard answered with a shake of his head. I could get through a single circle, maybe two if it was a poor quality rune. But this, this will need a custom key at the very least. I groaned. Charles definitely knew we were here already. Probably already hopped through a portal. How would you break through a single circle? Herzblatt wondered. You would imbue your own magic into the circle, Brother Cunard explained. If you exert enough pressure, you can break the spell and make the magic inert. But, I dont have nearly enough magic or know-how to break through such a complicated piece. You just need enough force and you can break through? I asked eagerly. In theory. I gripped onto the door. Small currents of magic struck my hands and warned that the door was locked shut. I ignored the words of the spell. I shifted all of my stats into magic. I didnt have an ability that was suitable for lockpicking, but I did have the Masters punch. My fist tapped the door weakly. But, an ocean of mana spilled out from my center and flooded the magic circles. The sudden impact caused the magic inside to strain and try to keep its shape in the face of the mass infusion. The runes warped and sparked. I punched again and the magic contorted more. We could hear it wail in protest from the obtuse energy inflicted against it. An infusion from a magic stat that was likely above the Level 50 cap. It wasnt designed for something that wasnt supposed to exist. More punches created cracks in the magic that led to a cascade of breaks. With a violent explosion of mana, the door was ripped from the frame and fell inwards. The room inside shook. The chair I normally sat in was crushed by the impact. Predictably, there was no Charles inside. The scent of him remained. The tobacco and cologne still hung heavy in the air. A half-finished glass of alcohol sat on a small table near his chair. He fled recently, and in a bit of a hurry. Where do you think he escaped to? Herzblatt asked, wandering towards a magical circle burned into the carpet. We could try to activate this one. I doubt he would allow himself to be too easily followed, I answered. Besides, I think I destroyed the realm that that portal went to. Still, there has to be some sort of trace of a spell being cast, Herzblatt countered. Come on all of you, tear this room apart. We need to find the circle. Herzblatts followers stormed the room. They pulled up the carpet, ripped down the wallpaper, and even tore down the chandelier. I joined in as well, if, for nothing else, to participate in the destruction of Charles room. With each thing that I broke, I hoped that he got to observe it and seethe that a group of barbarians ransacked his office. It would be just the thing that would wriggle under his skin. I lifted up the booze stand and held it over my head, ready to snap it over my knee. Right before I swung down, a hand grabbed onto it. What are you doing, Herzblatt? Hold on, Ishmael. I noticed some etchings on the bottom of the stand. I flipped the stand over to see the runes that Herzblatt was referring to. A small pattern was etched into the metal. I touched it with my fingers and the metal was warm from recently used magic. Its this one, I said excitedly. I pressed my hand onto the portal and activated it. An orange portal swallowed me and the liquor stand that I was holding. I tried to toss it out, but it disappeared between my fingers, leaving no chance for Herzblatt to follow me. A trap. The smell of burning wood filled my nostrils. A realm of thick black smoke welcomed me. It swirled and danced around me, giving off phantom movement that caused my brain to go wild with anticipation for any attacks that would strike out at me. I could hear someone walking nearby. Their measured steps paced around me without a shred of concern. Where are you hiding, Charles? I goaded. Hello, Ishmael, Charles deep voice reverberated through the smoke. I didnt think that you would be back so soon, and with an entourage. What can I say? When I get my teeth into something, I dont let go easily. You know, I am not so unlike you, Charles admitted. There wasnt going to be a chance in Hell that I was going to let you walk away clean after what you did. I didnt think I was going to have to dirty my own hands to do it, but I think it is better this way. Are you sure about that? You dont respect me, Ishmael. You say that I make assumptions about us, thinking that we are the same as in life; that we assume the same dynamics. But, arent you looking down on me? Do you still fashion yourself as the stronger of the two of us because you could lift more weight than I could when we were human? I dont think you fear me quite enough. Then make me be afraid. Tendrils merged with the smoke and danced along with it. I could feel the ground shake as they slammed against the ground. A pair of red eyes and a white crescent moon shone through the blackness. Gladly. Chapter 118: A Crimson Purchase I braced for an initial strike, prepared to rotate my body to catch the first tentacle that tested my defenses. My feet moved in a tight circle but my eyes kept gravitating back to where the red eyes had blared through the darkness. Where is it Charles? I bellowed into the darkness. Wheres the punch that will make me fear you? Fifty-thousand XP. The words echoed through the black with a low growl. My head swiveled in all directions before I saw a slight movement in the corner of my eye. I forced my body around in time to feel a fist smash against my crossed forearms. It was a solid strike, but I had blocked it with perfect form. My brain was preparing the counter attack to punish the aggression. But, if that were true, then why was I flying backwards from the force? Though it felt like a textbook block, the power behind it was far beyond what I had expected. My feet were pushed backwards, catching a tentacle that took me off balance and allowing the follow-through to send me careening away. I opened my wings to use them like parachutes on a dragster, but the tentacles reached out and grabbed onto me. As I ripped the tentacles off of me, I could hear Charles voice from above me. One-hundred thousand XP. A drop kick strong enough to make you vomit on command connected with my ribcage like a speed date with a howitzer. Pain like a gunshot wound filled my chest and a squirt of blood shot out of my mouth like watery ketchup. I was driven into the ground. The black surface gave way and cratered before the tentacles shot me back up like a trampoline. Just in time too. One-hundred thousand XP. I threw my arms up over my face to protect my head while an absolute spine breaker struck me squarely in the back. A grunt left my body and I was sent rocketing forward again. This time, I was more prepared. My wings opened instantly and I shot my [Draconic Breath] in all directions. The tentacles withered and died while another crop quickly rose up to take its place. It was all the time I needed to make a clean landing. I pointed my mouth downwards and spewed the caustic smoke incessantly. The tentacles were dying faster than they were regenerating and I was assuredly keeping Charles at bay. Two-hundred and fifty thousand XP. I was wrong. I had, in fact, judged Charles incorrectly. He stepped into my spray without a concern. Even his suit, singed by acid, repaired itself rapidly. It was still bizarre, the punch was not thrown well. Its what I imagined someone with a PhD in theoretical boxing would throw. Not even Trevor, the soft-armed pussy that he was, would dare show me this form. But, all that said, this punch was far worse than the other ones. I could feel my bones fight against disintegration. The strike rattled my entire body and I had to lower my center of gravity as much as possible to avoid getting blown away again. My feet clenched as much of the inky world as possible. I could feel mana scraping under my nails. Two-hundred and fifty thousand XP. Another one, connecting directly on my elbow. My arm went numb, turning into a ghost of itself. Fortunately, I had fought with uncooperative limbs before. They were unwieldy, like steering a houseboat, but you could still make them listen. I threw a return punch directly at Charles head. I couldnt be the only one being tossed around. Terry and those boys would never let me hear the end of it. One-hundred fifty thousand XP My punch struck him dead center. I felt a magical wall meet my hand at the point of impact; like punching glass that was as strong as brick. But, it was not strong enough. This time, it was Charles turn to have his eyes go wide as he was forced off of his feet and sent backwards. Only difference was that the tentacles caught him and brought him back down to his feet while the rest tried to block my way. They did not do much to stop me. I had already learned that they were too frail, like using pool noodles to stop a rampaging bull. One breath of poison and a long stride was all I needed to get through the magic protection and start a running punch directly into Charles. I grinned ready to smash him in the face; deliver the brutalist message that I imagine that all of his hired muscle wanted to say so many times in the past. Five-hundred thousand XP. My punch, the work of art that it was, affected Charles no more than if he were pawed by a cat. I hit his snout with a marshmallow. And he decided to respond with an RPG. Three-hundred thousand XP.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. My nullified masterpiece was countered with the martial arts version of a graffiti dick. And, frustratingly, had the feeling of being run down by a freight train. My defense was broken for a second, allowing one sneak punch to get in before I lowered my arms enough to block it completely. One million XP. A punch hard enough to knock the enamel off your teeth hit me in the sternum. I could hear it shatter like a dropped vase as the air was pushed so far out of my lungs that they forgot the very concept of breathing. Only my immense defense stat prevented me from being turned into a Mortal Kombat fatality. But, that excruciating punch made me fully understand the gimmick behind Charles powers. I was watching the MMA equivalent of someone swiping their credit card mid fight to buy brass knuckles and a Kevlar vest. Are you spending your fortune to defeat me? I asked with a grin. Ill have to keep track of how much beating me was worth. You will work to pay me back, Charles replied. Every. Single. Point. Not with punches like that, I continued to goad. Why is it that you are relying on physical combat? Are you trying to dominate me at my own game? Ten million XP. I dutifully raised my arms up in his general direction that was going to make my arms feel like they were going to be dipped in battery acid and then tossed in the dryer. I braced myself for impact, thinking of only blocking this yachts worth of XP. It did not come. My eyes peered through the gap in my forearms, but did not see Charles there. I rotated around to ensure that I wouldnt get bisected from a liver punch. A bright light appeared overhead and seared my eyeballs like I walked out of a cave on the sun. My eyes watered and something in my subconscious made me hiss, splattering acidic saliva in every direction. After blinking a couple times, I could see a massive white orb sitting high in the sky above me as though someone filled the moon with lightbulbs. With this light, I quickly looked around and saw Charles standing amongst a mass of dancing tentacles. He raised his hands and a forest of inky octopus arms shot up all around me in an attempt to tie me up. I put all of my points in speed and exited that cluster with a puff of smoke. A pair of rockets strapped to my ankles, I covered the distance between me and Charles in a blink. He did not seem concerned. Moonbeam. I did not know what it meant to be an ant beneath a magnifying glass. I did not know what it meant to be cooked underneath the concentrated light of the sun; to have your insides boil and your skin crack open as the juices of your cooked flesh spilled out. That was until today. The pain was incomprehensible. My nerve endings died long before the full impact could be recognized. I felt my eyes burn shut as I had managed to close them in time to avoid them boiling. I had to force them open with my hands; my left hand as I no longer could feel my right. My fused eyelids ripped, making it impossible to blink for now. It felt like I was still standing. I couldnt tell yet. My eyes were not spared the one million x-rays of power that struck it. Large patches of blur crossed my vision as though I were looking through a distortion lens. I saw Charles approach me. I lifted my arms in preparation to block to see that my right arm only reached the elbow. Why did they make you a lizard? Charles said, his voice muffled in my damaged ears. It seems more fitting that they should have made you a cockroach. King of the cockroaches! How is it that you live? [Too Angry to Die] had activated, leaving me with around thirty more seconds to find health before I became mulch in Charles garden. There was only one place I could get health from, so I lumbered towards Charles with my arms not fully blocking my face. Why does it matter? I asked, my arm reaching out to grip him on the shoulder. Just finish me. Ten million XP! Moonbeam! Charles shouted. I was leftovers tossed in a microwave. I spread my wings, allowing them to melt under the radioactive sun to spare the rest of my body. My legs burned, the flesh threatened to fall of the bone like a slow cooked brisket. The bottoms of my feet tried to fuse to the ground but a sharp step upwards left what anchored me behind. Bloody footsteps followed my march. But, you could not subtract anything from zero. Worse my condition might be, but, in the eyes of this gamified world, it did not matter. My condition was exactly the same. I could see Charles eyebrow raise in surprise now that the timer of [Too Angry to Die] was over halfway completed. Are you sure that it was ten million? I goaded, my blood spilling in all directions. I would ask for a refund if I were you. Twenty five million seven hundred and twenty eight thousand four hundred and sixty seven XP! A punch that would shift tectonic plates hit me center mass. My flesh, strong as it may be, was not strong enough to withstand the forces inflicted on it. My scales ripped like a paper plate. My bones were turned to dust and Charles fist erupted from the other side. I fell forwards, my body going nearly chest to chest with Charles. Now, my teeth were right next to his flesh. I flashed a smile at him, my eyes still vibrant as the timer still hadnt wound down. Just die, you pest! Youre supposed to be dead! Ah, I understood now. The timer grows with level, I whispered, laughing as I bit down sharply on him. Blood spilled out of my mouth. I dont know what G?lge told you, but he was wrong. You should have just spent it all at once. A fifty million XP moonbeam might have disintegrated me. I knew you were all incompetent, Charles hissed. Why did I think it would be different here? I will not be killed over a failure! He tried to push himself away from me. He knew there were only a few seconds left before the timer ran out. Just one more strong attack. Just one heavy punch to the skull and it would undo the health I just regained. He threw a punch. It felt like bumping your head on a cabinet door. Annoying, but not nearly enough to finish the job. Only now, stripped of his liquidity did Charles look weak; weaker than Squealer. Born with money. Lived with money. Died with money. There was nothing that he couldnt obtain as long as the check was large enough. But now the check had bounced. No, Charles, I replied. You died because you never learned how to fight. You could have killed me ten times over if you had done any training. Maybe you could teach me how to, Charles replied. I would like to open up negotiations. Too late. I pulled my left fist back and threw it forward and full power. His skull shattered on impact and he fell to his knees. His arm bent, keeping the limb jammed into my stomach and stopping the bleeding. I would still need to use an entire hospitals medical cabinet of potions to close them up. The moon overhead cracked and fell down to the earth like irradiated snow. The darkness lifted, leaving me in a sterile white room and a single portal on the ground that would hopefully take me back. Come on, Charles, I said to the corpse, dragging it to the portal. Now, its time to talk business. Chapter 119: Gunboat Diplomacy Wake up, Charles, you motherfucker. My hand slapped the newly reformed head of my old boss. The goat demon snapped upwards like they had woken up from a nightmare. His furred hand clutched over his heart before his eyes narrowed with consciousness. What is this farce? He asked with a deadpan tone, quickly recomposing himself. We sat in his ruined office. He was placed in his chair, still in good condition, outside of a rip on the left armrest. I stood over him and, towards the door, Herzblatt stood with his arms crossed. Were making a deal. You should have died too, why are you back before me? You did pop a hole in me, Ill give you that, I replied, patting my stomach. Almost ripped my spine in two. It was a harder time walking to the portal than I hoped. But, my generous friend here gave me everything I needed to pull through. Look, the scales are still fusing back into place. No restraints? No anti-magic field? Are you sure thats wise? Charles lifted both of his arms to make a point. He moved his hands and summoned his black tentacles. Herzblatt took a step forward but I just raised my hand. I told you already, I recalled with a smile. Were doing business. If you arent interested in that, you can just hop into a portal and run away as far as youd like. Of course, that means youre leaving your facility to me to do as I wish. Charles'' eyes darted around the room. Calculations whirred behind his eyes; equations to maximize his own profits. Lets hear it then, whats your proposal? I knew that your pragmatism would shine through, I complimented. I hope that our recent battle has allowed you to see the true nature of our relationship in a better light. If you still only see me as a subordinate to order around as you see fit, then there is no purpose in continuing this conversation. Ah, are you likening to yourself as the master then? Is that what you gathered this gang- Opportunists, Herzblatt corrected with a sharp tone. Sure," Charles replied with derision. "Opportunists. Is that why you have shown up with a group? To show me that you are capable of leadership? That you have other skills than to just break something and then throw it away? Should I be impressed? You have it all wrong, Charles. I didnt bring them to show you anything nor did I come back here to assert myself as the king in our dynamic. I brought them here so that I could kill you. You owed me just one of your infinite lives. For the past? Charles questioned snidely. I thought you said you didnt care. Youre right, I dont, I replied with a nod. You owed me for the present. I told you as much already. I wanted to be seen as an equal and you denied me that. I threw together this group to show you how frail your empire is when I have my sights set on destroying it. How much did you waste in failing to get rid of me? I could see rage fomenting on the surface of Charles face. Pride was not something so easily surrendered, especially when you have been encouraged to use it without restriction for so long. I watched closely, wondering if he could overcome it. Get to the point, Charles spat. Good, good, lets not waste any more time than we have to. I want to propose to you the partnership that you were so opposed to last time. I thought you were the type to speak plainly. Oh, Charles, but I am speaking plainly, I answered, shaking my head with fake disappointment. What is the point in enslaving someone like you? What is the point of keeping you around at all? I could just eat you over and over again until there is nothing left of you. I didnt eat your corpse this time. How gentlemanly of me right?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. A look of confusion. I spoke a foreign language to Charles. If the winds had blown in the opposite direction, such considerations would not have been given so freely to me. I could see it, the incredulity. His mind was worming around to try to come up with an answer congruent with his worldview. He was trying so desperately to find the specter that wasnt there; the hidden catch that would allow him to shout in recognition of my heinous plan to entrap him. What does this partnership entail? Its simple. I kill everyone that stands between me and the top, and you provide the funds. Of course, you can pursue whatever independent projects that you find yourself interested in and recruit whoever you feel like as long as me and my followers are properly funded. Still, it didnt make sense to him. His pursuit for more information only provided more questions. The shadows he could shine a light on grew to be fewer and fewer. Why? Charles asked, bereft of anything else to ask. Unlike what some may think, I do have thoughts and ideas of my own, I answered. And I realized that every powerful demon of the higher realms has some form of following. I want to only fight those at the top and be done with it, but they will rather send their full force of followers after me first and then finish me off once I''m weakened. I need my own forces to deal with those inconveniences so I can run straight to the top. And you expect loyalty out of them? Of course not, I laughed. As soon as I show the slightest amount of weakness, I expect them to try to stab me in the back to take over. I pray for any glorious opportunity that is given to me, Herzblatt agreed with starry eyes. I see you, lost pilgrim. I see the frustration cast on your face. Did you misread the opportunity? Did you let it fall out of your hands? There is no shame in going for an opportunity and falling short. But, ignoring this proposal will be the same as turning away from an opportunity. You have proven a good template of what I will face in the future, Charles. I think you have the mentality of a high demon. I think you have the level of ruthlessness and calculation that those at the top realms possess. And, if they think like you, they will fight like you. This is what I came up with. If we are partners and reach the top? Who gets to rule? Charles asked. Well settle that when we get there, I laughed. I hope you have a stronger plan to kill me by then. Otherwise, you should step out of the way. Charles went into contemplative silence. A partnership where betrayal was not only expected, but encouraged. It was a deal with the quiet part spoken aloud and made in part by lowering his head. But, I had faith that his brains did reform after I turned his skull to paste. Ill accept your proposal, Charles conceded. It seems you embraced this place better than I did. I knew you would come around. Now we can finally get to the good part. What were going to do to win. You already have a plan? I have the beginnings of one, I said, scratching behind my ear hole with a broken claw. Its not a secret that the other demons aiming for the top are far ahead of us. They have had many years to plan and amass troops and stats and equipment. So, we need to bridge that gap as fast as possible and prevent them from gaining any further advantage. I plan on spreading my message here and providing the chance that these new demons all pray for, Herzblatt said with a nod. And if they reject you or have another patron already? Charles asked. Herzblatts face remained tranquil as his morphing weapon dropped into his hands. The sword rapidly changed into that of an executioners axe. Who would dare spit in the face of my God? Herzblatt said cheerfully. Anyone who is blind to His grace will need to have better persuasion. They can either join freely or join in chains. I dont think the other factions would let you do as you please, Charles politely countered. Of course they wont, I agreed. Thats why Im going to make sure there are no factions left here. What? Think about it, Charles. The high demons are pulling all of their best up the realms already. Who would be left behind after the strong leave? Its easy food. I will destroy every single school, fortress, and base that exists. I will kill every single demon there and give them a choice: join me or suffer. Thats where Id like to make my first request for you as a partner. Go on, Charles said, gesturing for me to hurry up. I grinned. The slimy fucker was hooked now. You seem to own quite a few pocket dimensions, I said. They arent hard to have when you have enough resources, Charles replied. However, their maintenance fees are exorbitant. Id like you to make me death loop dimensions, I requested. I want to be able to toss any that refuse into a realm of eternal death until they decide they are ready to join us. I want to make death feel permanent again. We are only going to win this war if our soldiers get back up but theirs cant. Charles began to cackle. He stood up from his chair and walked over, placing his hand firmly on my shoulder and looking at me with his red eyes. You didnt think I didnt already have one, did you? You can squeeze quite a bit of money out of death like that. I laughed in response and Herzblatt also joined in our laughter, if, for nothing else, than to not miss out on the jubilation. When do we get started? Charles asked. Right now, of course. Chapter 120: Love Letters [Capitaine] You fucking traitor, I trusted you! The Camp Leader writhed on the ground in front of me. His bulbous insectoid eyes buzzed with rage as he clutched the wound in his chest. I had already shot out the knee, leaving him in a kneeling position, unable to escape me. Around us, the camp burned. Masked demons tore through the tents, shattering the ranks of those who I had called comrades. They could not put up a fight in the face of the invading force for they had been poisoned by my hand. It was not a simple task, the timing. As soon as they ingested it, their health bar would immediately notify them. No long-acting poisons would be effective. It had to be a fast-acting poison that could spread to the entire camp. Which meant that I had to be the one who administered it. With no choice but to trust that the forces outside would act in time, I dutifully poisoned the upcoming feast. Its regrettable. The demons of this realm acted like people. They ate regular meals and drank and slept when it was not needed. Everybody knew that the meal wasnt the point; it was the socializing. And I lived for it. But thats all gone now. The songs, the stories, the laughter; all ended by my own hand with the delivery of a single message. Do it. I committed to my task quickly and I had to harden my heart to these people. Maybe they would be my friends another time, when all of this was over, and we could laugh about how stupid all this fighting and killing was. But, for today, they were nothing to me; piles of flesh that needed to be excised. It was a special occasion, the Camp Leader was celebrating his twelfth marriage. It was really just a new girlfriend, but who really cared? What was the point of real marriage in a place like this? Capitaine, get over here, the Camp Leader encouraged, motioning me closer to them. I was pushed up front and center, a place that I normally adored standing in. I allowed my smile to take over and grinned widely at the attention brought to me. Now, if there were best men in Hell, Id make Capitaine my twelfth best man! The Camp Leader called out to raucous cheers. Lets hear a bit from you! Wine poured into cups, raised in preparation to down a cup in the Camp Leaders honor. I made a show of being coy, looking around the room for greater engagement from the audience while scanning over the contents of each and every cup. Loyalty and joy ensured that each and every demon had a full cup. What an honor for someone like little old me to be the man of honor in this celebration, I said magnanimously. Though, hearing how youve had as many best men as marriages, I might not make it to be the thirteenth. Nonsense! The Camp Leader called out to a chorus of laughter. I just have too many friends that I couldnt possibly use them a second time. Whatever it may be, I appreciate being the one called up to the center to kick off this newest relationship with flare, I continued. I havent been here long, compared to most of you. But, wow, what a group this is where I see you all asleep more than I see you awake. I wonder how this outfit can be considered one of the most dangerous. If I were to guess, its the care that you all feel for one another and the belief that its going to be all of you that make it to the top. And, well, Im starting to believe it too. When you make it to the top, be sure to make naps actually feel good. To the couple! To the couple! The rest shouted as they downed their cups. And goodbye, I said softly, seeing the eyes of the first drinkers widen with the shock that it was tainted. Enemies! Enemies are attacking! Which is what led me here. Standing over someone I treated as a friend for the better part of two years. His partner was dead only a few feet away, shot in the head before she even knew what was happening. Its the will of my benefactor, I said solemnly. The more hurt, the more confused you are, the more joyous they feel and the more powerful I become. Your bond was too close and they wanted to see it ripped to ribbons. I aimed the gun up to his head. The rage had changed to sadness and despair at the helplessness of the situation. You were just too kind for this place, I said. A burst of red light ended him and, with it, our friendship. A pang of mourning entered my heart as I watched his lifeless corpse be collected by invading demons to put him in chains and lock him somewhere I would take centuries to break out of. Hopefully, by then, Id have been able to fix it all. Well done, the strike team leader said to me. Well move on to the next target. They turned their backs from me and led me away from my newest former home. The only relief I felt was the message from my benefactor detailing my next target. A chance to get a little bit of revenge for my friends sake.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Youre next.
[Vendetta] I was beginning to understand how beautiful death was and what tragedy had befallen us that we lived in a place where dying was no longer possible. A church, the bastion of Mikhael and Armaros and my family and everyone that I hate, was burning wildly. My flames coursed through each and every flammable object to belch unholy fire from every broken window of the structure. Demons tried to flee from the shattered glass only to be ripped apart by arrows and spells and spears. Gleeful hands delivered the final blow. My new organization was built with only one requirement. Hatred towards your home religion. Whether you prayed next to me on the pews or knelt towards Mecca or believed in breaking all earthly attachments, as long as you had become disillusioned with those systems, as long as you felt wronged by those systems, as long as you harbored hatred for those systems, you would be a welcome member of my cohort. My desires had shifted after my conversation in the manor those years back. I still want to get my hands on Armaros, more than I do anything else in this piteous existence, but I realized that just getting my hands on him isnt enough. Even if I were to kill him over and over, it would not be enough. Even if I were to boil his eyes out of his smug, beautiful skull, it would not be enough. Even if I were to pare off his skin and douse it in alcohol and fire, it would not be enough. At the depths of my cruelty, he would not break because he will always have hope. Mikhael. The fallen angel reaches the pinnacle and, with it, Armaros will slip from my grasp and he will rule over me until the end of time. Mikhael needed to fail. The world was not allowed to change. Only then, when Armaros had no one that could save him would I be able to punish him in a satisfying way. I would put him in the dark where the only light was mine. I was a cockroach, nibbling away at these monasteries and castles on the third rung and now on the realm above. Each nexus of power I defeated was less resources that would reach Mikhael and further empower the Demon in Red. My hand-picked followers reveled in these orders, never tiring in destroying these symbols of a world that scorned them. The hate and pain within them manifested in beautiful ways to show their righteous displeasure. Maam, we have finished, a steel golem reported. All inhabitants have been killed. Youve done well, I complimented. For once, I meant it. My old group, pulled together under my banner, was made up of incompetent weaklings who used my name to pretend that they were strong too. They would have never survived here. They wouldnt have a chance to defeat even my weakest member. I could watch the butchering from here. Their hateful eyes taking glee as they tortured their victims, taking shuddering joy in their pain. No good person would do this. But, I did not want good people. I wanted killers. This was but a small outpost guarding the true forces deeper in. Maam, we have captured their leader, another set of demons said, dragging a half-dead corpse from the building to my feet. A demon wearing a cross heaved in pain as they looked up at me. You are in charge of this place? I questioned. I am in charge of nothing, the demon spat. All things belong to Mikhael and all things belong to God. Including my life. How many of you are on this plane? Where are your locations? Tell me now and your death will be painless. I would rather die a thousand deaths than to concede even one piece of information to you. Good. It was the reaction that I hoped for. I hated whenever cowardice gripped their hearts and they gave away information for a swift death. This leaders fate was sealed by such a coward. But, this one had a thick skull and unwavering faith that they would be saved. I would enjoy roasting that faith out of them. I pressed my hand to their chest, allowing my heat to spread into them. They immediately began screaming as their body grew unbearably, blisteringly hot. But, not as hot as I felt. Remember this while you roast. We are Never Heaven and we are going to kill your God.
[Yoshitsune] Ping Another message filled my attention. I pushed it away as quickly as I could and slashed outwards with my sword. I felt the blade cleave through armor, bite into flesh, and scrape across bone. No hesitating, Yoshitsune, youre going to get us killed! Tisiphones hissing voice pierced my ears as I swung down again. Sorry, I said swiftly. Weve almost killed him, Seift said. Maintain formation. Why was this happening? Five years without contact became a cascade of messages that ranged from casual greetings to full explanations of what had transpired to calls to meet up and be a party again. As much as my heart fluttered when I saw who sent it and what was written within, I did not allow myself to feel joyful or to send a response in kind. I did not think it was possible, as I had been down here for hundreds of years, but five years is a long time. This mission, my mission, had gone on several times longer and these bonds that I formed with my squad mates and with Avalon were impossible to break on a whim. Focus! Seift screamed, her body rushing in without her head. I shook my head and moved into place. Tisiphone would tangle them in place, Seift would break their armor, and I would deal the killing blow. We had done it so many times that I could do it perfectly in my dreams. My mind shook free of distractions as my feet placed themselves without thought. My body memorized the moment I leapt, the moment I activated my abilities, and the moment I swung down. It was perfect. That was not your normal, Tisiphone said in frustration. Where was your mind? Sorry, Tisiphone, I apologized. I was distracted by messages. Whose messages? She pressed, her eyes narrowing. All correspondence is supposed to be delivered Seift. Ah, well. I looked away from them. For some reason, I couldnt look them in the eye. Was I ashamed? Of what? Myself? No. We were allowed to have romantic companions. The Chivalrous Demon specifically encouraged it saying that love was the only way that we could know his future Heaven. Was I ashamed of Ishmael? Was I ashamed that I allowed someone so awful to earn my affection? Whatever it was, I couldnt look at them. Ah, him. Finally remembered you exist? It wasnt like that, I denied. He was just stuck in a Dungeon. Sure. I believed him. He hadnt lied to me before. I was hurt that he never reached out to me, but I had not done much better. I was so engrossed in the war, in pursuing to be a better person that I felt that I could not reach out. And, now that I finally got that message, something within me felt wrong. Do you want to meet with him? Seift asked. If you need to have a proper separation to focus, we can accommodate. Yeah, we wont let him do anything to you, Tisiphone agreed. No, I answered sharply. A meeting between Ishmael and myself would end in disaster. How would I feel when I laid eyes on him? What would I think if he asked me to go with him? I can say that I wouldnt right now, but what about in the moment? Would I find my heart light and my resolve weak so that I could spend more time with him? More importantly, what would he do to this world? My heart told me an answer that I did not like but could not refute. My heart and my head both agreed that the future that would spawn from following him would be one that was filled with suffering for everyone. It wasnt a future that I could be proud of showing my family. No, Avalon must be victorious. Only then can I save him. -End of Book 2- Chapter 121: Promotion to Body Bag [Tauren] This wasnt what Tauren had hoped for. His powerful fingers drummed a frustrated tune into the wooden desk of the office. In an office chair large enough to hold three morbidly obese men sat the hulking form of the minotaur who was the newest Supervisor of the Third Rung for the Aspect of Wrath. His promotion came just in time for everyone else to leave; called up for the escalating war above. His reward for being the one groomed to be next in line was to stay behind and preside over the newest recruits. They hadnt even fully renovated the office to make his own tastes before the mass exodus through the portals occurred. Sure, these fresh off the train recruits offered him a healthy amount of fear and respect. He was sure to take a page out of former Supervisor Dakuwaqas own handbook and squashed a disrespectful upstart in front of everyone. It had been quiet since then, peaceful. He balled his fists in frustration. There wasnt anything to do. His main rivals were packing up and leaving in droves as well. He had been hearing reports of skirmishes and leftover forces being attacked, but it was nowhere near his domain. It didnt matter to him anyways, there was a much larger issue on his plate. I need to go now. Are you going to see me off or not? Lams stood in the center of his office with her arms crossed. Why was she always the one that seemed to get upset? What had Tauren ever done wrong? The bitch, no wonder shes down here. Its not fair, Tauren roared. I do everything that you say. I get my big promotion. But youre still going to leave me to go to the upper realms. You and all the other traitors I called siblings in arms. How long are you going to keep pouting? Lams spat in return, her voice thundering through the office and causing a few demons waiting at the door to run off in a hurry. Tauren remained unmoved by the provocation. If he were going to be stubborn about anything, which he oft was, it was going to be this. He moved mountains to get them all out of the Bowels. He made the first contract and used it to buy them better gear. And now, when the tides had turned and he wanted support, they were going to run up without him? It could not be abided by. You know that we all have been working towards this for centuries, she continued, softening her voice significantly. We all have to find our glory in our own ways. Lams slithered towards him and pressed her hands against his cheeks. She rubbed them gently, scratching in the places she knew that he liked. But, he knew these tactics of getting what she wanted. Would Pooka or Azeban or I have delayed our departures if it wasnt care for you? Lams asked, pressing her face to Taurens. Weve been together longer than I was ever alive, Im not leaving for no reason. Trust that when youre called up, well get back to how it was before except itll be our turn to support you. What if we have to be enemies? Then Ill kiss you after I kill you, Lams replied with a hiss. Her tongue flickered against his nose. So, wont you please watch us leave? A snort of air left Taurens nostrils. He pushed his hulking body from his chair and wrapped his arms around Lams. Alright, youre right, you deserve to see me smile before you leave. Tauren lumbered through the halls of the fortress, waving off any salutes that he received. He didnt have time for all of the ceremony now. Though, he did keep mental record of who offered a proper salute and who didnt. More importantly, he paid attention at who gave Lams lecherous glances. Hed use it as a way to vent his frustration once his woman was gone.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. There he is, Azeban called out. The raccoon stood in the courtyard and waved his hand far into the sky. Look who decided to come out of hiding. H-hey Tauren, Pooka greeted, the creatures beady eyes guiltily looking down at its feet. Sorry you cant come with us. Its fine, Pooka, Tauren said, placing his massive hand on the shapeshifters tiny head. Im sorry that you delayed your promotion to my tantrum. I care about you all and hope you do well on the other side. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whats with all this sappy stuff? Azeban asked with a chuckle. Dont you know that Im an ugly crier? I mean it, Tauren replied. I need to you to do well because when I move up, Im going to kick your ass. Thats more like it! The pair of them shared a laugh. Even Pooka awkwardly tried to join in on the laughter. He didnt want to say goodbye, but it just meant that he had to do a good enough job to join them. And when he did, hed carry all of the power of a former Supervisor. All he had to do was focus. A loud crashing sound shook the ground and made the entire camp look towards the West. Massive boulders went flying through the air and felt down upon the camp. Behind me! Tauren called out. He slashed his axe through the air and turned the boulders to powder. A cloud of dust covered the courtyard, temporarily blinding Tauren from what was happening around him. Azeban, can you get a visual on whats happening? Sure! Just let me get to a tree, the raccoon answered, scurrying in the direction of the nearest grove. Pooka, please turn into a bird and go above the clouds. Okay. The shapeshifter lowered into a crouch before leaping into the air. Their form rapidly mutated. Bones popped and shifted and a set of black wings sprouted on their back. As they took to the sky, a barrage of magic targeted Pooka. They spun and twirled to avoid the damage, but there was so much firepower in the sky that they retreated back to the ground. Were under attack! Throngs of recruits had abandoned their posts and retreated from the origin of the explosion. Most of them were severely bloodied by the blast and limped into the courtyard. Signs of shock covered their faces. He grabbed one of the demons and pulled them to face him. Whos reckless enough to challenge the Aspect of Wrath? Tauren bellowed. What do they look like? Through the dust a smoke, numerous silhouettes appeared. Tauren went through a list of factions that may have struck against him, but struggled to think of a faction with enough firepower to be willing to strike out with an attack of this size. Werent you all supposed to be hunting me?" An infuriating voice echoed through the smoke and debris. "What the fuck happened? Why are you all so weak? Taurens teeth clench instinctively. He knew that voice and the aggravating beast who owned it. How couldnt he know? That atypical asshole. How much did his actions cost Tauren? His materials, his time, his relationships, his standing within Wraths faction; everything in his life had been bent by this son of a bitch. And here he was, standing outside of Taurens base, challenging Taurens authority. Who the fuck did he think he was to constantly get in his way? This was a moment that Supervisor Dakuwaqa referred. It was time to take revenge. Ishmael! You crawled into a hole to hide from us and now that weve all packed up youre going to beat your chest. How fucking typical! Tauren roared. What fools with a death wish did you bring with you? My people need more experience. Perfect! So do mine! Ishmael called back. Fodder shouldnt get in the way of the main event anyways. You heard him, Herzblatt, clear this fucking place out. A wailing howl stretched over the camp and the other side charged at Tauren. The demons on his side looked at him expectantly. So green. Dont let them overwhelm you! Charge! Tauren screamed in return. A deadly battle formed a ring around the center of the courtyard. Ishmael took casual, bored steps over the cobbles towards him. He was still cocky, the world hadnt managed to humble him yet. Nobody strong enough had made him look down towards the earth. Perhaps this was Taurens divine purpose. You know, none of the other bases have been that impressive yet, Ishmael remarked with a yawn. Ive barely taken an injury. Please tell me youre going to be different. Ill show you why I earned this promotion, Tauren replied, hefting his axe high. Let us help you, Lams said. No, I should do this myself, Tauren replied. This is my job. This is why I was tasked to stay behind. To clean up shit piles like this one. A-are you sure you can take him? Pooka stuttered. He looks deadly. I dont mind if they join in, Ishmael said dismissively. I wont count it against your honor. Numbers havent meant much yet. If youre not good enough, I have plenty of people that could use the training. Now I want a piece of him, Azeban snarled. Come on, Tauren, you made us wait. Dont think youre going to be able to deny us a fight now. Come on, babe, Lams insisted. Lets fuck him up to celebrate our goodbye. Fine, Tauren said, pointing his axe directly at Ishmael. Im going to use your skin to make some boots. Thats the spirit! The lizard screamed in excitement. Youre going to need at least that much resolve to survive the first round. Chapter 122: Mino-torn Apart [Ishmael] I was gassed up. I knew that the Followers of Wrath hated me, but I didnt know that they took it so personal. If I had hairs, it would have stood up on end when that bull bellowed out my name. Nobody else had been so welcoming so far. Too many waltzed out with an air of indignance; their fortresses put to siege by some opportunist upstarts trying to take advantage of the departure of their best troops. They had been around for decades, centuries, left behind to be sentinels of their factions. Getting rid of some scaled piece of shit was meant to be easy. No matter what, they were still max level for the area. But, these people were deluded. They were jobbers; here not because of their dominance over the third rung, but because the powers that supported them saw them as unhelpful for the next one. Lacked the proper skills or spells or equipment that would bring them over the line. They were meant to keep the peace amongst those that just got off the train, that didnt know any better but to fall in line. They werent designed to fight me because I was not designed to still be here. A fast step, a few maximized punches usually was enough to get the job done. The reality of their true purpose here became a far too late epiphany. The next time theyd open their eyes, theyd find themselves in a realm that instantly tore them limb from limb until they denounced their patron and their gifts. The rest I fed to my new dogs. Theyd be useless to me unless they got to go on a few hunts of their own. Their newest hunt surrounded me. Herzblatt had no sense of tactics. Run in, use everything you have, and tear out as many throats as you could before you fell. That mentality was highly contagious amongst his truest believers. They wanted all of the pressure, all of the control. Theyd leave not even the scraps for their opponents if they could help it. I left them to their own devices. For me, the only thing that mattered was the quartet that stood opposite me. Well, it was only a trio at the moment, the raccoon had scurried off to somewhere, but I dont believe that it was to flee. These ones had a bit more spirit than the other ones. But, that shouldnt be surprising, this was my former association. I should feel the most kindred energy from them. The minotaur had just promised to turn me into boots. What a beautiful threat. He better not disappoint me. Hurry, we must make the first move! Without further coordination, the remaining trio moved into action. The minotaur charged directly at me, his massive form quickly eclipsed the other two, hiding them from my vision. I took a step forward and planted my feet. Let it be a test of strength then. I increased my speed to track the horns. As soon as my fingers wrapped around them, I shifted all of my points into strength. The bull hit with the power of a locomotive. I felt my muscles bulge and my feet press against the ground. A massive dust cloud exploded around us like a bomb strike in the desert. I could see why he was so confident in his strength. He could move a building of its foundations if he really wanted to. But, I was not a building. I was more. He was a linebacker trying to tackle a mountain. Like a car in a crash test against a wall, he came to an immediate stop. The energy would have made him bounce back if I wasnt gripping his horns. I threw him downwards while my knee flew upwards. A brutal crunch transferred into my knee and I let him fall backwards. Blood dribble from his damaged snout and his eyes widened slightly. Were you looking down on me? I asked with a tilt of my head. The bull didnt answer me. He clenched his battle axe and approached me closely. Now he was appraising me. Now he was taking me seriously. I clicked my tongue. Well, at least he was durable enough to survive the lesson. How did you get strong so fast? He asked. What? You know me from the Zero Car? No, I know you from long before that, the minotaur said with a chuckle. I know you from the beginning. From before your fight with Armaros, before the Corpse-Watcher, before you met Yoshitsune, and even before you had your very first fight. Im the one that greeted you to this world.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. All the way from the beginning. The fucking red boxes. This was the fucker sending me those smarmy tips. I did say that I would have a private chat with whoever sent me those messages. Who knew that they were a corporeal person? Who knew that I could hit them? Ah, Im sorry, I said. A bit late to apologize now. No, I mean Im sorry I wasnt taking this personally enough, I corrected. I was treating you like the run of the mill demon when I should have been treating you with far more brutality. I will correct this now. I pulled my arm back and threw a heavy punch while he swung his axe. Our respective weapons collided in the point between us. The black metal clashed against my own scales. I felt a burning sensation as the impact reverberated up my arm before the forces separated us. A warm sensation covered my hand. I looked down to see steaming blood oozing from my finger where impact was made. He was significantly stronger with a weapon. I suppose we both had to have a moment of hubris. Look at me, sickly sweet words penetrated my ears. Pink mist swirled over the battlefield and filled my nose. A feeling that was akin toarousal? Something horny pulled my head to the right without thinking. The form of that snake woman was dancing like a stripper with a loan. My brain was transported to those dens sequestered away on the outskirts of big towns, in the parts that the cops arent that interested in overseeing. It was the places filled with people that had no other choice but to push the limit of what was legal and moral. I played bouncer a few times and the scent of latex and bourbon and bodily fluids had tucked away into a remote corner of my brain. Thats exactly what this mist smelled like. Man kills. Man eats. Man fucks. Even someone like me was not immune to those truths. With Yoshitsune ignoring me, I needed to find new outlets in the meantime. Shed understand. Its hear fault for not answering me. Just one quick one. Five, no ten, no thirty minutes is all that Id need. Im sure that the minotaur would understand. Oh right, the minotaur. Im over here, fucker! By the time I had changed my mana stats to resist the alluring spell, I had to quickly change it back to block the overhead swing of the axe. I interlocked my fingers to catch the blade. I felt it dig into the flesh as my feet were pressed into the ground. Deep impressions were pressed into the ground as I halted the blade over my head. Blood dripped from my hands and onto my face but the attack failed to lop off my digits. I swiped at his ankles with my razor-covered tail and kicked him away from me. I rose my mana again as soon as a whiff of that mist touched my nose. I couldnt afford to salivate towards that snake bitch. For now, I tried to find the maximum score that I could hold and then build some space. First priority, moving that minotaur away from me. I threw a fist, but it now wasnt in a stalemate with the axe, I was actively losing the duel of power. Feeling good about seeming stronger, he took another exaggerated chop down atop me. This time, I had to bitch out of our struggle and sidestep the strike. I swung my hand sideways and slapped the axe blade. The weapon moved even more to the side and smashed into the ground with great force. A plume of magma erupted from the slit in the ground. I stood my ground and loaded up a punch that landed directly into the bulls ribs. Ripples ran across the demons flesh, but he was too large to go flying from a single punch. While he tried to recover, I stomped on his ankle. It felt like a slab of granite that I only put a micro fracture into. I had to bend back like a limbo star to avoid the retaliatory strike. I swung again, but he still didnt budge. A skill perhaps? Or did he just weight as much as a tank? I slowly worked my way in a circle around him. If I couldnt move him, I could only do the second best thing. I worked around him until I stood between the bull and the snake. I released a spray of [Draconic Breath] that covered the battlefield in acidic mist. The minotaur squinted his eyes and tried to move the mist aside. I turned and sprinted away from the bull directly towards the snake woman. I couldnt have the fight that I wanted as long as she was here. The pink mist disappeared and she looked at me with hateful eyes. Youre in the way, I said, unloading a deadly punch. The snake melted away, to be replaced by a red-haired boy with blue eyes. I was never fooled by the ruse. I knew that the snake wore my sons skin. But, the body isnt as simple or as controllable as you sometimes think. My arms flinched reflexively before my mind forcibly took control to follow through. It wasnt as strong as I wanted, but she wasnt as durable as the minotaur. Her body looked like it had been in an industrial accident with a press. My arm shot through her body directly and I felt her chest against my elbow. The blow had knocked her eyes from her sockets and a spew of blood was forced out of her mouth. Lams! A poof of smoke surrounded me and my arm now was surrounded by wood. Two tiny hands reached out of the earth and snagged the bouncing eyes, sinking back into the dirt with its prize. I felt the ground rumble as massive stone walls surrounded me. I was in a narrow corridor that bent sharply to the left. I spread my wings and ascended to the sky, but found a hard invisible wall stop me from going above the height of the walls. I couldnt see the minotaur or the snake or the fighting that once surrounded us. I was trapped in a labyrinthine ability. I punched a wall with full force. The stone cracked and I could see the corridor on the other side. Several more punches collapsed the wall and allowed me to step through. When it comes to mazes, its best to just go straight through. Chapter 123: Locked in the Play Pen The labyrinth shook from my punches. Whenever I hit a dead end, Id make it a new path. Scraps of mana would chip away from the walls before the stone would crumble alongside it. I felt my foot sink into a pressure plate. Hidden holes in the walls opened and peppered the walkway with arrows. They plinked off of my maximized armor like they were foam darts before clattering uselessly on the ground. Cute. I punched one of the arrowed walls, collapsing it and the magical mechanisms within. I stepped through, my tongue licking ahead to see if there were any different sensations here. But, there was nothing. I had hoped that, if I just punched in a straight line all the way through, then I would eventually find the outer edge and destroy it. So far, that assumption hadnt bore much fruit. Each new hallway was functionally the same as the one that I had left. Sure, they had slightly different layouts, but they were still the same stale thing; like a padded room with the furniture rearranged. Is this related to the myth? I wondered aloud. My presence in this hallway triggered a new encounter. A whooshing sound could be heard in front of me as a burst of light killed all the shadows. A large fireball whizzed up the corridor towards me like it was a fastball thrown by Greg Mad Dog Maddux. I slapped the fireball sideways. The nerves in my fingers screamed and my flesh cooked to a nice medium rare as I blasted the fireball into the stone; turning the area into a recreation on Pompeii. The smell of cooking flesh from my hand reminded me of the Cave of Starvation that Senior Brother had thrown me in. I salivated at the scent of my own flesh, the mental barriers preventing auto-cannibalism broken down like the walls I smashed my fists through. I did not indulge myself. I didnt want to spoil my appetite for the cooked beef that I could have later. Speaking of, where was the worthless fucker? Had he gotten lost in his own maze and couldnt find me? It wasnt as though I was being very subtle about all of this. I punched another wall. I punched floor. I stomped and smashed and roared to shake the mana ceiling. I made as much of a racket as I could to bring him my way. Even if he was hiding and plotting, at least do it somewhere near me. Give me something to do besides wander this desolate place. Come and fucking get me! I hollered. The only response I got was my echo bouncing off the walls and the sound of crumbling stone. Did he even come down here with me? It was possible that this was some sort of prison realm; it certainly felt like one now that the peace was getting into my head. Perhaps they were taking this chance to recover and slay all of my feeble soldiers before taking me on all at once. I mean, it wasnt that much of a hindrance, more food for me eventually. That is, if they let me out. I know Charles wouldnt help me. I can already picturing him laughing if it turns out that Im stuck here. Well, Id just have to free myself. Eventually, Id deal enough damage to this place that it couldnt sustain itself. All I had to do was keep playing Godzilla until that day came. My hands knocked over fake buildings and terrorized invisible people to distract myself from the mundanity of playing regular demolition man. It was less fun than taking a sledgehammer to some drywall, but it was better than sitting here with just my thoughts and nothing else. Ah shit, guess Im lost, I finally admitted out loud after yet another wall went nowhere. As though that were some sort of trigger phrase, a slow drumbeat spread through the labyrinth. A deafening horn came over top of it but quickly faded away. A rumbling gripped the floor and I looked in all different directions to track down the source. I could hear the clattering of iron shackles rubbing against stone. The shaking grew more violent, the rumbling louder. The drums moved faster, creating a tempo that matched my heartbeat. Then, the hulking form of the minotaur was in view. He did not look the same as before. He had ditched his armor in favor of being bare chested. Golden bangles covered his horns and iron chains danged from a heavy pair of manacles on his wrists and ankles. Finally! I shouted in exasperation. The minotaur did not speak. He went directly to business and charged me as soon as he turned his head towards me. His muscles bulged and the chains smashed into the walls behind him, carving long winding divots in the stone as they went by.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. I tilted my head to the side. This wasnt the same talkative beast that I came across. Something in my instincts told me that it would be different. But, I didnt mind that at all and readied myself to intercept him. The only way that Ill figure out whats actually different about him is to experience it firsthand. The horned beast smashed into me at full speed. I gripped my hands around the horns and dug my feet into the stone. Once I got him stopped, I would use this narrow corridors to my advantage. It was far too tight for his axe, the only thing I really was wary of. But, he didnt stop. The force applied that held him back before did not seem to work again. I felt my feet lose traction on the stone and my talons scrabble against the ground as I was pushed backwards. I bent my knees, trying to get my feet more contact with the ground. I felt my scales heating up from the friction created with the stone floor. Then, we started moving faster. The temporary force I applied to break his momentum was no longer good enough. I spewed my acidic breath on him. I slashed my tail against his legs. I tried to wrench his horns in a specific direction. None of it worked. It was like he was a stone statue on a rocket sled, moving at ramming speed into the next thing that tried to stop it. Stone walls might as well have been made of foam. We smashed through layer after layer until my back was covered in dust and small cuts. I wasnt getting any headway this way. For another annoying time, I had to create some separation. I looked over my shoulder and saw an intersection ahead. I pushed myself to the side and allowed the stampede to smash through the next wall. Before he could stop, before he could turn, I rushed out behind him to rip into his back. He wasnt there. Before I could look around properly, I heard a jangle of chains. I turned my head to see the minotaurs fist heading directly into my face. I widened my stance and took the punch to the cheek. It whipped my neck to the side and strained my body, but I held firm. This is my game, I said through clenched teeth. Id take a good boxing match any day of the week. I swung with all my might into his midsection. A small grunt escaped his lips, but that was it. He released his own heavyweight swing and I moved to block with my forearms. A truckload of meat smashed into my scales and made me slide an inch backwards. He loaded up another punch but I wasnt that interested in playing defense. My relatively smaller frame allowed me to step deep within his stance and deliver a punishing strike to the chest while his overhead landed awkwardly and without much power. He tried to step away, but I was right on top of him with another blast to the body with my right that was quickly followed-up with my left. He pressed his hands together and lifted them high over his head. I refused to give up my position. It would not be proper to give him even an inch to initiate another charge. Id rather take the punishment if it meant that I could keep delivering it. The pair of hands smashed into my head and I saw stars as my legs felt gelatinous. I wouldnt be able to answer where I was, what the score is, who the president is, or any other concussion protocol question. But, I was present enough to see him try to take a step away from me. I was aware enough to take a step forward. I threw a punch but didnt like how it felt and an overhead slam hit my shoulder. I wrapped my arms as much around his body as I could. I pulled as hard as I could like I was uprooting a massive tree possessed by Mike Tyson. I felt another fist crash against me as I kept pulling until he was an inch off of the ground. With all of my strength, I swung him upwards. He left my grasp and flew several feet off the ground. Before he could fall I loaded up a nuclear uppercut. With enough strength to knock the blue out of some denim, I hit the minotaur center mass. The force sent him crashing against the mana ceiling above. His sturdy body rumbled against the magic and cracked the dome. The world shattered in an instant, leaving us back in the battlefield that we left. The snake, the raccoon, and that tiny weird thing were all missing. Now it was just me and this bull. He landed on his feet and snorted angrily. Though the labyrinth was no longer a concern, he had yet to revert to his former appearance. His battle axe dropped from the ether and into his firm grasp. He smashed it into the ground with a spray of magma. It was preferred. The stronger, the better. I went to strike him, but my body didnt move. I was held in some sort of suspended animation. Magic coursed around my body, invisibly clasping me in place. I looked down to see another pressure plate sticking out of the mud on the battlefield. Somehow, some remnants of the maze were left behind in the real world. You were always too reckless, the minotaur grunted. He hefted his axe over his head to carve my life away. I could see the anticipation dance across his face; the closeness he felt to his ultimate destination. A laugh inadvertently passed my lips. I learned by now that ones magic skill directly determined how effective these sorts of things were against you. All I had to was raise my stat beyond the reasonable limit of this place and it shattered like glass around me. I stepped to the side, allowing the axe to come crashing down beside me while I leveled a punch directly into the minotaurs throat. Scales hit skin and muscle warred with muscle. Natural bulk and the bonuses of this new form prevented my fist from doing the damage that it was capable of. But, it did manage to disrupt his breathing. A satisfying choking sound eeked out of his mouth as he stumbled, giving me the glorious chance to string some attacks together. But, when my fist came crashing down against his nose, I felt an equally powerful force pulling my arm backwards. A fountain of blood spewed from the bulls nose, but it wasnt the devastation I wanted. Tauren! We got you! A voice called out. I turned my head to see a near-invisible magic string wrapped around my wrist. I pulled forward like an angry swordfish caught on the line; feeling some resistance on the other side, but not nearly enough. Then, I felt the same pulls on my ankles and my tail. I whipped my head around to see a tiny furred figure disappear behind the safety of the trees. The raccoon. Get him, Pooka! Tauren shouted with a wheeze. Make this fucker stay put. An eclipse briefly blocked out the sun and left me in shadow. I looked upwards to see a massive tyrannosaurus rex appear above me. It descended down like the meteor that destroyed its kind all those millions of years ago. I pulled again, releasing my arm before working on my legs. However, they were not going to be so generous as to let me do this unopposed. Every trap I wriggled and pulled my way out of was quickly replaced with something else to restrain me. Vines were replaced by nets to be replaced with magic locks. They emptied their entire inventory of restraints just to keep me in place for a few more seconds. Just until that giant foot landed on my head. Oh fuck. Chapter 124: Jurassic Curb Stomp An immense amount of pressure came down on me. I was a tube of toothpaste with the cap still on and the creature stepping on me was a hammer. I felt my insides press up against my ribs and try to crawl up my throat to escape out of my mouth. The magic that bound me was destroyed as the ground I occupied sunk into the earth. My arms had been pinned to the side and I felt like I was in a documentary of a fatal caving disaster. All I could do to survive was maximize my defensive stats and wait. Eventually, they had to check whether or not I had survived. It was only around thirty seconds even though it felt more like one hundred and twenty seven hours. The ground around me rumbled and the immense foot was lifted off of my torso, allowing for light to pour into my eyes. I quickly sprang into action, hopping to my feet and jumping upwards into the moving foot with all of my might. My fists smashed into the bottom of the lifted foot and my wings flapped heavily to gain more altitude. I heard a deep yelp of surprise as the t-rexs one ankle was made to balance the oversized creature; a task that it was not designed for. The creature began to topple over, but before it could hit the ground, it began transforming into something else. The mass shrank considerably and a pair of feathered wings sprouted out of its back. I descended down upon it, its speed incomparable to my own. Seeing that it could not escape, it tried to turn into something sturdier. The wings disappeared and a pair of horns sprouted from its head as it transformed into an ox. With a heavy punch, I met the creature in the sky, sending it tumbling down into the ground. An explosion of dirt erupted from the crash landing, obstructing vision of the aftermath. Not wanting to be the type of villain that leaves unnecessary loose ends, I moved towards the impact site to finish off the job. The ox was still alive, somehow, and was struggling to get back on its feet. It saw me and bellowed in panic, trying to scrabble away from my on its weak legs. But, it would not be able to get very far. T-Tauren! A-Azeban! Help! The ox called out to its friends. I felt a rumble as the minotaur had started charging in our direction. I turned my eyes for a second to see the plume of smoke thundering my way and when I looked back, the ox was gone. In its place stood a large log. I mentally reordered my target list. I flew high into the air and the minotaur leapt up to follow me. A geyser of magma propelled him far higher than his muscles could ever push that weighty frame of his. A grin crossed my face and the unstoppable terrestrial beast went skywards. I spun my body around and axe-kicked down with my foot hard on the minotaurs head. Though he was extremely sturdy, he could not use the ground to amplify his power. Instead, he was sent to the ground like a dropped cannonball. I knew that a fall would not be fatal but, unlike the shape-changer, I was not yet interested in dealing the final blow. I had to follow my new order of targets. Trees, the annoyance was hiding in the trees. I switched my stats to a magic focus and activated my [Burning Rain]. A deluge of molten tar descended upon the nearby forests. What wasnt immediately destroyed by the fires would be dismantled by my blows or melted with my [Draconic Breath]. I saw a small figure hopping through the trees. More accurately, it appeared like it leapt from one tree to teleport into the next one. Soon, the raccoon would run out of places to hide and Id get to see how strong they were. But, before that, I heard a groaned noise. I whipped my over to see where the snake woman was trying to recover from the devastating wound I put into her chest. A pile of empty potions surrounded her as the hole grew smaller and smaller. But, my burning rain was hampering her efforts. She was scrambling to find shelter from the pain, just long enough to fix her more perilous injury. Alone. Abandoned. Perfect. She saw me barreling towards her, an ever-growing black figure. Mana shimmered on her tongue as the sickly mind control words left her mouth. Look- My feet stomped on her torso, turning her upper-half into something with the consistency of canned tomatoes. I lifted her by the tail and took a large lovers bite out of the flesh as a little stat gain souvenir for the feelings I temporarily had. I pulled my mouth away from the tail. A wooden spike shot through the air where my head used to be. A small grin crossed my lips. There you are. In a blink of an eye, I crossed the distance towards the originator of the spike. Punching the trunk with full force.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Stay away, youre uglier from up close, a masculine voice quipped. Who knew there were cannibals in this day in age? I thought we were better than this. A shape escaped from the trunk and disappeared again. I sent a spray of acid in almost all directions as fire continued to rage all around me. I purposefully funneled the damage towards one small part of the grove. Soon, he would have to jump again. A spike flung from the surviving patch of trees confirmed my hopes. I moved the damage in the direction of the spike. I saw the shadow leap and this time, I wouldnt let it move again. I gripped the raccoons neck in my hands. I saw an item in his hand that he seemed hell bent on pressing. I squeezed the raccoons neck with full pressure. The demons neck snapped and his head nearly popped off. It managed to activate the item. His crushed body dematerialized out of my hands. But the XP that entered my profile told me that he was dead. It was just a shame I couldnt get the body. I heard the rumble again. The minotaur had finally got out of its daze to track me down. Without even considering what had happened the previous time, he exploded off of the ground with a plume of flames that only added to the existing destruction. This time, he did not have his axe and instead swung with all the chains that hung from his limbs. The gold-plated whips smashed against my arms and wrapped around my limb. I pulled him towards me and punched him with my full might. I could tell that the damage was starting to take its toll. This time, the minotaur seemed a bit more dazed. He faded in and out of consciousness, anchored in the sky by my straining wings. But, he was smiling quite cockily. I smashed him in the face again. And, as my fist made a satisfying connection, I felt something cleave into my back and detach a wing. I saw the missing axe falling to the ground with one of my wings in tow. Soon, I dropped with it. The shape-changer, currently in the shape of a large bird, had flown overhead to deliver a gift from the minotaur. It dive-bombed below us and started to bulge out into its massive form. A t-rex tail smashed into the both of us and sent us into the ground at high speeds. I bounced off the ground like a rock skipped across a lake and shifted onto my feet. The minotaur also rotated his body to bounce quickly back to his feet. We exchanged bone rattling punches that threw us off balance. The t-rex charged into the battlefield and slammed into me. The chains unspooled from my forearm and I gripped onto them to ensure that the minotaur would join me on my trip. The mass of the demon immediately stopped my progress and sent him into the air. The chains warmed up. It kept rising from hot to uncomfortable to nearly unbearable. My hands sizzled as I yanked the chain in my direction. Fist met fist in a competition of strength. This time, my planted stance won the battle and I heard the minotaurs elbow pop. He grunted in pain but shoulder-checked me with a good deal of grit. I threw a counterpunch when the massive form of the t-rex rejoined the battle. Teeth sunk into my left shoulder and arrested my arm. The minotaur, recovering from the pain, resummoned his axe and swung it horizontally at my neck. You want my arm so bad? Take it! I ripped my torso away from the dinosaurs mouth, allowing it to swallow my prize. At the same time, I rolled backwards from the axe strike. I activated my [Regeneration] and my arm quickly grew back good as new. The minotaur and the t-rex charged me in tandem. I jumped out of the way of the t-rexs stomp and kicked at the minotaurs axe. They moved back into coordination, but a stream of blood left the t-rexs mouth. It started gagging, trying to vomit up the arm that was burning it from the inside out. The minotaurs eyes drifted over to its companion to see what was wrong. I pounced on the opening. With all of my remaining power, I focused exclusively on finishing off the minotaur. There was no raccoon to swap it from danger, no snake to cast a spell on me, and no shape-changer to interfere. Just a full pound for pound showdown. Something that I had yet to lose. I threw a punch directly at his face and allowed a crushing blow to meet me in response. Before he could start a new swing, two more punches rocked his face and torso. He swung again, but far slower. The damage had finally accumulated to the point that he was fighting purely on instinct. His face was swelling up and his eyes were forcibly closing from the damage. I unleashed a relentless volley of punches. Dozens of heavy blasts within a few seconds. A sledgehammer was relentlessly smashed into his joints. His skin tore from the sharp scales repeatedly slamming into it. Finally, one of the punches in that volley ended him. His knees buckled from under him and he collapsed onto the ground in a bloody mess. You were better than expected, I complimented the corpse. Now all that was left was the shape-changer. It was now only a tiny thing, the mana used to maintain more threatening forms burned through with the immense form of the t-rex. It couldnt move fast enough to get away from me and just stood there frozen, awaiting the blow that would end its life. I guess that Id do that even though itd feel like crushing a puppys skull. I clenched my fist and walked towards the pitiful thing. Hold on, Ishmael. I want to handle this one. Charles had descended from his comfortable position to interrupt the battle now that the difficult part was completed. The dust in the air refused to cling to his fur and immaculate suit. A thin barrier of mana repelled all grime from his body. And why is that? Im intrigued by the potential that a shapeshifter has, Charles explained, dollar signs practically illuminating his eyes with a green glow. It would be a very useful skill for an agent to have, dont you think? I looked at the demon and tilted my head. They seemed capable enough, but that was before its friends died. Now it was just a whimpering thing, without confidence or a drive of its own. But, if there was anyone that could motivate such a creature, it was Charles. Ive only seen it turn into animals. Theres a lot I can do with that. Have it your way, I said with a shrug, finding no real interest in finishing off this sniveling, childish demon. Just make sure that youve disposed of all the bodies. I want to know where that raccoon escaped to. You make me sound like a janitor. That is just one of your many jobs and your many talents, Charles. You make this operation go so much more smoothly. Then give me more XP, he replied with a chuckle. Chapter 125: A Million Bodies or A Million Weapons How are things going over here, Herzblatt? I asked the dog-pope that stood on the outskirts of the battlefield. He had appeared preoccupied in thought as I approach him. He had a claw up to his mouth and was picking at his teeth with a vigor that screamed of pent up nervous energy. His body lurched slightly in surprise at my voice before rapidly composing himself. Not quite fear, but far from excitement. Well, for the most part, Herzblatt reported. We have subdued most of their weaker forces and are almost done finishing off their elites. But? I pressed. But, I am getting repeated reports that there is someone that is giving us troubles, Herzblatt continued. One of the elites has an ability that nullifies the numerical advantage we were using. Where are they? I asked with deep interest. Take me there. With a nod, Herzblatt walked off in front of me. We wound our way through the lower battlefield. The robed figures of Herzblatts Opportunists plunged their weapons into the woefully outnumbered and outclassed remnants of Wrath. Pools of burning tar sat interspersed amongst the fighting, incinerating indiscriminately any flesh that was in the vicinity. Were my abilities a hindrance? I wondered aloud. Everything that you do is a chance, Herzblatt replied as any good zealot would. Some used it to their advantage, some didnt. They will have plenty of time to consider their faults. Soon, we reached a more active place of the battlefield. Where the rest was no better than a procedural execution, this was a hot-blooded conflict. Robed followers rushed into a pocket of enemies. A burst of purple fog and arrows caught my attention. I moved closer, brushing by Herzblatt and reaching the outer edge of the fighting. Inside, I saw a bizarre melee. A platoon of demons all wearing the same robe up against an equal number of clones of a demon. They held swords and charged forward with coordination; cutting down any follower that was caught out by themselves. I recognized this demon who was valiantly and stubbornly refusing to die to my plans. How could I not be familiar with such an impressive demon? They were even better now. They had more copies of themselves, better weapons, better coordination; perfection. The bronze-skinned elf. Stop! Back away! My order boomed over the battlefield. The robed followers immediately followed my command and disengaged from the elf. She panted and wiped blood from her face. But I could see raw hatred flowing out of her towards me. You! The elf screamed. Traitor to Wrath! Its good to see you again, I said warmly. Good, its better to hate me when you see me. Im glad that youve advanced this high. If I took your head, I would have been far higher than this, she spat. Then all the better that I won, I replied. Otherwise, we may not have had this chance of settling the score. The elf got back into a combat stance and hardened their expression. That eagerness was wonderful. Come at me, Ill correct my past failure. It wont be me youll be fighting, I corrected. Ive had my fill facing off against your Supervisor and his friends. I shouldnt be such a glutton as to take all the best feasts for myself, even if you make me want to be greedy. Herzblatt. Yes? The dog-pope moved to my side in an instant. This is the demon that I wanted to abandon you for back in Brunswick. You remember them right? Herzblatts snout flared up into a snarl. A guttural growl rumbled in his throat like a revving engine. I do. And they are getting in your way again, I continued. Are you going to keep allowing them to make you look shameful in front of me? No. No? I asked with fake surprise. What are you going to do about it? Herzblatt stepped forward into the ring around the elf. He unbuttoned his robe and stretched out his arms. One follower rushed forward to take the robe while the other removed the hat. Under the removed raiment was some padded armor. His hands glowed and a pair of swords appeared in his hands. I will be your opponent, Herzblatt said, pointing a sword at the elf. I am Herzblatt, Pope of the Opportunists. What is your name? Mutya, the elf spat, wiping blood from her nose. But, I am not interested in fighting you or helping you find whatever revenge it is you think youre owed. I want to fight the lizard behind you. Why arent you willing to fight me? I dont eat food that someone else has already chewed on, I answered, looking at the numerous light wounds she accumulated from her previous skirmishes. "It would only breed excuses." Allow me to offer some encouragement, Herzblatt offered. If you defeat me, then I and every member of my church will join your cause to take Ishmael down. Strong as he may be, hes trained us to be quite formidable.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. You dare stand to betray me, Herzblatt? I demanded. Your loyalty is not yours to give. The prospects of my anger seemed to delight Mutya far more than the actual content of the proposal. She wasnt the type that fought solo even when she was alone, she seemed to have no qualms with bolstering her forces. But, if I win, you must renounce Wrath and become one of my followers, Herzblatt continued. I accept your terms. But, I thought you were non-violent, Mutya said with a laugh. Are you sure youre capable? Herzblatt didnt answer. He charged across the battlefield towards Mutya. A soft glow hummed from his swords. Mutya started by feeling him out by sending on a couple of her clones into melee range while the rest fanned out. Herzblatts swords met the clones on either side of him. With a deft flick of his wrists, his swords outmaneuvered his opponents driving them to the ground. He pressed his swords together, forming a massive great sword. He cleaved through the two clones before they could recover and pressed onwards. The elf released a volley of arrows at Herzblatt. He held his sword in front of his and it formed into a shield. The arrows deflected off effortlessly the metallic surface. Herzblatt leapt sideways, his shield now a hammer, and slammed down on the nearest clone. The clone deflected with their sword and a quivers worth of arrows dug into the dog popes back. Herzblatt growled angrily, turning his hammer into a pair of twin axes. He caught the clones sword with one axe while viciously chopping at the clones face with the other. It turned into bloody mana at his feet before he moved on. As Herzblatt charged another clone, the remaining clones were consolidating closer to Mutya. They formed a proper formation as the elfs mana procured a couple replacements to those that had fallen. Wordlessly, the clones rushed Herzblatt. They formed into an array, leaping around the dog and taking slashes at him from every direction. Herzblatt held firm, smashing into any clones he could get his hands on, but receiving deep slashes in return. Large bloody lines crisscrossed his entire body as he winced. The final elf planted her foot into his chest and knocked him slightly off balance. One of the clones slashed at his ankle and he caught it in the face with a mace. An explosion of blood and teeth flew everywhere, splattering the nearest clones with blood. The carnage did not phase them as they endlessly pursued him; each willing to sacrifice themselves to ensure a different one got a cleaner shot at Herzblatt. The damage was accumulating quickly. Joints were targeted ruthlessly to incapacitate Herzblatt. I could see Herzblatts movements slowing slightly. His revenge shots werent as vicious as they could have been. I could see his lip involuntarily wince as he struggled to complete his movements satisfactorily. In exchange, many of Mutyas clones were destroyed. Under half of what she started with had been destroyed and only a handful were able to be replaced with her current mana levels. Still, from where I was standing, she currently held the upper hand. Herzblatt coughed, blood slipping out between his teeth. The grip on his weapons loosened slightly. He moved the weapons up to his chest and his body was covered in golden light. The weapons melded with his clothes to form a glimmering suit of golden armor. He moved into a pugilists stance, brandishing his spiked gauntlets at Mutya. Mutya accepted his challenge and sent her clones at him in another pattern. This time, the weapons skittered off his armor and he delivered killing punches. God protects me, Herzblatt said with a snicker. Mutya recalled her clones back into her. She threw a single arrow at his head with her telekinesis. As he swiped at it with his armored hand, Mutya charged beneath him. She swung horizontally and struck him in the side of the stomach. The armor rejected the sword blow with a loud sound of metal on metal. But, it did not end there. A clone of Mutya, like an after-image, followed the movement of the original and struck the same place. Then another and another and another and another and another; all in rapid succession before Herzblatt could have completed an attack. With so many blades striking an identical target, the mana armor cracked in that spot and allowed the final blade to find its target. Herzblatt managed to obliterate the final clone with his revenge attack, but Mutya had already struck his knee. The afterimages followed suit with Herzblatt striking the final clone. His stance went wobbly from the impact to his leg and Mutya went for a more decisive strike aimed at his neck. Herzblatt held out his outstretched palm towards Mutya. His body glowed, the armor disappearing as a lance shot out of his hand. The tip dug into Mutya and had her stuck in the air. She broke free by keeping a clone impaled and slipping down. She charged again, despite the brutal injury to her shoulder. Herzblatt took four more slashes to the body before the armor reformed. He grabbed two clones and smashed them into each other to create a fountain of gore. Mutya only had three clones left and Herzblatt had only so much blood left in his body. I will show you the last and strongest gift given to me by God, Herzblatt said with a hoarse voice. Why are you saving your best move for last? Mutya questioned as she attacked him again. A beam of light appeared in Herzblatts hand. It quickly formed into a sword that he held high into the air. Mutya went directly for his abdomen, jamming her blade deep into his organs. She tried to pull out the blade to stab again, but the sword was stuck. Herzblatt had clenched his stomach muscles with all of his might to keep the blade from leaving. Additional arms struck out of Mutyas body, all holding the same sword, all digging into Herzblatts body to extinguish his life. But Herzblatt did not fold. They twisted and ripped and sliced enough for me to believe that he should die. But he did not. Instead, I noticed some of the followers in the ring around me topple to the ground. Where had he gained that pesky ability? I smiled at how far Herzblatt had come, using the health of his followers as his own. But, it is what he needed. The golden light coated his body and formed into a solid sword. Mutya leapt away. Her face contorted in frustration. Why wont you die? She demanded. Because I am loved. Pure-hearted strike, he whispered as he brought the blade down at Mutya. The sword cleaved through Mutya, but left no wounds. The mana passed through without even damaging her clothes. But, as soon as the light exited her body, Mutya was dead. She toppled backwards and into the mud. Herzblatt toppled to his knees. Blood flooded from his stomach as his followers rushed him with health potions in hand. They doused his body to try to keep him breathing, begging for him to take more life if he needed it. But Herzblatt did not hear them. I could see him staring up at the sky in rapture. I did it, he said with starry eyes. I seized my opportunity and grew richer for it. Praise. A small chorus of agreement echoed around him. Well, done, I complimented with a small clap. I scooped Mutya out of the muddy ground and draped her over my shoulder like a napping toddler. I think our work here is done. The deal was to be my subordinate, Herzblatt complained, blood spilling out of his mouth. Heres the thing, Herzblatt, what belongs to you belongs to me, I reminded with a grin. This one here is too good to be serving directly under you. Consider it revenge for daring to offer your allegiance to someone else. You were the one who gave me the chance to fight her, you are only reclaiming the debt owed. Smart, I complimented. Then, well be going on ahead to get a base arranged. If you take too long getting here, Im disavowing all of you. With a less than enthusiastic cheer at my threat I carried Mutya off to where Charles was waiting. We would take the Portal to advance to where the real war, the real killing was happening. I couldnt be more excited. Chapter 126: Designed for the End Not very impressive for the path that leads us to the upper realms. Charles and I stood over a nondescript pit near Wraths Courtyard. Only a small circle of ornate metal at the bottom said that it was valuable at all. Not exactly the red carpet to the higher realms that I had envisioned. Apparently, the Portals used to be hidden, Charles explained. Once they were discovered, they were kept out in the open. Kind of kills the novelty, doesnt it? It does feel less special, I agreed. Oh well, not everything can be satisfying. I dropped Mutyas recovering corpse into the pit. Her body slipped into the hole and it glowed purple. A sound like a futuristic space craft whirred and blasted a beam of light into the sky. When I looked back into the pit, the body was good. Catch you on the other side, I said to Charles as I hopped in. A flash of purple light sparked around me. The whirring sound roared loudly in every direction and I disappeared into the black. Gravity disappeared. All senses disappeared. I was floating through a void all by myself. Whats the test this time? I asked. But there was nothing that responded. Oh well, I could just float here for a bit. Its not like screaming or punching the air would make things happen more quickly. In fact, there was something soothing about this sensation. Like floating in a pool in a sleep deprivation chamber. Yet, it was also familiar. It was if I was in the nothingness that I came from before I was born. Was this the oblivion that the godless wished for? No, I was still conscious. And, with continued consciousness came the expected boredom. Relaxation and peace could only carry me so far. I was a creature of stimulus after all. I needed something to move towards. What will you do if you reach a point where you can no longer proceed? The words hung in the air. I could have sworn they were spoken, but there was no sound that accompanied them; just foreign words implanted into my mind. Is that a question worth asking? I responded into the void. If I reach such a place, then thats all I can do. The void did not engage in further conversation with me. It closed off and left me to myself again. Boring thing. Did we really need to go through all this pageantry if it is going to spit me out regardless? Lesser demons had already met this place and succeeded; there should be no reason I wouldnt be the same. But, then the void changed entirely. The blackness went away and I found myself in a familiar room, one that I spent several days within in the past. I sat in an interrogation room. My hands were placed flat on the table. Manacles were on both my wrists and a chain ran under an anchor on the table, trapping me there. I blinked several times in surprise. My scaled black hands werent tethered to the table, but my tattooed hands of skin. They looked delicate now; so weak, so alien. But, I knew them to be my own. The patterns inked upon them were identical to my own. I turned my head towards the one-way mirror along the far wall, but my face was pixelated and my last name removed from my jumpsuit. On the other side of the table sat a faceless detective. It wore a white dress shirt and black slacks. A notebook was open and it scribbled some words out with a pen. Why should I let you go on? The voice asked, reading my mind. From what I see here, you should be stuck here a long time. I tilted my head back and started to laugh loudly at this sham. Was this supposed to be the weighing of my soul, so late in the game? Who would actually struggle with such a thing? Actually, I could think of one person who would whip themselves raw as penance. Because that is your design as the border between realms, I replied. The Follies designed you and you will let me continue onwards. My design. The words echoed through the room, reverberating off of every surface. It continued rattling into my ears until the phrase lost all meaning. What is your design? The being demanded, slamming on the table. I am designed to be a man in the image of God, I responded immediately. Admittedly, I was a failure to that design, but that does not change what I was intended to be. Though I believed in and respected the Follies, they werent the ones who made me. I dont know what it looked on the proper side of the world. I didnt know what those people there enjoyed as their rewards, but I know that, by virtue of my existence in the place, that those designs were the same as what I had been taught as a boy. A flawed design, the being repeated, writing it down as a note. Who are you?Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I am Ishmael. Who are you really? A killer whose name was removed from his soul, I answered. A man that turned into a lizard and killed as many people as he could. Someone who has cast aside all hope of being better. Someone who can no longer recognize in himself what a good person is supposed to be. What is it that you hope to accomplish? The being continued to interrogate. What is your new design? To defeat the strongest demons that exist and determine my place in this world. Ever since I arrived and learned about the prospects of climbing up, I hungered to face these powerful enemies. I wanted to continuously test my limits. But, this being should already know that if it was omniscient. What if you lose? Thats fine, I answered truthfully. If I am overpowered and lose, then that just means that is how good I was. Its not as though I was the strongest man alive or anything. What if you win? What if there is no one left to fight? I went quiet. I was the dog chasing his own tail, not actually expecting to catch it in my mouth. Dumbfounded, I look towards the Follies who are filming me and cackling. I cannot challenge them, not conventionally, for they are the dimension itself. Those who gave me my strength would simply rip it all away from me. So, if they are Hell itself I will end Hell. Your design has been revealed. Your identity will now be known to the entire world for what it really is. Notice Congratulations You have been bestowed the Title of Great Demon You are now known to the world as The Dragon who Heralds the End. Your stats and abilities will be augmented. Notice Would you like to pay 1,000,000,000 XP to create your own Signature Ability? Signature Abilities must be approved by the Follies. You can activate this message at any time. Who even has a billion XP to spend by this point? I asked the boxes. But, it gave me something to look forward to. Each of the best demons of these realms had something perfect to their identity. I wondered if the Masters martial arts was his own Signature Ability. Notice Correction You have a blank Ability that allows you to create a Signature Ability fitting of your new rank. Would you like to use it? A blank ability? I said to myself. Then, the realization hit me like a ton of bricks. A useless gift that was handed over to me as the worlds worst consolation prize to betraying Wrath. The ability [Nothing] sat in my ability list, ready to finally be turned into something great. I accepted with my mind and the ability slipped away from my ability list. A blank ability box filled my vision, ready to be filled out with whatever I wanted to put in there. As far as I knew, the sky was the limit. But, was that really true? Did everyone create a one-shot kill ability that could eliminate anyone without a sweat? No, the follies would not allow that. It was likely something strong but subtle; something that would fit perfectly in with the rest. What was it that I actually needed? My punches and kicks were already strong enough. I had magic that could strike from range, magic that could hit many opponents at once, and a trump card that I didnt much care for. Everything could be as strong or as weak as I wanted as long as I performed the right stat allocations. It was an understatement to say that this stat-shift style was the backbone of my heightened power. I have the perfect thing in mind. I could see the words flow from my mind and populate the ability box. I grinned in excitement at how much stronger I would become. There you are, Charles commented. I blinked multiple times. As soon as I thought of my ability, the room disappeared and now I was standing on a large rock overlooking a hostile landscape. I looked to my right to see Charles stowing his pocket watch into his coat. He looked at me like he would at an employee who arrived late. But, using his better judgment, remembered his place and looked away from me. Am I late? Two minutes later than I was, Charles answered. Maybe this means that Im more worthy than you are. I ignored Charles jests and surveyed the surroundings. Barren, craggy, snow-covered rocks spread out like rolling fields. Rivers of lava flowed through the landscape and bubbled into small ponds. All the land converged into a massive mountain in the center of landscape. It crawled up impossibly high, reaching out towards the heavens. Some superstructure could be seen perched on the peak; the Elysium where only the strongest stood and the place that we all marched towards. Spews of magic and rumbling booms of attacks could be heard all over the world. Everywhere that I looked, I could spot one skirmish or another. Notice Welcome to the "Final Climb" (Level 50-99) Map has been updated. A formal war for the Throne has begun. To participate, you must be in a formal faction. Only one member of the faction can be designated as the leader. This leader can issue Commands to all members. Any faction leader that reaches Level 100 can proceed to the Peak. Leave a bloody mark on this world. Looks like I need to create a faction first. Already done, Charles said. Dont worry, Ive designated you as the leader. What did you name it? The Opportunistic Dogs, Charles replied with a smile. I thought it was fitting. How diligent of you, I complimented warily. Did you make this in the even that I didnt come out the other side? One should always be optimistic. Two minutes is a long time. Speaking of, where is the dead elf you tossed in? As if on cue, Mutya materialized into the world. She groggily looked around before opening her eyes in shock. She flashed a furious expression at me and drew her swords. I reached out with speed and gripped her neck tightly in my hand. I gave it a firm squeeze, not enough to kill, but enough to tell her that shed die before she was able to do anything else. There she is. Are you ready to be my servant? But, it didnt seem like it was my action that had the desired effect. Some lights blinked in her eyes and a despondent look crossed her face upon reading the contents. She went limp in my hands like a possum, completely at my mercy. I released my grip and she fell onto her knees, coughing at the ground. She still gave me a hostile expression, but, this time, it was far more subdued. Good. We have work to do. Chapter 127: The New Master [Mutya] There was something wrong with that fight. The dog didnt die. I felt my sword hit vitals, I saw the health drop to near zero. But, there was something keeping it right on the verge of death, denying me my victory. I ground my teeth in fury when that blade of light crashed down on my head. I would serve the dog for as long as I had to. But, when I was done, he was going to wish he placed me into a deathloop instead. I woke up to a voice echoing in my ears. I was washed up on a warm beach. The sounds of the ocean crashed in the distance. Standing over top of me was a tanned, faceless figure. I scrambled to my feet and tried to draw my swords, but nothing materialized. No commands towards the system cooperated. It was only then that I noticed the difference in my appearance. I had been spared the grotesque changes that some of the other lost souls experienced. My skin was now bronzed by the sun instead of unnatural gold. I touched the tops of my ears to find that they were round instead of pointed. What is your purpose? The faceless figure asked. Why are you choosing the path that you are taking? To hurt people. The answer came as naturally as breathing. It hadnt changed since the first time I plunged a sword in my husbands neck and disappeared from society. It hadnt changed after ambushing travelers camping in the night. It was what attracted Wrath to me and it was what allowed me to have gotten this far. I just wanted people to hurt. Mutya the Multiplying Violence was my new title. Water crept up the beaches and swallowed the island, removing me from my human past and into my demon present. A goat and a lizard greeted me on the other side. That damned lizard! Every time that I had faced him, he was with other people. The goat looked disinterested in helping. Are they not allies? If that was the case, I should take advantage of the situation and- As soon as I summoned my swords, his scaled hand gripped around my neck and squeezed with great force. It felt like my head was going to be ripped off of my body. There she is. Are you ready to be my servant? I pulled my sword back to stab him in the chest. But, instead, I received a notification that brought me pause. Notice Congratulations! The Aspect of Wrath noticed your treachery and has gifted you a final gift. Unlocked Passive Ability: Pheromones of the Enemy. Now, and Disciple of Wrath will instantly know that you are a traitor and may become immediately hostile!
Traitor? This couldnt be right. I was the last person fighting in that fort. I stood toe to toe with one of their leaders. I put my freedom up for barter in exchange of turning the tides of our favor. If it wasnt for me, we would have had no chance. That incompetent Tauren was already long dead, unable to take out one lizard with four people. I was strong. I was loyal. I was worthy of your attention. And you did this to me? It wasnt acceptable. I was cast aside as soon as I lost value. All of my achievements, meaningless. The grip on my throat released and I fell to my knees. I coughed up some blood as air came rushing back into my lungs. I looked up at the lizard who was the cause of all of this. If it werent for him, I would have never failed. One day, I would kill him. But not today. "Good. We have work to do, the lizard informed. Both he and the goat began walking away, leaving me behind. They didnt even bother to check if I was following them. I took a step in the opposite direction, seeing if they would react to me escaping and chase after me. But they didnt. How far away is this place? The lizard asked. Were already on top of it, the goat answered. Magical camouflage that requires a key to breach it. Good thing I bought a copy from one of my higher contacts. How much do they charge for those? I had to sell a few deathloop hostages to make up the difference. Hope you dont mind, the goat replied without even the smallest amount of remorse. Whatever, I said you could do what you wanted. They hadnt acknowledged that I had chosen to follow them. Was it what they expected me to do the entire time? Was there something implanted in me that would have killed me if I got too far away? After a couple minutes, the goat put his hand up and then kneeled down. A large key made of interlocking bones appeared in his right hand as he plunged it into the air in front of him. Suddenly, the air burned with mana and rippled, revealing a dome shape that collapsed from the top. A stone castle, built from the infernal rock that surrounded it, formed in front of us. I could hear a few shouts of surprise and hands pointing up at the collapsing dome.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The lizard stepped into the dome and marched directly towards the entrance of the castle. As soon as his foot touched rock, the demons guarding the fort descended upon him en masse. They landed in his path, blocking his way. Halt, who do you think you are? The lizard was bizarrely calm. The goat also looked unbothered by the confrontation. In fact, he looked bored. He pulled out a watch from his pocket and inspected the time. Setting the time, the goat announced. "Is this really necessary?" What are you- In the blink of an eye, the demons head disappeared into red mist. The body fell backwards onto the rock. A black void appeared beneath it, teeth jutting from the dark. The corpse was swallowed whole, leaving nothing behind. Wait, that couldnt be right. We had only been in this place for a few minutes and couldnt have been much above Level 50. Yet, he destroyed the demon with a single punch. The demons near them didnt fare much better. They tried to create a formation to contain the lizard, but he didnt seem fazed at all. With a sweeping attack, he struck them all with his tail, creating gaping bloody wounds. He pounced on the closest one, snapping its neck and slamming it into a new inky mouth that formed at the impact site. Each kill made him faster. His strikes were even more devastating. The attacks levied against him in response did nothing but place them in range to die. The mouths swallowed all the corpses. He briefly turned back towards us. A blood-red aura leaked off of his body. They formed countless eyes that covered his body. They all stared directly at me and my heart started beating quickly and my hands grew clammy. I was a child lost in the jungle and a tiger was stalking me. There was nothing I could do to save myself. I was going to die. Then, with an extension of his wings, he took to the air and flung himself at the castle. He blew the front doors with a tremendous explosion. Come on, lets go, the goat ordered. Its time for your job. Whats my job? To be my personal army. I was stunned by what I had seen, the sheer difference in our current power. I may have been close to killing him in the Inverted Tower, but now, it was impossible. I didnt even notice that I was mindlessly following the goat into the castle. It was an unnatural sight. There were no bodies, but there was plenty of blood and remains spread in every direction of the hall. The rumbling of fighting shook the foundations That idiot better not break this place. Come on. This way, the goat commanded. Open this door and lead. I swung open the wooden door to see stone stairs descending down into the pitch black bowels of the castle. An orb of light left the goats hand and lazily floated down the stairs, illuminating it for me. As we descended, I could hear footsteps rushing up towards me. A pair of nocturnal eyes appeared in the darkness before a demon was illuminated in light. Intruders! It screeched as it charged upwards at me. I ran down upon it, ten arms with ten swords sprouted from my shoulder and stabbed forward in unison. The blades plunged into the target but with only a disappointing amount of damage. I stabbed again, parrying the attacks with the other hand. My advantages won me the fight. A narrow corridor allowed me to maximize all of my offense and defense in the same direction. The level difference was not high enough for it to overcome and I skewered it repeatedly before it started tumbling down the stairs, reaching the bottom with a wet splat. I stepped out into a prison. I could see figures behind bars looking at me with hopeful expressions. I didnt care about them at all. Three more demons were waiting for me at the bottom. They were getting their equipment ready when they saw me. Without words, the three of them assaulted me and I barely managed to generate all of my clones before they could slash into me. My clones could control themselves with basic strategy, but I had to command them personally if I wanted to make coordinated attacks. For now, I tried to focus on surviving with basic counterattack patterns to take the damage that was given to me. In exchange for losing three clones, I only did a humble amount of damage in return. Sweat poured down my face as I focused on managing all of my clones while not taking a sword to the throat myself. This was worse than fighting three versions of the dog. Far worse. I looked over my shoulder to see if the goat was going to assist me, but he just stood there impassively. His shoe tapped impatiently on the ground. Are you really having this much difficulty? The goat asked me in near disgust. When Ishmael scooped you out of the mud, insisting that you serve him, I assumed you more capable than some random thug that could duplicate herself. He wanted me specifically? Why? He did want me as an ally the first time that we met when he wanted to get rid of that useless dog. Had he been thinking that way about me ever since? I wondered what exactly about me caught his attention. If it was the typical things that men seemed to crave, perhaps there was an opening. Im facing off against three of them, I replied through gritted teeth. Fine, the goat replied with a sigh. Take this to be a little more competent. A pair of swords and a few hundred thousand XP entered my Inventory. I quickly equipped them and found a pair of gleaming short swords in my hands. They hummed with untold power. They transferred into the hands of my clones enhancing my power further. You can duplicate artifacts? The goat asked with interest coating his voice. Thats something worth investing in. Now level up quickly and end this. I did as I was commanded, immediately maximizing my level and attacking with everything that I had. It felt like I had been fighting in the dark with how easy the fighting now became. The sword strikes that barely scratched the skin now severed limbs from torso. My numerical advantage swelled to be overwhelming and there was nowhere the overrun demons could retreat to; no way to prevent the onslaught that came their way. I chopped them to pieces while Charles waltzed unbothered through the carnage. He approached a specific cell and shined the light inside. A gold-scaled dragon man hissed from the light and covered his eyes. Charles! You bastard son of a dog! You set me up! The golden dragon man screeched at the goat, spittle sprayed from his furious mouth. I did no such thing, Charles denied with a shrug. I sold you passage to a safe parcel of land. The fact that it did not remain safe has nothing to do with me. Then why are you here? He demanded. I know it isnt here to save me. Youve already taken all of the XP I had. You were going to take this place from me, werent you? Werent you, you ignoble whores son? Ill kill you for this! I swear I will do whatever it takes to destroy you! Kill him, Charles commanded, motioning at me and then the dragon. I silently moved forward, now accepting of the fact that I obeyed a new master. But, it wasnt so bad. I was given new swords and plenty of chances to kill. Why did it matter that it was no longer for Wrath? I was shown just how unappreciative they were to me. I plunged my sword into the dragons neck. With the ability-suppressing manacles on his wrists, there was nothing that he could do to resist me. He screamed in pain, stimulating a part of my brain. A smile crossed my face as I stabbed again, this time, twisting the blade for additional agony. Enough, Charles commanded, his hand placed firmly on my shoulder. A different void swallowed the dragons body, taking him to who knows where. Probably the same place Id go to if I tried to fight him now. Above us, there was only quiet. The steady rumbling of combat ceased, leaving us in eerie quiet. Three minutes," the goat said as he looked at his watch. "Ishmael must be done. Lets go. With one final glance at where the dragon used to be, I followed, hopeful that this new partnership would see me as strong as these two. It would be the only way thatd I be able to kill them in the future. Chapter 128: Riches [Ishmael] Ten million XP. That was my reward for holding up my end of the challenge for the Zero Car. I thought I should have gotten it earlier. New Hell Expresses had arrived before I left. But, it appeared that my training in Controls dimension invalidated those rules and kept my timer running. It didnt bother me, it would have felt shitty to talk that big game and then earn it while inadvertently hiding like a coward. As far as I was concerned, I got it right when I needed it; a little extra power to evict the demons infesting my castle. The castles defenses turned out to be a poor appetizer. I pre-emptively leveled up several times and filled up the reserves of my [Hoard] thinking that I would need to do at least that much to survive initial contact. Turning that demon into meat paste set a disappointing precedent. The rest of the subsequent killing ended up feeling like a chore. Punching someone to death was treated with the same excitement as when I had to clean the bathroom. Mindless rat bashing in slow motion, my new max speed was too high for them to react to. I even tried to slow down slightly, punch a little softer to see if that could make things more entertaining. It didnt. All I had managed to do was annoy myself further. Greater handicaps didnt bring more satisfaction, it just turned out to be more boring. I didnt feel that near-death rush knowing I had an extra gear stored away. It was better to just speed things up and get it all over with. So there I was, in the throne room with the remaining bodies of the defenders scattered at my feet. One of them was the leader. I wasnt sure which one though. At this point, they were all just meat splatters on the stone surfaces. My annoyance chopped all the fanfare short. I didnt give them the chance to announce it and they werent strong enough to take up any space in my memory. The mess was being rapidly cleaned by several mouths appearing from the walls and floor of the castle. The body slipped away, and my stats increased. It really was the ideal ability. Skills The Devouring - Active The Dragon who Heralds the End seeks to remove everything in its path to the summit of Hell. It had a problem. So many corpses and only one mouth to eat them with. And so, he created new mouths, enough to swallow the entire world. Those who are eaten may never see the light again. +100 All Stats Demons consumed by The Devouring will be transported to a special [Dimesion[. "The Digestive Tract." [Dimension will melt all inhabitants with acid every ten minutes. The Devouring counts as an act of eating. [Corpse Eater] is compatible. It continued to confirm that my assertion that stats were everything. The XP I was now gaining from this and [Hoard] was turning into an absurd amount of stats. Compared to the amount that I gain from leveling up, I would be the same as Level 200. The triviality of this fight brought me the joy that came from being right with the crushing disappointment that the fight was boring as a result. You look sad, Charles commented as he and Mutya entered the room. Charles seemed to hover over the mess I left behind, his shoes looked pristine even when marching over pools of blood and viscera. Mutya just stomped through without much care. Actually, I believe I saw her go out of her way to stomp organs that the mouths and yet to devour. A small smirk crossed her lips. I am sad, I replied, lifting my arm and placing my limp wrist to my forehead like a stressed out actress from the fifties. I leveled up for no reason. I might as well been beating mannequins to death. There was no way to determine how ferocious these rats were going to be, Charles said with a chuckle. Isnt it better that there were no difficulties? The struggle is the entire point, I replied with a sigh. I should have savored that minotaur more. You never savor it, Charles commented. You are psychologically incapable of holding onto those fleeting emotions you felt in the heat of battle. Even if you were to have a fistfight with the strongest being in the universe, youd forget it as soon as your adrenaline died down.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. If a lion felt satisfied after eating one antelope, hed die of starvation. Its the lionesses that do most of the hunting, Charles countered. I saw a group of them rip a wildebeest apart while I was on a safari. It made me consider purchasing one and feed it on people who disappointed me. But the wife was allergic to cats so I just stuck to the classic gunshot and chemical bath. Riveting, I said, my wind out of my sails. How did the elf do? Serviceable once she got some proper equipment, Charles remarked. I saw Mutya shrink slightly at the criticism, but I was used to Charles cowing others with each of his breaths. From an economic perspective, I see the benefit of raising someone with a cloning ability. One demons worth of XP to get thirty demons worth of return. Not to mention, she can copy artifacts on her clones. I didnt think you were so financially savvy. I didnt care about any of that, I waved my hand dismissively. She just had the eyes of a remorseless killer. I can spot them well. It was something easy to spot once you had met enough sport killers. It was the smiling expression with the dead eyes. Even now, her self-satisfied smile didnt extend above her nose. Cold shark eyes observed me; analyzing me. She still thought she had a chance of killing me. Good, it wouldnt be fun if she gave up. Well, how about it? I asked Mutya. Does this new position suit you? I will do as Im asked, Mutya said with a bow. Though, what I didnt quite have an explanation for was why she looked at me with a softer expression than the one she used just thirty minutes ago. Maybe she was the type who held an attraction to her victims. I didnt quite understand it, but I wasnt the type to point my nose up at what got someone into fighting. Anyways, Charles said, clearing his throat. Did you receive your millions yet? I did, I replied coldly. How much are you looking to siphon off of me? Is this how youre going to behave now that youve gotten a whiff of power? Charles questioned with an annoyed tone. Black tendrils slipped from behind his back but were quickly recalled. This is why I could never stand the nouveau riche. I kid, Charles, I replied, placing my hand on his shoulder. I know that I emptied out your vault. How much do you need to start making money again? Four million, Charles answered without pause. Fine, I replied, letting go of the money without even an argument. I hope you dont regret not asking for more. Youre the one that should be careful that this XP isnt going to be the very same used to bury you in the future. I eagerly look forward to that day. By now, the mouths had finished their work and the castle was left without a single trace of the previous occupants. From now on, this was the base of operations of my forces. My final race to the top would begin here. Charles snapped his finger and a massive stone table rumbled up from the floor. A piece of parchment the same size as the table unrolled itself atop the stone surface. It was a massive map of the region. In the center rested the mountain that housed the throne. Around the perimeter were numerous dots of different sizes and colors. The biggest cluster resided on the northern side of the mountain while other, smaller clusters cropped up everywhere else. On the far south side of the mountain rested a pin shaped like a dogs head. I frowned at Charles name choice for my faction, but I would let him have this petty satisfaction. Were pretty far away from the action, I said with a disappointed tone. Were in one of the most desolate places on here. Youre the only one whod consider that a disadvantage, Charles said with a sigh. As we stand now, being close to the main faction war would just have us be consumed and destroyed. I think wed do fine, I argued. The best training is going up against the best. Even if we all die a million times, wed be far better equipped to take them down than the ones who hide out in the boonies with their dicks in their hands. Youd do fine, Charles corrected. The rest of Herzblatts followers are not ready for that level. Your faction would be conquered and killed in days. I dont need to remind you that a faction is required to advance. And, no, a faction of one is not officially considered a faction. I consulted the system in the minutes between my arrival and yours. I sighed in disappointment. What was their purpose in advancing at all then? It was clear that they lacked the ambition and skill to get to the peak, so why would the Follies allow them to climb up at all? It just seemed like a waste of time to me. There was no witty response from the Follies to explain themselves and admonish me for being so small-minded. I guess they were as busy as Nostalgia said that they were. So, we get to visit all the nearby outposts and obliterate them? I asked, motioning at the disparate tiny dots that surrounded us. Doesnt appear to be much meat on the bones, but its better than nothing. No, were going leave that to Herzblatt to train and bolster the forces, Charles rejected. You getting stronger does us no good. Does you no good, I mumbled under my breath. Then what do I get to do? The numerous dots of outposts and bases disappeared and were replaced by far fewer pins scattered randomly over the map. The pins appeared to be color coded to represent difficulty in the same way that item rarity was managed. My eyes immediately catalogued all of the black pins. There are a few Dungeons nearby that we need to scout out for training viability, Charles suggested. We are looking for bosses that leave abilities that can assist with group combat. As far as we should be concerned, Herzblatt and his followers are a single entity. There isnt anyone that we should prioritize over anyone else. And what are you going to do? Im going to establish some influence up here, Charles explained. I need to figure out what people here desperately need and how I can get my hands on it first. Find a few desperate demons that are ripe for exploitation. Prepare for Herzblatts arrival. Things that you would never be interested in doing yourself. Fair. What about Mutya? Shes my one-woman defense force, Charles answered. You dont actually want to bring her along with you do you? Of course not, then Id have to share my spoils. Chapter 129: Long View of the End Just one upper-level Dungeon. I needed to satisfy this burning curiosity at least once before I could move on to mundane inspections. It wasnt far away from a cluster of lower-level Dungeons. Slightly up the craggy slope of the mountain. I flew high in the air so that the little gnats on the ground couldnt bother me. I had already fallen for their provocations once, taking them up on the challenge that came at the other end of a javelin. But, it became clear why this place belonged to the rats. It should be an embarrassment to be this pathetic so close to the top. How did you live with yourself knowing that you were this inept at fighting at this point? I gave them some grace. I knew that there was a mass of XP flushed into the lower levels. The quality of demon here wasnt special. Not as special as it should be. I imagined that there was some ancient demon complaining about how difficult it used to be to get up here and that the new generations are soft. I shouldnt complain so much. Food was food and even these lowlifes needed to be rendered unable to return. In a way, I was making death real for them. They should be relieved. They should be thanking me for the good fortune of the finality I handed them. I landed with a thunderous boom atop the location that led to the entrance of the Dungeon. This time, it was a set of large stone doors that were framed directly on the side of the mountain. A scene of violence was etched upon the surface, showing the world the appearance of a group of woman stabbing a man to death in his bed. Youre new, a deep voice echoed off the wall. I jumped into attention, putting my fists in the direction of the noise. Sitting a few feet away from the entrance was a man made of the same rock that made up the mountain. His gemstone eyes observed me passively. Are you planning to block my way? I asked with a raise of my eyebrow. No, who would want their purpose to be gatekeeper? The boulder demon asked with a slow pronunciation. What an empty and pointless thing to be; guarding a thing made by someone that doesnt even care about it. Then what are you doing here? Nice view, the demon answered. I turned around and observed the same horizon that the boulder watched. A red sun sat sunken in the rocky edge of the universe to create a streaking crimson. The architects of this place made no efforts to obscure just how small this region actually was. A ring of rock and a mountain. That was it. I suppose it is, I agreed. Ive been watching this scene for quite a while, the demon continued. When I stare at it, I lose track of time. It gives me feelings of peace. What is your purpose in being here? I demanded with a sharp tongue. Why do you sit here when the destination is right above you? Does it start stir in your chest, the things that wait for you at the other side? There was a time that I burned with a white hot passion, the demon conceded. Sounds of stones grinding against each other blasted my ears when he shifted. There was a time that I strove to reach the top for nothing else but to make sense of it all. I wanted to use my authority to order the Follies to tell me what this was all for and create a place where I could feel peace. If for nothing else, I wanted to make sure that someone else couldnt make it worse for me. And you gave up, I accused. Yes, the demon nodded. I gave up with the goal in sight. I look up so little now that I sometimes forget that its there. I came to the realization that I didnt need it anymore. It sounds like the excuses of the weak. How far did you make it? Exactly this far. Not one step higher than this point. It didnt make any sense to me. Something in my mind could not comprehend a single reason that would drive such a conclusion. There seemed to be nothing deficient about the demon that I could see. There was an air about him that separated him from the rats that I roasted on my way to get here. He was better that them; better than the perch he rested on.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Why did you quit? What I wanted wasnt up there, the demon answered simply. Bullshit, I spat. Every demon that is worth killing is up there somewhere and I want to throw my flesh into the fray. I am not you, I do not fight because I want to fight. I fight to achieve something. I only discovered that what I wanted wasnt up there. I cannot be given peace. It is something that has to be created internally. A tranquil world will not have settled my tumultuous center. But, then I came to this Dungeon and I saw the view. And, ever since then, I have had no desire to go onwards. This was my answer. What if I obstructed the view? For some reason, I wanted to test this demon. I needed to put his beliefs on trial. Everyone is willing to commit to violence to protect something important to them. This view was his meaning of life; threatening it had to be the surefire way of getting him to crack. I would kill him after he rose to the challenge and I would move on after. You will leave eventually, the demon answered. You are destined for more than that petty existence. The world above still calls for you. What if I tried to kill you? I would flee. You are not the first who tried to take my life for no other reason than my existence. I have a lengthy stockpile of items that I could use. I would hide until you left, as you are destined to do, and I would return to my view. What if I promised to destroy this view when I take over Hell? The expression on the boulder demons face shifted just ever so slightly. I grinned with joy that I had struck the necessary chord to ignite his fire. Now stand up. Stand up and try to kill me for daring to try to take away what is precious to you. Secure your right to this place by force or surrender it to me. Then I should feel fortunate that I have it memorized to heart, the boulder replied with a smile. Impermanence was something that we all once lived with. I will just learn to live with it again. That twitch in the face was all I was given. The demon returned to a neutral expression once again. I felt no passion burning inside of him, nothing that would fuel any worthwhile fight. You should have turned into a donkey with how stubborn you are, I commented with a sigh. They chose an unyielding rock instead, the boulder replied. With enough time and effort, I can be remolded. The only issue is that nobody has the same patience as water. It is not worth my time and effort, I grunted in agreement, turning away from the puzzling man. The doors split away effortlessly when I put my hands on it, inviting me further inward. A shimmering surface waited behind the doors; a gateway to a completely different place. Say, do you know whats on the other side? I asked. I was hoping youd tell me that. If youre going in, tell me what you find, the demon requested. Ill pay you for it. Why? I want to know what you see, he answered. No one has ever seen the same thing and I want to know what it means. Sure. I left the frustrating boulder behind and took a step into the shimmering surface. Blackness filled my eyes and my consciousness rushed through my head like there was a hole in it. I fell from a great height, my mind not coherent enough to activate my wings. My body felt like it plunged deep in cold water. I tried to swim and my arms felt like they were stuck in molasses. I surfaced with a loud splash. I sputtered and coughed, drowning in the dark. I used my [Torchlight], but it did not respond. Wherever I was, magic was suppressed. Was that the theme of this Dungeon? If it was, I should shift all my stats now. The water around me developed a current that started carrying me away. It flowed faster and faster, hitting surfaces I could not see and developing rapids. I tumbled and bounced over the choppy water, reaching in every direction for something to grab ahold of. Instead, something grabbed onto me. I felt hands grip onto my shoulder and pull me upwards. In a flash I breached into the light. It blinded me and I lashed out to find the owner of the hands. I found soft skin and a narrow neck that I grabbed onto tightly. I heard a gasp of surprise as I flipped my body around to pin the entity down. - Radio static filled my head and I growled in pain. It was a name. I know it was a name. My name left that mouth and tore into my brain. A verbal dagger deep inside my skull that I couldnt excise. I clutched my head with one hand and kept a firm grip on the neck I found. - Again. A white hot iron into my eye. I reared back and bellowed. My eyes were clenched shut and my face was squeezed into a grimace. Then silence. Blissful, beautiful silence. Whatever I had grabbed a hold of had stopped resisting, stopped saying my name. Slowly, the ripping pain subsided and I could think again. I could open my eyes. And, when I did, I shouted in surprise. She was thin. Her hair spread around the bed like a rusty puddle of blood. Her eyes stared at me blankly, completely accepting of her pitiful situation. Miranda. My hand tightened. It was an illusion. It was far too late for illusions to mean anything. How could anyone be fooled by this after getting this far? I just had to kill her to move on. I just needed to wrench my arm in a certain way and her neck would snap. It wouldnt even be difficult; she was so horribly ill at the point that even a toddler could have finished her off. What, she said with a smile, kissing the hand grasped around her throat. Are you finally going to set me free? Youre not real, I said. Something deep inside of me hoped that Miranda was in there and that she could understand me. Faking insanity isnt like you, she said softly, grabbing my wrist weakly and trying to pull me off. I know that youve moved on. Who is the woman you love now? Chapter 130: Branching Paths I sat at the dining table. We were in her parents place. The smell of brewing coffee and sizzling eggs filled my nose like a long-forgotten memory. Miranda didnt speak to me. She hadnt since we left the bedroom. Her back faced me with the cold shoulders. I looked down at my fleshy hands and clenched them. Maybe I should just wring her neck and be done with it. But, for some reason, that didnt feel like the right answer. This didnt appear like an illusion meant to trick. I needed to figure out what it was. Youre not real. How many times are you going to fucking say that to me? Miranda snapped at me. She smashed her wooden spoon down on the counter. The utensil snapped in half. Did someone punch you in the head? Did you smoke something laced? Whats wrong with you? We dont have to pretend, I replied. Lets skip to the important part. What the fuck are you talking about? Miranda demanded. Im the one that woke up with hands around my throat. Have you finally fucking lost it you dumbass?! I told you already, youre not real. Im in Hell- A loud crashing sound appeared above my head and glass shards rained down atop me. I touched the top of my head and reddish liquid coated my fingers. I gave it a sniff. Wine. No, Im the one whos in Hell, she asserted. I had to give the magic here credit for the authenticity. Nothing destroys the illusion of how great things were than to relive it firsthand. How often did we fight like this? How quickly did it devolve into a screaming match? A bottle, a lamp, or whatever she had at hand be launched across the room to strike me. Maybe I should be relieved that she was feeling well enough to attack me with a glass bottle. Im sorry I choked you, I was confused, I apologized. Where were you? What are you talking about? The state executed me, I answered with a laugh. They injected me with chemicals and I went down into an infernal abyss. You probably didnt notice because you were too busy being high. Her body drooped and a crestfallen look crossed her face. I could see shame in her eyes. I know I relapsed, she whimpered. Thats why you left me. But, why are you talking about dying in jail. I got better and you came back. We were a family again. But, now I wake up to you choking me with a look that you dont love me anymore. Are you still holding a grudge? Is this your way of punishing me? What are you talking about? What a bizarre illusion. It couldnt even get the details right. That, or Miranda is so deluded that she cant accept that Im dead. I know her mother got dementia at a young age, but this seems extreme. We turned our heads to the sound of the front door opening. I walked in with a kid. Well, someone who looked exactly like me walked in with a version of Gunner that looked to be about eleven. My son went wide-eyed with shock as he looked from me to the version of his father that stood next to him. Miranda screamed as if I had stabbed her in the chest. She scurried away from me in a panic. Who the fuck are you and what are you doing in my house? My doppelganger demanded me. I smiled. Thats exactly what I would have said if the roles were reversed. He was already charging me without waiting for the answer, a great move. But, I looked souncoordinated with that shoulder charge. Was it because of the tricks I picked up in jail and Hell? I didnt look scary at all. I stepped in and kicked the shin of the plant foot. My alternate version lost balance, allowing me to grab onto him and throw him to the ground. I picked up a shard of glass from the ground and jammed it into his throat. A look of surprise crossed his face. If he were me, this would have been his first defeat. And so handedly too. I could see the gears turning in his head as he tried to comprehend what had happened but it only made me embarrassed at how tough I once was. Dad! Gunner shouted as he was frozen in place with fear. Miranda screeched. I looked up to see her rushing at me with a kitchen knife. I swallowed for a moment before punching her full-force in the face. She collapsed to the ground, the back of her head hitting the tile hard. Blood pooled on the kitchen floor. Mom! Gunner screamed. I picked up the blade and stood up. The kid was just standing there. No survival instincts. Didnt even run. Is this the kind of child that came from me? It was unacceptable. The world would eat him alive as soon as they saw his weakness. So, thats what this was, I said to myself as I walked over to my weeping son. A vision of what would have been if I didnt kill Mirandas dealer. Boy, tell me what your father did for work. H-he w-as a s-ec-curity guard, Gunner stammered. Who did he work for? A-a man n-named Mr. C-Charles. Ha! I exclaimed, making Gunner jump in surprise. Looks like you survive in this world, Charles. You must have been more stressed about the mass arrests than you led on. I looked back at the two bodies on the floor. If I wasnt executed, I would have continued living like a dog until I died. I would have been forced to conform to a world that I didnt belong in with a woman who kept making the same mistakes and raising a son who didnt know how to fucking run away when someone was killing his family.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. What a dog shit life. The charade was over. I stabbed my fake son in the neck. He didnt move away from me; just took it without a fight like a disappointment. Dont worry, I reassured, patting my dying son on the head. You werent real to begin with. I turned up the gas stove to high and placed a stack of coupons and fabric on it. Wisps of smoke floated through the hallway as I walked out of the house. I stood in the lawn for what felt like hours as the flames slowly rose up and consumed every single scrap of that building. I watched until it became embers, white hot in the earth. But, the illusion did not end. With a sigh, I turned around to face an identical house to the one that I destroyed. I walked to the front door and opened it up. Candles that smelled like fall filled my nose. Pictures hung from the wall. I saw a photo of the three of us wearing matching outfits. I had none of my tattoos and Miranda looked like she was healthy. Her features were gaunt, but vibrant. I walked into the kitchen where a fake me was eating dinner with Miranda and Gunner. They all looked happy and the place didnt reek of smoke and grime. Who are you? Miranda shrieked as my illusion hopped to his feet. He looked strong, only in the sense that he maintained a workout regimen. But, the way that he stood, the way that he lacked any sort of aggression outside of protecting his family was concerning to me. This me had never killed anyone. He ran away from home with Miranda. Wheres Kenny? Kenny died years ago, the illusion of myself said in confusion. He hung himself. Why are you asking about Kenny? Why do you look like me? You chose Miranda over Kenny, I said knowingly. I imagine that you were so focused on paying for your own expenses that you couldnt afford to help Kenny. Education costs money. Shit, even the SAT costs money. I bet Charles killed dad as soon as you stopped working for him and Kenny couldnt cope. My illusion took a step back, shock covered his face. My conjecture was right on the money. I knew because I had agonized over it as well. Do I abandon Kenny to save Miranda or neglect Miranda and save Kenny? My life is definitely better. My son looks better. Maybe everything was better. Was that wrong? He asked, all of the regret and second guessing bubble up behind his eyes. There was no right choice, I answered. I turned from the kitchen and started walking out. There was no point in going on a rampage here. Oh, and buy a gun if you dont know how to fight. I could have killed all three of you. As soon as I closed the door, the house disappeared. All that awaited me was the identical house that sat on the opposite side of the street. This house was different. Grass grew up to my knees. The porch looked rotted. The paint peeled off of the wood. I opened the door and the lights were all off. I could hear the sounds of the television running from the other room. I entered to see Miranda sprawled out on the couch. She was watching some trashy dating show that she liked to binge. She looked so much worse than who I just saw; older, wearier, obliterated by the passage of time. A bag half-full of pills sat on the ottoman near her face. This one felt right. Sad, unable to change. This shit again, I muttered as I picked up the remote and turned off the TV. Why do you only show up when I feel good? She asked. You dont look good, I retorted. When was the last time you went outside? She placed a finger to her lip before checking the calendar on her phone. She frowned, counting the numbers twice, then three times before giving me a guilty look. Last week? You need to get outside more, I nagged. You look like a fucking zombie. The whole fucking place is depressing as shit. Of course it is! She shouted, sitting up on the couch. Youre dead. Im dead? Yeah, few years back now. You went and strangled that fucking dealer a-and all those other fucking people apparently. I did that for you! I shouted. That guy was turning you into the kind of person you swore you wouldnt be again because he slipped some shit in there. Fuck! I should have killed your dumb bitch friend too for getting you back on that shit. Wasnt she at the intervention? Didnt she introduce you to rehab? You didnt do that shit for me! You did it for yourself! Miranda shouted right back. You left and never came back! But, I still went and picked up your ashes. I looked over to see an urn on the shelf. A photo was obscured by the darkness. I took a step towards it. Sorry, yours arent on the mantle. Dad didnt want you to be on display for Gunner to see. Then whos in that urn? Dad. He died in the spring. Moms in a home because she couldnt stand staying here anymore. You know I couldn''t take care of her. Where am I? Shed. I just nodded. I didnt really deserve to be put in a prominent place. Im just glad she didnt flush me after all that screaming. Why are you here and why are you so talkative this time? Miranda asked, cutting to the point of the matter. You usually just stand in the corner when Im having a trip and just watch me. Im in Hell and this is a trial of sorts, I answered plainly. Once I figure out what I need to do, Ill be out of here. So, you went to Hell, Miranda commented. Figures. Yeah. Am I going too? Is that why youre here? Are you neglecting our son? Ive neglected him since he was born. Then, probably. Miranda rose from the couch and stretched. She walked up directly towards me and stuck out her hand. It passed directly through me. She looked down at the ottoman, down at the pills. Tears welled up in the corner of her eyes. I guess this is supposed to be my warning, she remarked. Did you get one, you know, before you killed those people? No. I guess no one loved you enough to tell you. Guess not. Tell me about this trial, what have you seen? I saw what our life could have been like, I explained. First, I saw what our future would have been if I hadnt killed that guy. It was pleasant, but we werent really doing all that well. She accused me of loving another woman. Sounds shitty. And I would have had no clue that you were a murderer, she added bitterly. The other one was much different, I continued, ignoring that comment. It was the version that I focused on us instead of getting Kenny through school and out of the state. We were doing wonderfully, we looked happy. But, Kenny wasnt alive. A remorseful look crossed Mirandas face. He sends me money, you know, Kenny, she informed. He says its for Gunner. I talked to his wife on the phone and she said he took the news of your death real bad. Couldnt look in the mirror without having a breakdown. I guess he feels shitty that he was a coward the whole time and you died for it. That soft-souled son of a bitch. Does he really think I didnt know what I was doing? He didnt know that I started to enjoy my work far too much. If I hadnt been who I was, then Id still be alive; I could have easily survived. It was all on me. Well, you can tell him I dont blame him for any of it. Maybe this was all just a way for us to let you go, she said. At this point, it could be anything, I replied with a shrug. And whats this about loving another woman? Miranda asked. That true? Im not quite sure, I answered truthfully. Tell me about her. She killed some civilians in a war, I replied. But, unlike me, she seems like she wants to be better than she was. She sees Hell as a place to grow instead of a place that you let go of the restraints that held your true nature back. Youd never guess where I found her, melting alive because her friends betrayed her. If it wasnt for me, shed still be boiling. Miranda looked at me for a long time as she processed what I said. I knew that it was psychotic for a regular person to understand, but Miranda seemed to just accept it. Then I feel bad for her. Why? Because she sounds like a decent person. Youre going to let her down. Goodbye, T- And it was all gone. Chapter 131: Do You Hate Me?
Miranda was gone, Gunner was gone, and my human flesh had returned to the scaled mess that I had grown comfort in. I was in an empty domed chamber; sterile and metallic. It was silent outside of the sounds of my clawed feet scraping against the metal. I sat in a chair in the center of the room with a projector screen hanging across from me. There were restraints on the armrests and near my ankles but they were unused. Whatever I had just seen was not real; it couldn''t have been. With that conclusion now strong in my mind, I rubbed my eyes and stood up from the chair. My eyes darted around, but there was no obvious exit. I would just need to make my own. I stepped up to part of the wall and hit it as hard as I could. A tortuous ringing sound made me wince and clutch my ears in my hands. It felt like my head was in a church bell and someone hit it with dynamite on a stick. So impatient to leave, a voice danced around in my head. I looked up to see Miranda wearing nothing but one of my old t-shirts. The hem stopped at the upper-thigh, leaving most things hidden. It was almost an alien Miranda. She was not any of the versions that I had just seen; older, wearier. It was her at her most beautiful. It was her when she was her healthiest. I remember it exactly when it happened. She had cleared from rehab the first time. Her first words upon exiting that place were. Youll never see me back there again. The Miranda in the room perfectly parroted the words directly from my mind. That was exactly as she said it too; a mixture of disgust towards the place combined with an internal pride that she had finally mastered her situation. She turned the corner that we all hoped that she would and I wanted to reward her. We went on the first date they we had gone on in months. We drove down to Savannah to watch a movie and have a nice Italian dinner. It was Olive Garden but who cares? This is what she looked like the next morning as she waltzed out of my bedroom. She looked refreshed, like it was the first sleep she had in weeks. I love you, this fake Miranda said. For once, I had allowed myself to feel optimistic. I thought that things were settled. Miranda and Kenny could both survive if I managed to stretch myself just thin enough. If I endured for long enough for Kenny to graduate college, it would all work itself out. How did you feel when it didnt? I felt myself boil from the inside. The Miranda in front of me didnt change, but I could see how terrible she looked. Her friend tried to explain that it was just going to be some party drugs at a music festival. Things were going to be chill. But, it wasnt chill. She went to that concert weeks before this and decided to hide the fact that she fell off the wagon because of her dumb bitch friends had never gotten out of the high school mindset. But they could be immature and functional, Miranda couldnt. We all knew that, but they still brought her along. I tried to be reasonable. I tried not to be controlling over who she associated with because doing otherwise would be the heights of hypocrisy. What did that earn me? I wanted to beat you to death for being so fucking stupid, I answered candidly. I should have killed them. I should have killed all of them. When they were brought in as witnesses at my trial, when they cried over how terrified of me that they always were, I realized that there was no benefit to not killing them. If I was going to get the noose either way, I should have wrung their necks and heard them scream out their apologies; a symphony of too late. There should have been a mass grave in the forest with everyone that ever betrayed her piled in it. My revenge was incomplete and it always will be. I paused. My revenge. My revenge. Even if that Miranda was fake, she was right. I didnt do any of that shit for her. I felt hopeless, I finally said. I felt like caring about you was a mistake. That you were determined to kill yourself and that I was not equipped to save you. I already lacked control in my life and you were meant to be my stability and I believed that you failed me. I still believe that you failed me. Do you regret it? She asked. Do you ever wonder if youll still be alive if you had chosen someone else? Miranda morphed into Jaime wearing my t-shirt. A burning cigarette hung between her fingers. She blew me a kiss with her other hand. The dome started to smell like tobacco and stale pizza. The older woman was a distraction when Miranda was first refusing to go to rehab. It was a decision made by convenience. I was in Florida for work and she happened to be my partner for it.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. One should never underestimate wisdom. She could feel there was a storm brewing inside me despite my best intentions to keep it hidden. I didnt realize that what I was feeling was the mark of a young man who could be swayed into making impulsive decisions. It was her wheelhouse as a prowler of bars after midnight. And, with how she normally presented herself, a couple drinks and a pull of the shirt was all the argument that she had to make. I wasnt an unwilling participant. The alcohol hadnt clouded my vision enough that Id be unable to say no. I wanted to know what it was like without Miranda. I wanted to know if it was only sexual attachment that tethered me to her. What freedom I would feel in that moment if it wasnt. So, I found myself in a rental room behind a grimy casino with a woman that wanted so desperately to please. I think Terrys comments had gotten to her. She wasnt ready to be considered as an older model and was going to use every move in her arsenal to create a compelling argument. It never clicked the way that I hoped. I felt good in the way that all those encounters ultimately make me feel, but I did not feel convinced that I could suddenly love Jaime. All it did was open up a bizarre contract where I would be the eye candy that would make Jaime feel like she did in 1998 and I would inflict all of my frustrations on her in a way best left to the imagination. Jaime felt my silent rejection and formed into other women. I made it into a habit of mine to constantly test my feelings whenever things got too difficult with Miranda. I never got the feeling I wanted, just a rush of chemicals signifying a biological completion. A transaction. I dont know if she ever realized that sometimes work wasnt work. She never asked, never mentioned it when I slipped into bed at five in the morning. Maybe the fact that I came home at all was enough. I never bothered to talk about it, never bothered to understand her on a deeper level. I was drawn to her and provided everything that I could, I had held it my end of the bargain. If anything, she was the one letting both of us down. I figured that her drug use bothered me in the same way that this would bother her, a karmic balance of sorts. Youre the only one that made me feel that way, I answered. Liar. The women turned to a form that I did not know personally, but I recognized immediately. Her skin wasnt red, there were no hands covering her body, but there was only one woman that it could be. Yoshitsune. What did I feel that time that I didnt feel with any of those other would-be replacements? Had it just been so long? Prison combined with those early stages of Hell meant that it had been quite some time I had been with someone else. Had the immensity of that release triggered an incorrect response in my brain? Was it because there were no other intriguing options? Many were mutated far beyond my interest. Vendetta was too obsessed with Armaros for my liking. Outside of her, there was that snake woman, but that was magic. There is Mutya, would that be worth an experiment? How can I explain it when I dont understand it myself? How would you feel if you saw me with someone else? Mirandas voice echoed. I tried to picture it, Miranda with another man, but I could not evoke a strong enough image. What kind of guy would that be? Who would want to be with such a person in a situation like that? I know about bastards that hang around drug recovery groups to pick up desperate women, but I couldnt imagine Miranda choosing one of them over me. I couldnt imagine one of them even trying. Even if they did, as soon as I found out, they wouldnt be of this world any longer and the problem would sort itself out. I had no right to complain because I had done far worse. And what about me? Yoshitsunes voice took over. That question were nails on a chalkboard to my psyche. I instantly didnt like that. These reasons were far less obscured than the reasons why I liked her in the first place. I could much more easily and much more vividly image her with someone else. I could imagine each word she would say to rebuke me and cut me down to size. Fighting would only push her further away, I would not be equipped to reverse the situation. Even though I thought her goals were foolish and unnecessary, there were few people fighting as hard as her to achieve it. She could do so much better and I wondered if she had figured it out. Gorgeous, a compliment wriggled into my ear. Have you had your fun, Ecstasy? Yes, very much so, Ecstasy admitted. I was worried that I wouldnt have the time to see all of this myself. But, you did so well for me. Not even half as much time as I expected. So I thank you for being so forthright with your thoughts. Not every breakdown is made equal and not nearly enough are still so fresh and relevant. Was that real? The barrier between here and there is not as impenetrable as you may believe. You were fortunate, most people have no one left alive to talk to. They must simply accept the actions as they have transpired without any hope at changing them. Oh, how they despair, there is nothing better to hit a high demon with the knowledge of what happened after they died. Many journeys ended in this room looking at that screen. My personal favorites is when they watch their kid die because of them. Mmm. Failed revenge, the best flavor. They quit here? Of course they do, Ecstasy cackled. They fear an illusion and ruin their final chance to talk to anyone. Many people are evil but they arent heartless. They still love. They want to be the only victim of damnation once they experience it themselves. I know you would scowl at the thought of your son being here. But what of his mother? Do you think that Miranda will be a better person now? Whats got all you Follies falling all over themselves? I asked in deflection. I hated how much of my inner thoughts Ecstasy had seen. Im not here to talk about me, Im here to talk about you. Where is your adorable little lover, Ishmael? Ecstasy asked with a teasing voice. It sounds like youre in danger of being replaced. You know the answer. But you dont. Maybe I could give you a way to track her down. That is, if youre willing to be a good boy and help me out. I looked away from Ecstasy wearing Yoshitsunes flesh and looked upwards at the ceiling. I knew that she was smiling at me. She already knew what I was going to say. The bitch, I wanted to walk away and spite her. I wanted to show that I did not need their help. It depends, I answered. Tell me what you need first. I want you to eat someone. Ill send you the details soon. I think that youre needed elsewhere right now. The dome split down the middle and showered me in cold light. How was it? I blinked my eyes several times to see the same horizon I looked at before I left. It hadnt changed in any way at all. I looked to my side to see the demon planted on the ground, watching the horizon endlessly. What was it like in there? The rock demon asked. I saw that I had gotten a notification that Herzblatt had made it to the stronghold. It was time to make a move. Go fuck yourself, I replied. Chapter 132: Greeting the Neighbors I landed hard in front of the stronghold. I knew what I was doing was immature. I knew that it was childish. But, I wanted my presence to be felt. I wanted Herzblatts followers to lose their footing and watch me with wary eyes. Their fear replenished me; gave me back the authority I felt I lost in the face of Ecstasys little test. I am strong. I am someone that is to be feared. But, at the same time, it disappointed me. At least one of you needed to have a backbone. One of you needed to have the spirit to stand up to me so that I could obliterate them on the spot. I could have looked for an excuse, but that would have made me feel too similar to the prison guards I used to loathe. I marched into the castle, finally allowing those around me to breathe a little easier. I kicked open the door to the throne room to little fanfare. The demons there to support the leaders had a small jump of fear and took some steps away from me. I had already seen that outside. I wanted more. But, other than that small reaction, there was very little reaction on the faces of Charles, Herzblatt, or Mutya. You seem to be distressed, Charles commented with a mockingly concerned tone but a piercing look. Did something happen? Nothing happened, I insisted, shutting the door on that line of questioning. Just a disappointing Dungeon. Even a failure has something to learn from, Herzblatt replied with a sage nod. I wanted to choke the dog to death on the spot for trying to share his stupid ramblings with me. But, that was only because he was right. I had gained something valuable in exchange. It was just how it came to me that I couldnt stand. Is it time to start our invasion? I asked Charles, starving for a distraction. It is. Good, Ive been looking for something to annihilate, I said, cracking my fingers. Whos our first target?" I started tracing my shattered nails over the map. I moved from cluster to cluster, finally resting on one of the larger ones in the region. Did you already forget everything weve discussed? Charles asked with a disappointed voice. We need to give the newest soldiers opportunities to fight without you taking all the best targets. You are just here for insurance. Charles, I replied with all the composure contained within my body. It trembled, eager to let more violent emotions slip out. I will remind you who defeated who. I have the final say in what we do and I am telling you that I need to do something productive before I just start inflicting this on all of you at random. Yes, Charles conceded through clenched teeth before he took a breath. However, you already agreed to this strategy. At least give me a good reason. Not just this unexplained tantrum. Oh, I have a good reason, I countered, tapping the spot with my finger. Think of it this way. If we destroy the largest power in the area first, then there will be no one else left to stop us. Herzblatt can manage the rest on his own and I will go fuck off somewhere until its time to move on. Charles tilted his head at my words, seeing the true meaning of my offer. He sighed and looked at the map again. What are our numbers? Charles asked. One thousand, four hundred nineteen and counting, Herzblatt said proudly. When youre the only faction left standing, there arent many options left. A good start, Charles admitted. Though its under a quarter of what this faction is supposed to have and a far cry from some of the most powerful factions. There are millions of demons fighting under their banner on the Northern side of the mountain. Four to one is fine, I concluded. The more difficult the fight, the more skilled the regular troops will become. Just look at Herzblatt. He was weak and pathetic until he fought that hopelessly outnumbered fight against the Grigori. Now look at him, hes a Pope. Thats true, Herzblatt agreed with a nod. You cant make diamonds without pressure. Besides, I continued. We have a very easy way to make numbers mean nothing in a drawn out fight. This is a good time to see just how expansive my new ability really is. Fine, Charles assented. There shouldnt be much of an issue about what order we do things in. As long as we have some time afterwards to slow down and establish our position of power, the plan will not be affected. Then lets get moving, I said with a grin. I led the way out of the stronghold. A loud whistle blared out of Herzblatts mouth that sent every demon sprinting to our position. Everyone, our leader has something to announce, Herzblatt informed, ensuring that the eyes of his followers rested squarely on me.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. There is only one purpose to being here. To win. It is time to make our presence felt. Do what youve been trained to do and we will win. A unified shout echoed around me. The four of us walked through the crowd and the demons dutifully formed a column behind me, marching mindlessly wherever I directed them. There is something about being part of a war host that is different than a solo attack on a place. Even though the armed demons that surrounded me were not even close in equivalence to myself, there is inherent power in a large group. The way that the numerous footsteps rock the land. The way that there are fighters everywhere I look. The thoughts of mass combat filled my brain and excited me deeply. A horn blared out in the distance. Finally, we had been seen. Their castle sat on a craggy cliff that oversaw a massive basin at the southern side of the mountain. Numerous black specks bolted out of the rocky structure and moved directly at us. Our fliers took to the skies to meet them in a dogfight that scrambled over our head. At the same time, the large doors of the castle opened and a large black column of bodies filed out like a regiment of ants. Quickly, they scurried towards us to swarm us and kill us and leave the rocks painted with our blood. Charge! Herzblatt ordered. Charge! I heard a voice call out in response. Demons rushed by me on their collision course with our enemies. Our troops looked so inferior on the open battlefield like they were about to be swallowed whole. I spread my arms out wide, inviting any demon that reached me to take a bite out of me. That was their reward as one of the strong. Until then, weakling should handle weaklings. Even amongst the weaklings, there were specific standouts. Herzblatt and Mutya did not need explanation. Mutya, especially, was useful for these kinds of fights. The coordination between her and her clones was an immaculate dance, an example that all other squads should aspire to follow. A spray of webbing shot into the sky, catching in the wings of a demon and bringing them crashing hard into the rocks. A spear was jabbed repeatedly into the body until the demon was more hole than body. The spider centaur surveyed the battlefield, looking for more susceptible targets to inflict death upon. I smirked at Pylicles, the demon would be cautious until the end of time. There were more worthy of my observation, however, my attention turned towards the leaders of my enemies. After all, these were the ones I would get to kill. Overall, Herzblatts forces had far better discipline. Their constant practice taking on the remnant outposts on the Third Rung and Herzblatts drilling made the formations tight and deadly, despite the significant numerical disadvantage. The opposing demons worthy of attention were those able to withstand the coordinated onslaught and return damage of their own. But, none of them were of my caliber. My own strongest demons matched up with them as if by gravitational pull. Herzblatt faced down a demon with six arms, each holding a different weapon. Mutya was up against a pair of chimp-like demons that moved in perfect tandem. Even Pylicles was now swarmed with flying demons who were desperate to get rid of his pesky webs. I waited patiently for the true leader to show themselves. They were intelligent. They must have come to the same conclusion I did. Eventually, we would be forced to make our move and reveal ourselves. It was just a matter of if quantity or quality would win the day. Who was willing to lose more before stepping in? The answer was obvious to me. The fervor of war masked a crucial wrinkle in our approach. Within the shadows and out of sight, mouths were appeared from the ground and swallowing the fallen. It was a reduced bounty and I felt a pang of frustration that I couldnt be the one to kill them myself. But, free stats were free stats and it was one less demon that the enemy could rely upon popping back up. In about ten minutes or so, I would see the face of the one I was looking for. The early dead began to rise from the ground and confused shouts began to pass over the other army. Whats going on? I heard a bellow. What happened to our soldiers? Finally, Mutya had managed to take out the chimp twins at the same time. Wishing to have a little fun, I made no effort in hiding my devouring ability. The spectral mouth opened wide and swallowed the corpses. A deathloop! The nearest demon shouted, sending chaos throughout the enemy army. They started to notice all the ones that were missing. Their dead comrades were no longer lying at their feet. The numbers advantage was almost completely nullified. An earth shaking stomp sent never demons airborne. A gray-skinned elephant demon wielding a massive hammer split the crowd and marched into our army. Mutya moved to intercept him. Her swords dug partway into his thick hide. He swung down his hammer, turning two of the clones into paste. Before she could go further, I stepped with maximum speed to stand in between them. Ill handle this one, I told her. Go kill the rest. Are you the one that ate my men? The elephant trumpeted in indignation. And what if I am? I asked with a grin. Ill make you spit them all back out! Before he could pull his hammer over his head, I had already delivered three punches directly to his abdomen. Shockwaves rippled across his fatty stomach as he was sent flying backwards. He dug his feet into the ground, trampling any demon that wasnt able to get out of the way. You neglected your speed too much, I criticized. I appeared in front of him to deal another punch. My fist collided with his face. I cracked a tusk, but he managed to stay on his feet. His trunk reached out to grab my wrist and he lifted his hammer again. You are weak. My hand gripped around the trunk and I pulled the elephant forward. I struck them dead between the eyes like a cow in the slaughterhouse. I could see the lights turn off inside their head and I unleashed a few more punches until his skull split open and his blood coated my hands. I let go, allowing the spectral mouth to swallow him whole. The battle still continued around me. Though the enemy looked surprised that the elephant died, they did not look despondent. They did not rout like I expected if this was the leader. They hadnt yet stepped forward. A burst of light appeared overhead. A fireball crashed into the combat like a falling sun right on top of me. I stepped out of the way as the ball collided with the ground in a great explosion. All those who were hit directly were turned to ash on the spot. It killed without prejudice, leaving a thick black scar across the battlefield. Much of my right flank was totally gone. Only the sturdiest demons and a handful of Mutyas clones was all that I had left to rely on. The enemy army charged despite the losses that they took as well. That was the hope of the army. They did not fear dying to friendly fire as long as they won. Another fireball smashed down, killing a few of my hardy demons and scores of my enemy. I followed the path of the fireball and saw that a raging fire now engulfed the entire upper portion of the castle. From that inferno, more fireball were birthed. The hummed with energy, floating across the sky to rain hell upon all who stood below. Ah, there you are. Chapter 133: House Call I took to the sky and screamed through the sky like an airstrike. My wings were tucked tight to my back, increasing my speed further. The operator of the fireballs didnt notice me at first. They continued to hurl their spells into the fighting below. By the time one of those massive spells turned down to meet me, it was far too late to do anything about it. Besides, even the flames I had felt were nothing when I invested everything into magic and health. It felt no different than standing near a bonfire on a cold night; pleasant until you were downwind. I punched through the arrow loop window and smashed into the hallway beyond. It was poorly defended, only a few guards were posted in the vicinity. They looked at me with surprised expressions and froze; the aura of fear paralyzed them in place. They were easy meals sent quickly to the void. A fireball smashed through the opening I created. The shockwave shoves me forward and make my scales feel like I left them in the oven too long. I kept walking as a barrage of heat rained down on my position. Explosion after explosion like Im a hero in an 80s action flick. Thats right, Im Bruce Willis. The hallway ended in a large chamber. I took a single step in and a whip cracked on top of my foot. A metal spike impaled my foot. It snapped back, disappearing into the chamber. A demon dressed in all white stood before a throne. Two large black horns jutted out of the robes like two obsidian stalagmites. In each of their hands they held bull whips. Blood dripped from one of them; blood stolen from me. You the one in charge? I asked. I was not dignified with an answer. Instead, the whips lit on fire and struck at me like flaming snakes. I danced around the snapping weapons. I wanted to get a feel for their timing. I wanted to feel how badly it hurt to get hit by them. I wanted to be entertained. The whips moved in a hypnotic rhythm. The sounds of the weapons slapping against the stone played out a pleasing melody. They started to cross each others paths. They wove together to mask which one was which. They struck down in a staggered pattern, forcing me to take uneven evasive maneuvers to avoid being caught by the following strike. One whip wrapped around my ankle. Heat poured into the whip and it all ripped away violently. I looked down to see much of the flesh there torn away to leave a leaking mess behind. My exposed nerves burned with white hot pain that made me clench my teeth. They passed my test. I rushed them at full speed. The reduction in points to my health made my leg roar in pain. It felt like my entire foot was dipped in molten iron. I winced through the agony, relieved that I was able to feel anything. They dodged out of the way. A spray of white-hot fire washed over me. Smoke billowed from my scales. I pivoted my foot and took off after them with momentum. A ring of burning orbs appeared over the robed figures head. They started to rain down on me with the speed of a machine gun. Explosions sent smoke and debris flying all over the room. Burning impacts covered my body, chipping away at my enormous health reserves. Then, an orb the size of a watermelon flew at my head. I backhanded it with my left hand, sending it smashing into a nearby wall. A sound like a grenade explosion rattled my ears and left burning residue on the plain stone walls. I understood now why this room had no decoration. I slapped away another large explosion while I charged forward. Smoke filled the room, obscuring my targets location. My senses were overwhelmed by the acrid smells; something that my opponent did not seem bothered by. Whips struck out through the smoke, strapping my on the shoulder before slipping away into the darkness. I hunched over and narrowed my eyes. The next attack would not escape so easily. Fireballs came instead from every direction. Flashes of light caused brief illumination to fill the room. I could see and shape moving in my periphery and I rushed in the direction. There was nothing, just a shadow. I felt a spike dig into my back as punishment for my impatience.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I flexed my back muscles, keeping the spike buried in my flesh. I felt the demon yank on the whip to recall it back, but the molten weapon was trapped in my back. They tried to strike me with the other whip. I turned around and grabbed the burning rope with my left hand. I pulled as hard as I could. The robed demon was flung in my direction, appearing through the smoke. They manage to rip their other whip free and try to strike me in the face while I load up a punch. And then I hit them. I ducked beneath the whip. It snapped over my head and warmed my back. From my crouched position, I sprang upwards with a heavy uppercut. The full force of my punch collided directly with their chest, breaking numerous bones and sending them flying across the floor. A single punch crippled them. I had fought so many bruisers that I forgot how frail some of the mages tended to be. I shrugged, they must have potions or some other way to get back up again. Even if they didnt it was still a good fight. Until they opened their mouth. Spare me, the demon leader requested with a hissing voice, their arms held out in front of them. No, no. Dont spoil this for me, I scolded. Dont fuck this up with your sniveling and your whining. Dont make me lose respect for you at the last moment. Please. No, thats wrong! I shouted in response. You have to get back up again. Everything is collapsing around you. But, if you kill me, you can reverse it. So why are you cowering? Get up! II cant win. I punched them in the head with everything that I had. I wet crunch spread across my knuckles. Web-like cracks spread from the impact site and a large red splotch stained the floor. I reluctantly summoned my mouth to consume them. They almost werent worth the stats. It was all ruined; my gourmet meal with a cockroach hiding in it. The crunch between my teeth makes me forget about any of the enjoyment Id had. Now, all that was left was bitterness and dissatisfaction. You should have just stayed quiet. I sat down on the throne and listened to the sounds of battle dying out. The rumbles and booms and shouting were replaced by triumphant cheers. At least someone enjoyed the struggle. At least someone can walk away with some satisfaction. Being here wasnt going to cut it. I was too big a fish for such a pond. I could feel the shore surrounded me one each side, constricting my growth. This would not do. It looks like things were cleaned up well enough here, Charles commented. My generals, if you could even call them that, filed in the room with smiles on their faces and blood staining their clothes. I wasleft wanting, I answered. Not everyone is going to live up to your standards, Charles replied. Be glad that things went as well as it did. We could have lost weeks of progress if they were just a little bit more impressive. I would have preferred that. The table and map from the stronghold appeared in the center of the room. The dot that I selected to bring us here was changed to our symbol. Now, only miniscule clusters of dots remained. If this was what a large dot provided, I had no interest in finding out what the small dots were like. Charles looked at me expectantly. Take your temporary control, Charles, I said with a dismissive wave to Charles. I am not suited for this slow burn. Now that weve gained hegemony over the region, its time to rally the rest of the area under our banner, Charles announced. Slaughter them and then recruit them. We need to increase the size of our forces considerable before we can go further north. Charles pointed at a large cluster to our northwest, about five or six times larger than the dot we just attacked. I raised an eyebrow in interest. I wondered how many strong demons were there. If there were any actually worth my time. That is when we will need you to return, Charles reminded. I dont intend on abandoning this project, I reiterated. I would not let Charles choose the narrative around my departure. There is no room for me to grow watching over all of you. Listen to Charles and you might be worth sparring with. Are you saying youll fight us when you get back? Herzblatt asked. Sure, I will fight you, I confirmed. "If you think you have a chance." I look forward to it, Mutya added. I was fortunate that it appeared Herzblatt and Mutya were battle addicts, Id feel like a complete outsider if they were all schemers like Charles. I dangled the proper bait in front of them to keep them highly motivated. Itd be a relief if they were worth fighting when I got back. Since these are all lower threats, I am going to break you up into squads to manage these quadrants. Herzblatt, split your followers up and assign them to a commander. I will manage things from the center. Ill get started right now, Herzblatt said. Ishmaels impatience seems to be rubbing off on me. I too wish to reach even greater heights than this. How about we have a little competition to see who can conquer their area the faster, Mutya suggested as the commanders walked out of the room. Ill even be generous and take the hardest area. A kind offer, but the most difficult region will be mine. At least theyre self-motivated, Charles commented as the voices faded into the hallway. And where do you plan on going so that I can contact you? I stood up and wandered over to the map. I tapped on our current position and examined the nearby clusters with great interest. If our plan is to go northwest, then I will go northeast, I reasoned, pointing at the largest cluster in that direction. That wont interfere with the growth of the others, will it? I doubt it, Charles answered. Do you plan on leaving soon? As soon as we stop talking. Then, you will be in charge until I return. Manage it well. I will treat it will the same care I gave to my enterprise, Charles said with a nod. Be careful that its not completely under my control by the time you get back. Id almost encourage it, I said with a chuckle. I wouldnt mind devouring all of you. Chapter 134: In Charge [Charles] I watched Ishmael fly off to try to sate his boredom. The black wings spread wide to deliver calamity on whatever poor soul happened to find themselves in his way. I wouldnt miss him. With a snap of my fingers, this throne room started to change. A drain formed beneath the blood puddles. Water flooded from another dimension, rinsing away all of the filth and gore from the earlier carnage. Only when I was satisfied with the cleanliness of the place did I allow all of my niceties to appear. Lavish Afghan carpets sprawled across the floor. My satin chair rose to usurp the basic marble throne. Red wallpaper covered the walls and chandeliers dropped from the ceiling. A fireplace formed along one of the walls to dispense infernal heat into the room. A record player appeared out of thin air to play whatever hellish classics that managed to be recorded. It was mostly Wagner. My suit changed to a robe as I sat down upon my chair. I summoned a pipe into my hands and took several puffs. A long exhale brought several smoke rings out of my mouth. It was peaceful again. The pace had been so frenetic that I had yet to really set my roots in this new place, kindle my connections. I had barely had the time to dispatch my agents to the far corners of this dimension. I hadnt even received a single report from them before Ishmael made a move. Now he was gone, giving me free reign to sway as many of his powerful commanders over to my side. I had already tried to make inroads to disappointing results. All of these people lacked charm and, more crucially, lacked exploitable vices; their pursuit for power went only so far as to be stronger in combat and nothing else. It was impossible to compete with the draw of the strongest demon in the organization to win the respect of those types nor did I really want them in my inner circle anyways. What use is an empire built of blood and smoke? I rose to the Third Rung quickly and planned to stay there for much longer than I got to. This new realm was as dreary as my powerful contacts made it seem. Using magic to maintain a beautiful terrace garden was pointless when fools dropped magical bombs on your house. Maybe Id have that luxury as I wasnt doing any of the fighting myself. Sir Charles, you have a visitor, one of the demon guards informed me as they poked their head into my sanctum. They said they are asking for a loan. Let him in, I replied with a smile. It had been some time since I had been graced by my greatest benefactor. The door opened wide and a hyena demon waltzed into my room. A more masculine frame with an effeminate air about them. A conundrum of a creature and a form that I had yet to be familiarized with. However, there was an energy about them that I founddistasteful. They reminded me of a used car salesman, predatory and slimy in a way that lacked the refinement of my own exploitations. What beautiful music. What wonderful paintings, the hyena said with a flourish. You must be a kindred spirit in taste. I dont meet many who are so in-touch with indulgence. Who are you? I inquired. I tilted my head to the side, feigning intrigue in this farce. I had met too many of these types; jesters in one-thousand dollar suits trying to rub elbows with the upper class using their charms. I can see the way that they watch me with eyes that do not match their smile. This beast wants to praise me, let my guard down with appeals to my perceived vanity. I can imagine they have slipped into many beds and walked away with many riches as a result. But, I was curious as to how. My name is Capitaine, the demon said with a bow. I am here to assist you. That name sounded familiar. I pulled up my system to see several reports on a Hyena who had potential close ties with Ishmael. It was the one I believed had the least amount of leverage value. Assist me? I asked with a raised eyebrow. Are you sure that you are talking to the right person? I dont rule this place. Dont you? Capitaine asked with a charming little bow. The faction moves to your plans, does it not? Ishmael is but a figurehead who gets to take all the credit for your accomplishments. Dont you feel that its unfair? I can help you. Are you proposing that you help me kill Ishmael and take the faction for myself? See? Its your natural conclusion because thats what you desire. How brazen. What a little poison pill this hyena is. There were too many attempts on my former empire for me not to see what kind of creature this is. A boon, they were not. Well, perhaps I could turn them into a boon. My tentacles rose around the hyena, arresting their wrists and ankles and rendering them immobile. I pulled their limbs far apart; pulling my tentacles in all different directions like they were horses to a person condemned to being drawn and quartered. More importantly, Capitaine would be unable to use their gun. Are you going to so mercilessly kill a friend of your boss? Capitaine asked coolly. Thats why Im only going this far. Fifty thousand XP cane strike. I smashed Capitaine across the snout with my cane. A few teeth were knocked loose and blood squirted out of their nostrils. They looked at me and smiled. Hmm. I thought them to be more cowardly. I decided to test them further. Now, state your true intentions, I ordered. Before I show you what a real interrogation looks like. Theres no need to be so harsh on the poor thing. A woman in an elegant, white wasp-waist dress appeared in the room. She fluttered a fan in front of her face and giggled. Ah, Want, I greeted with a nod. You were the one that I expected, but it seems that this one knew what our little code was. You dont suppose you know how that little bit of information slipped, do you?If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It must have been a code mentioned by their master, Want answered with a shrug. Who is that? The Eight-mouthed Liar, Want replied. I like her insomuch that she craves chaos to a tantalizing degree. But, sadly, she prefers Control. I can only assume what a demon following the Eight-mouthed Liar intended to do by getting in my ear, I said, crouching down in front of the hyena. My tentacles had Capitaine in a death grip. Was it your masters wish to influence me into attacking Ishmael? Something like that, Capitaine answered with a grin. But, now that Ive been found out, would you be so kind as to release me? I also assume that it was your intention to leave me to die if it didnt seem like wed win? I presume your master cares little for which one of us is victorious as long as the group is crippled. You live up to your reputation for being intelligent, Capitaine complimented. Your ambition was overstated. Thats right, Charles, Want pouted. What happened to that ambition? I was recently humbled, I answered candidly. It made me re-evaluate what it is that I truly want. Allow me to show you what Ive been up to. I waved my hand and a hatch formed in the floor. I snapped my finger and the hatch opened, revealing a staircase that descended deep into the darkness. As we walked down the stairs, lights would activate to our proximity, shining down on the next few steps. You said that youve come to a new conclusion? Want prodded. I learned that I have no interest in fighting, I replied to the Follys eager questioning. I thought that I could simply outmaneuver every situation I was in and use proxies when I could not. I could build positive relationships to exploit them when they were at the perfect timing. But, I learned something upon my reunion with Ishmael. There are some people that are so insane and unreasonable that you must fight them. Could you not build a force of demons capable enough to defeat Ishmael? Want asked curiously. It would be a recreation of the problem, I replied. If I were to make someone stronger than Ishmael, it means they are stronger than me and have no further use of me. There are a lack of powerful demons that would allow themselves to be used in that way and I know for a fact that someone like Passion or Control would get into their ear eventually. You have me there, Want said with a shrug. We finally reached the bottom. A superstructure of high-grade Sin-gots and mana pockets. The place where I keep all of my most important things. My laboratory of sorts. Thats not to say that Ive been idle, I continued. It just means that Ive shifted my current goals from king to kingmaker. Now, let me show you my first exhibit. I opened a cell door to reveal a slug demon attached to numerous sensors. A demon in a lab coat was currently analyzing results of a previous test. When they saw me enter, they rapidly went rigid and offered a deep bow. Oh, Ive been excited to see this, Want said enthusiastically. Nobody has been as meticulous in their research as you have. I stood over the slug. It reeked of alcohol. It burped on my shoe and rolled around in its own filth. How pathetic, this worm of a man. How was it possible for such a creature to share a species with me? It must have been some sort of error, or it only proved the fact that some were designed to be subservient to others. Subservient to me. Your son is causing me problems, I said to the writhing slug. Your wife must have been unfaithful. Its a mystery to me how he could have come from your genetics. Thats Ishmaels father? Capitaine asked with twinkling eyes. Ishmael generously donated him to my research, I answered, chopping off the hope that this was a secret. I kill him and kill him, but all of his stats remain at one. It is impossible to go lower than that. He has a single point of health. You can poke him and he will die. Go on, try it. Capitaine reached forward and touched the slug with their claw. The demon screeched and ripped open like an overripe tomato, spilling his foul-smelling guts all over the floor. It makes sense that it cannot reach zero, Capitaine commented with great interest. Having zero health would mean you would instantly die repeatedly. Its almost the same as being nonexistent. Its like escaping the punishment, Want said with a smile. You tried more than killing him at this point, didnt you? Correct, I confirmed with a nod. I placed numerous curses and debuffs that would normally cause stat drops. They are completely ineffective. Well, they will work in killing him upon application and then they break. It cannot be maintained. There will be no permanent death, but there is a known limit to how much XP and stats you can extract from a demon. Come, I have something else to show you. We walked down the hall. I showed them my prison dimension and my army of debtor slaves. I revealed my information network and just how much of this realm I was already aware of. But, what I really wished to show them resided beyond the next door. I pushed it open at the perfect time. The demon inside was actively transforming according to pictures that a shadowy figure was showing it. They went from a wolf-demon with gray fur to a snake well over thirty feet long to beautiful peacock all in the span of several seconds. Wow, Capitaine commented in rapture. Mr. Charles, the demon greeted immediately. They popped into their default form; a tiny coal colored creature. I didnt know you were coming. I wanted to check on you and I brought some friends, I said gently, patting the demon on the head. You seem to be doing very well indeed. Thank you. Hello, Mr. Charles friends. Very good, I encouraged. Everyone, this is Pooka. They are a shapeshifter. Pooka, could you mimic the lady with me? O-of course, Mr. Charles, Pooka replied. With a slight strain, the tiny demon grew into a perfect copy of the form Want was currently inhabiting. I could see a look of awe stitched across the Follys face. I grinned at the confirmation that this demon was truly special. Incredible, Want murmured. "What a unique skill you''ve developed, little one. I wonder which one of us made it for you." How much would it cost to duplicate that ability, Capitaine asked with as much, if not more interest than Want. Not for sale, I snipped. G?lge, how much longer? Progress is good, the shadow demon answered. Days, no more than a couple weeks. Very good, I said with a nod. Now, if youll excuse us, there is something else Id like to show our guests. Mr. Charles, do you think my friends will be back soon? Pooka asked with a hopeful look in their eyes. If you continue to be good, I will do everything in my power to ensure you are reunited, I replied with a warm smile. Please continue listening to Mr. G?lge. O-okay. Thank you, Mr. Charles. I led my guests out of the room and moved them further down the hallway until I reached another door. I opened it up to reveal an empty cell. Go on in, I said to Capitaine. Youll be surprised with what you find inside. Still entranced by what I had just shown them, Capitaine compliantly entered with eyes filled with wonder. I could see them excited about what other magic I possessed down here. Until I slammed the door behind them. Hey! What are you doing? Capitaine called out as they pounded on the door. Dealing with you, I answered. Isnt this preferable to dying? You can leave me here! Capitaine shouted. What are you going to do when Ishmael finds out? Youre right, you are Ishmaels friend, I said with a nod. So, I will leave you here until he gets back and you can ask him for forgiveness for what youve done. I hope that youre more convincing to him than you are to me. We both know what happens to his enemies. With a satisfied grin, I left the hyena to pound helplessly on the door. I walked to the stairs and back to my cozy room and beautiful music. Now that our guest is dealt with, would you tell me your actual plan? Want asked eagerly. I plan to help Ishmael win and then trap him in the highest tier, I answered. As long as I prevent anyone else from crossing over, he will not be able to gain XP. He will stagnate while I continue to accumulate experience. I will join when my statistical advantage is so high that he will have no chance. And then, I will bring back hunger and thirst as youd like. After that, I will give myself the only farm and the only fresh water in all of Hell. Only those who sign unbreakable vows of loyalty to me will be permitted to eat and drink. A wolfish grin crossed Wants face. I knew it; I was crafted in their image. My ceaseless desire could be nothing else except for divine. Arent you worried he will just destroy Hell? Want asked. I believe him fully capable of ending it all for everyone. He said he had greater aspirations. Call it a gamble. Chapter 135: Weltkrieg Beyond the Grave [Ishmael] I made no detours. The dungeons and small blotches that separated me from the larger clusters did not interest me. Small game is meant for small men. I could hear it before I saw it. Pounding like cannons, explosions riddled the sky with bright lights. The sounds could only make me smile. What a great war they were making over there. It was enticing to the soul like the scent of a fresh baked pie. I rode those beautiful notes all the way to my destination. Three iron fortresses sat in a triangular formation. In between these structures was endless, brutal carnage. Soldiers killed and died and rose to kill and die and rise again. The Vikings of old would have dropped to their knees in joy and exalted Odins name. This was Valhalla. I couldnt destroy this place nor bring these demons into my endless void. No, they must be venerated. Finally, a group that truly understands what the point of all this is. I needed to introduce myself and compliment them on their heightened ideology. But, most importantly, I must get myself invited to this great game. I landed next to the nearest group that I could find and waltzed over to their position. A trio of demons poked their heads out of a foxhole, a zombie, a set of living armor, and a rooster. Three guns rose up from behind the cover and pointed directly at me. Halt, who are you, black-skinned invader? The chicken demanded with a harsh tone. Oh, right, the scales. Apologies for invading your great game, I apologized. My name is Ishmael. What is that? Jewish? The suit of armor asked. Are you Jewish? An Ethiopian perhaps, the chicken reasoned with a nod as all three of them cocked their guns and aimed it at my head. More the reason to get rid of you. An explosion rattled the battlefield and the trio ducked to avoid the blast. I could see a flash of an insignia on their green uniforms. An eagle perched atop a swastika. That was something that I had expected to find sooner but had forgotten about. Of course these guys were down here, itd be disappointing if they werent. Hold on, I requested, pointing at their uniforms. Are you guys Nazis? Were patriots, the zombie spat. Soldiers of the Wehrmacht. Members of the Ubermensch, the suit of armor added. Were the ones that will inherit this land and turn it into our utopia. Now, get out of here, youre staining our glorious combat with your foreign stench. One of them fired their gun. The mana bullet bounced off my armor and ricocheted off into the distance. I casually brushed off the impact wound as the three looked at each other with confused faces. A light bulb lit up in my head. I had an opportunity to meet someone that everyone said was burning in the deepest pits of Hell. That sounded like a fun little distraction. I killed, like, a dozen people and got a nice little boon when I started here. What would the person who oversaw many of the atrocities of WW2 get? Does that mean that- Shit, what was his name again? I can see a blurry version of his face in my mind. I can picture the outfit, the hat especially. I can imagine him gesticulating wildly in black and white film in a city full of his partys iconography. I can imagine the tiny little mustache that hangs below his nose. I remember people invoking his name to attack political ideas that they didnt agree with. But, I dont remember his name at all. What? The chicken demanded. What does what mean? You know, your leader, I said, pointing to my upper lip where a mustache would hypothetically grow. Is he here? Of course hes here, the zombie answered like I was someone who was just lobotomized. You cant think of his name, can you? I suppose not. Another bullet bounced off of my scales. I looked at the chicken who was cursing under his breath. At least they were trying. A large mass whistled through the air and the trio ducked into their crater. A magical bomb exploded not too far away from us. It sparked and shot lightning in multiple directions. A stray bolt moved my way, but I slapped the light away like it was a pesky fly.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I surveyed the battlefield and couldnt help but feel confused. All of the demons wore the same uniform regardless of if they were friend or foe. Iron eagle was slaying iron eagle. Who exactly are you fighting? I asked. You all kind of looked the same from above. Soldiers of the false leader, the chicken spat with vitriol. They are non-Aryans wearing our uniforms and trying to upend our movement by putting a fake at the head of our party. Hes going to ruin our dreams of obtaining our perfect future. What does that future look like? I asked, expecting to hear something that Boss Raymond would say in the cells. Something about preventing the death of whites or some other meth-addled conspiracy he picked up from the internet. We will make a place for only Aryans. Then, we will invade Earth and reconquer it in the name of our new Reich. Then, we will make it so that only Aryans can procreate. We must create a perfect world. Have you heard about the Great White Replacement? The suit of armor said at a near whisper. You all are plotting to take our women and make them have inferior children. You are ruining the future of mankind. Okay, exactly something that Boss Raymond would say. It was surreal, talking in this realm of inhumanity with three white supremacists. One was white, yes, by technicality that it was feathers, but the other two were gray. How do you know who was originally what? I asked with confusion. You can just tell. They have the right spirit about them, the chicken said as the other two nodded in agreement. AndAnd! Were going to make ourselves look human again so it wont be a problem. Im Aryan, I lied, pointing at my chest. Im pretty sure I had some German heritage, but I think my mom said I was mostly Irish with a smattering of Italian. She was really into that ancestry thing at one point. She wanted to see if we were related to anyone important. We were not. No youre not, the zombie denied. Absolutely not at all. Southern European, at best. And that is really stretching the term at best. I sighed. This place definitely did not need to be venerated. The initial joy I thought Id feel seeing a bunch of battle-crazed warriors drunk on ale and joy had all but faded away. I put up with these sorts of discussions in prison when it was a matter of survival. I had to pick a faction and these guys were the only ones that I was permitted to join. But, now that I was so far away from that life, it all just looked so sad and boring. Is this really something people think is worth fighting for? A future where only they exist? A sterile place where they plan to deprive anyone of exciting combat. Its just a boot stomping over and over and over again until there is nothing left. Boring. Another bullet bounced off of me. You guys are dreadfully weak, I scolded as I started walking towards them. Please tell me that your precious leader has some power to him. Of course he does, the zombie shouted. Hes the strongest demon in Hell and, once we punish these false rulers, we will take over the pinnacle with ease. You will all see. You will all come to respect us. So, if I beat him, would that mean that Im the Fuhrer? No, the chicken answered, shaking his head vigorously. I see where this is going. No, no, no. We cant go through this all again. We cant have another false ruler. Were already too fractured as it is. It would really complicate things, the zombie agreed. Besides, your form doesnt even have any connections to him. At least the other ones tried to trick us. One is an eagle, another is a man carved of oak, and ours is a German Shephard, his favorite animal. Where does a lizard fit into his mythos? You cant win because youre not him. Well, you got me there, I replied. Also, the Fuhrer wouldnt have given himself a Hebrew name, the suit of armor added. Its kind of an insult that you thought you could even take the position. What are the other three named? Fuhrer, they all replied in unison. Right, I said with a nod. Id heard enough. I reached the zombie and kicked as hard as I could. The rotted flesh of the demon spewed in every direction and filled the foxhole with his viscera. Two more bullets plinked off my scales. They didnt learn anything at all. You know he shot himself, right? I said to the surviving two. Your glorious leader killed himself in a bunker because he was too scared to face defeat. No he didnt, the suit of armor denied. I punched downward and crushed the suit of armor like an empty soda can. I shook my hand a couple times, shedding loose metal with each flick of my fingers. Yeah, he did, I asserted. I lived after the war. American; winning side. Its just a lie you made to besmirch him, the chicken said definitively. Thats just what the Bolsheviks say to get us riled up. There are communists here? Yeah, just over there, the chicken, pointing to a different set of fortresses attacking each other with magical bombs. Theyre infighting over which version of red sickness is best. Morons. When we get the right Fuhrer in charge, those guys are first to be removed. Why are you talking like youll live to see that day? It doesnt matter if you kill us, the chicken sneered. Well just keep coming back and chipping away at you until there is nothing left. Well see how long that faith lasts. I butchered the chicken, leaving three fresh carcasses for my ability to consume. I looked out at the violence in front of me. I should feel excited that there was more violence to indulge in. But, honestly, I was just ready for this entire place to turn into a pleasant silence. I needed to hang my hopes that someone here was worth fighting. I maximized my magic and summoned [Burning Rain] to fall down upon the battlefield. I could already hear the screams as demons vacated their poorly covered positions to seek out the one that was causing them so much pain. I spread my arms wide. I invited them to find me. Please, stop me if you can. Use as many bodies as you have available. I desperately needed them. Nourish me, so that I may become the atom bomb that you surrendered too early to witness personally. Chapter 136: Drei F眉hrer When I watched war movies, I always wondered how it truly felt to be on the ground when the planes flew overhead. I could see a mix of terror and frustration and helplessness on the faces of the actors. They sprinted and dove and huddled for cover as a whistling sound descended upon them from overhead; the tune of the reaper. Your limbs get torn off by forces built beyond the comprehension of nature. Your viscera spreads to the four corners of the world as people helplessly watch. They cannot put you back together. You are ground meat, the same that you find in the supermarket. In that case, what did it feel like to be the bomb? The ordinance dropped from the sky to rain down indiscriminate death. You hear about even today, the unintended people that are caught up in a blast meant for specific individuals. Communities where children flinch in fear at the sound of a drone engine. How did it feel to be the cause of that fear? To feel yourself weightless in the sky, falling without a care in the world until your reach your destination at the bottom. Your body cracks on the first surface it breaks into, blasting your ordinance indiscriminately. I was the missile. I sprang high into the air and rained death upon anything that tried to live below me. Their corpses splattered and melted away into black pools, never to be seen again. Power flowed throughout my body, each kill taking me exponentially further ahead. Levels piled up just to allow for more room to place my new stats into. My extradimensional stomach kept grinding and killing everything that woke up inside it, squeezing out every single stat point that it possibly could. I had blitzed through the tens of thousands of stats to reach the hundreds of thousands of stats. Soon, Id be in the millions. My strength was incomparable to it was when I first arrived. I would have turned the me of yesterday into paste. A flood of death coated the battlefield in its inky ichor and with it, came stillness. A war, crushed within the hour by someone who wasnt even involved. Now, I just needed to find the main event. I lifted a rock and it turned to powder in my hand. My eyes widened. I was growing too strong for this realm already. My tongue snaked out of my mouth. My eyes drifted upwards to see the false Olympus floating just above the summit. I was starving for what lied beyond. It was growing to be time to throw my own hat in the ring. I lifted a different rock more gently this time. I aimed it towards the nearest fortress and threw it with all my might. It struck the structure instantly, ripping through the black metal and tumbling deep into the distance. Two more, I said to myself, picking up two more rocks. Two additional loud bangs tore through the silence. I tapped my foot impatiently while I waited for a response. It wouldnt be interesting to take them out one by one. I wanted to take them all on at once. What are you all doing? How did you allow the command post to be attacked? An eagle in a suit demanded as they stormed out of a fortress. Tsk. I must find the commander and fix their poor performance, a dog-headed dressed in an officers uniform remarked as they walked out of a different fortress. I dont like how quiet it is, a man made of bark murmured to himself. They eventually all wandered to my location. Each step they took, I could see unease building. An entire battlefield, gone. There wasnt a single soul but me. Who are you? They asked in near unison. Just someone passing through, I answered with a shrug. I saw some fighting that looked fun so I decided to join in. I didnt realize that it would end so quickly. How dare you interfere with our fight, interloper? The dog barked at me. Where are our troops? The eagle asked. I made a show of looking around. I squinted my eyes, looking deeply for the demons that we no longer there. I threw my arms up and sighed. Seems like they defected, I answered. I guess they got tired of following you. Impossible, the tree man denied. They are loyal followers of our cause, our utopia. They would not abandon their posts and give up on their dreams. Where have they gone? The eagle asked again. It doesnt matter where theyve gone, I said with a smile. All that matters is that they are not coming back. Now, Id like to ask a question of my own; one that Ive been dying to know since I got here. Which one of you is the real one? Me, they all answered. Wrong, I replied with a wag of my finger. Theres nobody who can overhear you, there will be no defections for finding out youre a liar. So, speak truthfully, which one of you is the real one?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. They all looked at each other with suspicious eyes. They were trying to communicate without me. I was hurt that they would continue this poor attempt at duplicity. But, Id be unsatisfied if I didnt get an answer, so I allowed them to try to fool me. Me, they all answered. Wrong again, I sighed. Try giving a speech. What? The oak asked. Give a speech. I know how you talk. Ive seen it before on video. The real one has charisma, a voice that could coax its entire population to be complicit in the atrocities committed behind their backs. So show me. The one that makes the biggest impression will be the real one. Ill even show you where your troops are. We have no reason to obey you, the dog said indignantly. What does it matter whether or not you believe? Youre just some lizard. I felt their hostility rising. They were choosing the moment to strike together. Not that divided anymore, were they? At the very least, it gave me a confirmation of something. You know what I think? I said, bringing some slight confusion to their faces. I dont think any of you are the real one. So, that begs the question. What happened to the real leader? There is a saying that I heard when I was in Paris, the eagle responded. We had taken the city and draped our flags over every monument. We made a temporary officers club in a caf not too far away from the headquarters. There were girls there, brought in from the street by some of the boys. We were drinking, playing cards, or slipping away into the backrooms to relax a little. You know how much pent up resentment needed to be relieved? Their fathers blamed everything on us, brought us into poverty. It was only right that we get ours back. The point, I requested impatiently. My eyes darted around me, taking note of the fact that the other two were in motion while the eagle told his long winded story. Sure, the eagle answered as the dog and tree loosened their posture slightly. Hanging on the wall, there was a photo of a handsome man with his eyes crossed out with red lipstick. There was some epitaph written in thick black ink underneath. I was curious, so I asked a girl what the photo said. She answered that it was from a poem. And what did it say? Dont touch your idols, gold always rubs off on your hands. The more you know about someone you idolized, the more their mystique goes away, the oak continued. Each new thing that gets revealed moves them away from being a figure that is above man and closer to seeing the flawed individual that resides beneath. And, when you are physically out on the battlefield. When your hands freeze and your stomach growls and your body shakes from the ceaseless bombs and gunfire, you realize that you possessed the ideals of the Party to a far greater degree than the Party itself, the dog added. We met many who claimed to be former leaders that were only interested insofar as to create the same power dynamic that existed before our deaths, the eagle said. They just wanted to rebuild the system where they got to give all the orders and we got to bleed and die over and over and over again. And why should we do that? I did not live long enough to see the end, but I knew that our loss was inevitable, that our dream was dead. So, we each individually had a thought. Why give control back over to those who lost the war? We will just lose again. There were many war dead that all trickled down into the depths at once, the oak explained. Every black-hearted soldier from across all the theatres found themselves at odds with each other again. Tensions were high. Hatred was high. It was a bloodbath. In all of that, you couldnt find your leader? I asked. No, the eagle answered. Maybe, he got unlucky and found himself outnumbered and turned to paste. Maybe, hes completely thrown us away to pursue a different calling. Maybe, we actually did find him and refused to believe it because he failed to live up to expectations. Regardless, it became clear, after meeting other supposed officials, that I dont think I ever actually wanted to find him. That it would be better to claim to be him than be disappointed. I couldnt handle it. It sounds like all three of you had the same idea independently. Indeed. Our forces were inevitably going to intersect. So, we decided to end it like gentleman, the tree man confirmed. Whoever won would be the leader and would sit on the throne at the summit. And you came along and ruined it, the dog spat. The pigs overthrow the humans and then become the same as them, I commented. What? You cursed and overthrew your old leaders for sending you off to die and suffer without sacrificing anything themselves. Now, you are leaders and you hide in your fortresses and allow your loyal followers to suffer in your stead. Do you not see that you have transformed into the soft-handed bureaucrats that you once despised? We couldnt afford to be out there, the oak reasoned. If we fell, then wed lose. Then you were more important? I asked, scratching my chin. Sounds familiar. The three leaders swallowed their words. Surprise, rage, resignation; each of the three sported their own unique reaction to my words. Where are our men? The eagle asked again. Fight me. Either way, you will see them soon. An empty battlefield. When the soldier die, the leaders stand no chance. I wondered if these three had ever realized that their skill was eroding. What they showed me was nothing, just a ton of power without any way to control it. It ended so quickly, like a child trying to fight a speeding car. The dog chose not to believe it. He lunged at me, expecting the other two to fly in with him. His eyes faded before he knew that neither of them moved. They used him to gauge my strength and found that there was nothing that they could do. What are your goals? The eagle asked as I chopped down the tree man with my hand. What are you doing this for? What else is there to do in a world like this? I answered. A world that never ends. Did any of you actually enjoy the process to get here? No. It was awful. I never wanted to live it again. Then this place wasnt made for you," I shrugged. "You were never going to conquer the top anyways. "Is it a sin to try?" "No, it is as natural as what comes next." With that, it was over. Normally, I would have felt disappointed. But, for some reason, it was fine. I gained something from the experience. Knowledge that there were more free meals waiting so nearby. Another endless war resided just over the horizon. As I readied myself to speed over there, a red box filled my eyes. It was a quest; bewilderingly simple. But, I was so excited to see it. Quest Untrodden Footsteps III It''s time to show me what you''ve learned. Master? No response. Just a pin on the map, high up the side of the mountain. A simple challenge that caused my entire body to come alive. Now I really need to kill these guys quickly. Chapter 137: Terror at the Gates I had to turn the surrounding regions into fast food. There was no time to chew my food and savor it. This was simply mass building, growing big enough that I can face to face with the avatar of killing that graced me with so many epiphany. I cant be disappointing, I said to myself. What are you- Death at the flick of my finger. There was no need to be beautiful about it. You dont put on a suit to eat a burger. I even used [The Great Decay] to bring it all to and end even faster. More, more, feed me more! Hundreds slipped into [The Devouring]. Entire communities disappeared into my gaping maw until there was nothing left but the message to meet the Fist. I flexed my legs and ascended skywards at supersonic speeds. The air around me turned frigid, forming ice crystals on my scales. My eyes narrowed as my eyes slowly froze. I flexed my body, generating as much heat as I could. He was high, oh so impressively high. I wouldnt expect anything else from such an impressive individual. I flew by entire wars; empires carved into the side of the mountain. I appeared and disappeared in a flash like a stealth jet. By the time that anyone noticed me, I was already long gone. I was carried up to where the air grew thin and the mountain was so narrow. Yet, the pantheon resting at the top of the mountain still looked impossibly far away. How was I going to reach that place? Near the location that was indicated to me, I found a cave opening. I turned my angle and flew into the mouth at full speed. I heard the snapping of chains as iron whipped around me body. I spewed acid to melt the restraints. They bubbled like flesh, but remained intact. I was enveloped into chains and swung to the ground with terrible force. The mountain quaked from the impact. Rocks tumbled down from the top of the cave and exploded into pieces once it hit the bottom. A trio of demonic creatures stood at the mouth of the cave. They each held a set of long, ink-colored chains. They rushed me. Inhuman screeching surrounded me. The sound of it resonated deep inside of me. Their appearances all looked familiar; people that I buried long ago. My blood began to boil and my vision narrowed exclusively on these enemies. It was an emotion that went beyond explanation. To ask me to explain why I felt the way that I did would get you stomped out. Sadistic rage. Dont worry, I reassured as I rose to my feet. If I let a single thing live on my way to the Master, Id be a failure. They descended upon me. Their chains screamed down to bludgeon me into submission. I reached my hand out with maximum defenses. Grab and rip; I would bring their contemptable faces into my fists. There would be nothing left of them. The chains smashed into my scales and I heard a cracking all over my body. For the first time in a while, my scales were insufficient to protect me. Blood spewed out of several places like a cracked dam. They screamed at me, taunting me. Their metallic whips snapped from all sides mercilessly. Blood, pain, damage; a punch to the nose from a surprising opponent. I should be more excited. This is the sort of thing that I strive every day to face. This is the best you can do? I heard in their incoherent screaming. You thought yourself worthy in this condition?" I was volcanic. They all had to die. They all had to suffer while they died. I opened up my hands and summoned [Burning Rain]. A giant globe of tar formed in the middle of the cave. I clenched my fists and released the spell. It went off like a bomb, painting the walls black with molten tar. The creatures hissed, their flesh boiling from the heat. But, they did not stop. A chain smashed me in the shin as I rushed forward. Im going to hit you. Im going to turn you into nothingness. No amount of attacks or pain is going to keep me from ripping you to shreds. Their weapons were like a group of cobras made of tire irons that beat me like an avalanche of bricks. A piece of metal slammed into my teeth, snapping several of the points off. A different chain smashed my foot; the pressure shot all of my talons off like a blow dart. I wasnt going to endure all of this pain without a little pleasure of my own. My fist connected with the head of the nearest beast like a nuclear warhead. The heat spewing out of my hand flashed the entire cave with blinding light. I felt the flesh deform around my hand and muscles and sinews were ripped and severed. That was not where my satisfaction would end. I stepped forward, delivering another punch into the creature. I whipped out my tail and wrapped around the creatures ankle so it couldnt fly away from me.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I pulled it back, sending it screeching into another deadly punch. This time, sending the creature into the ground. A foul smelling liquid sprayed up as the creature bounced. I punched again, sending it down even harder. Keep whipping me! I wont let go of your friend! The chains of the creatures companions wrapped around my neck while another caught my hand. I sprayed my [Draconic Breath] all over the creature. I heard it scream more. I was lifted off of my feet and slammed into a wall. My snout felt flattened against my skull and blood flowed out of my nostrils. Just as I landed, another chain landed. This time, I managed to grab it and great cost to my palms. I could already feel hot liquid coating the chain. I yanked with all my might and landed a punch center mass of the creature. It flew upwards. I ducked under another chain and ran on all fours for a moment. I saw it, the battered beast that I got my hands on. You were not going to escape me. You were not going to survive this no matter what happened in the end. Even if I had to drag my dying corpse over to you. I pounced on the weak creature, taking a sharp blow to the ribs in exchange. It didnt matter. I reached my destination with speed. I could turn my momentum into power. A fist smashed into the creatures head, driving it into the ground with nowhere else to go. In between my fist and the cave, the skull squeezed until it could take no more pressure. It popped like a balloon. Its grotesque innards coating my hands hand mixing into my open wounds. You have defeated an Avatar of Hatred +75000 XP. Ha! I screamed in jubilation as the creature screeched in primal anger. These monsters were stronger than any demon I have ever met. Even one of these would be a Boss on a lower dungeon and I was gifted with three of them at once. The Master is gifted with his choices in residence. Joy argued with rage in my head. They needed to die but I needed to appreciate how happy they made me feel to suffer for a victory. Either way, they had to be removed, it was just a matter of how I would feel while doing it. Why couldnt I manage both? I can simply hate and love at the same time. It was all passion wasnt it? It was all just strong feelings targeted at a certain thing, wasnt it? Somewhere, I could feel a folly smiling on me; the one that I saw most of my self within. It was true. Feeling this strongly was far better than how I will feel when it ends. Even if its bitter disappointment, its something. Something real. This cave would be our shared grave. We would pick each other apart, blow by agonizing blow. No relief existed. There was only pain at the end of chains and within knuckles delivered at the same speed a jetliner cruises at. One of my eyes went blind. A chain smashed me squarely in it while I bit at the throat of one of the creatures. What an awful flavor; tennis balls and bile and raw chicken. It was a steak cooked in battery acid. It was so nostalgic. Oh, what better times I had found myself in. What blessed things I could experience because I kept crawling. A chain ripped into my throat. A fountain of blood left my mouth. I lifted both hands over my head and came down like an industrial press. The sound of dynamite going off shook the cave as my weakened scales all popped off like faulty rivets. You have defeated an Avatar of Hatred +75000 XP. There was only one left. The game was close to an end. One of us looked like roadkill. Every vein was ruptured, every scale shattered. One bloodshot eye stared like a wounded animal. The other one has singed flesh, cracked bones, and ruptured muscles. Torn flesh clung to its tar-covered chain like an ornament. We were both alone. Why do all good things have to come to an end? I asked the creature who only howled in response. It kept its distance wary of me. That doesnt make sense here though, does it? I continued. Everything comes back. There are always more opportunities to feel those things again. Do you know how many rematches that Ive actually had? One screech from the creature was the answer. Thats right, one, I nodded. And it wasnt even a rematch. It was a person trying to get revenge. Do you think they put up a good fight? Silence. Also correct. I can run Dungeons again. I can fight good fights again. But, it wont be the same the second time. They wont be good enough. Is that why you stopped as well? Is it because you want to savor a moment that will never again return? Screech. Thats good, I chuckled. Thats very good. I was worried that it was only going to be me that felt that way. When you reform from the depths with your siblings, form yourself even stronger next time. So strong that I can never hope to overcome it. It lashed out with all of its might. If it could hit me in a critical spot, maybe it would be able to kill me. But, now I was unburdened. There were no flanking chains that I needed to worry about. The attack moved in slow motion as all of my stats went to speed. I side-stepped around it watching it slam uselessly into the rocks. I took a large step into the creature and pulled my fist back. I could see its eyes slowly pan towards me. It knew it was dead, and yet it still burned with hatred towards me, with a rejection to my very being. Unrelentingly, it accepted the death without complaint; its body ripped open and its innards sent to the four walls of the cave. You have defeated an Avatar of Hatred +75000 XP. You all were excellent, I said with a nod. However, I have a different appointment to keep. I flew forwards. The mana in the cave wobbled like I flew into a pond. Magic rippled all over my body and the damp rocks melted away to reveal a spacious area atop a mountain. I could see a enrapturing view below; a valley that shouldn''t be able to exist within the confines of a mountain. However, I was far beyond such things surprising me. Slam. Slam. Slam. I heard the sounds of blacksmithing from a small hut that resides upon the peak. I descended quickly landing just outside of the hut. A powerful figure with horns as wide as my wingspan hammered out metal. My eyes widened in surprise to see that the imposing demon did not use a hammer to work this metal; just a fist pounding over and over and over again. The gaze of the demon moved my way. His eyes landed on me and I was hit with a wave of bloodlust so intoxicating that I might fall drunk from it. If he wanted to, I think that his look alone could strike me dead. This was the only demon that earned my full respect. I could still hear his mandate ringing throughout my head. Kill. I greet my Master, I greeted with a bow. I am here to fulfill my duty as your student. Welcome, my student, Master said calmly. It was like the ocean; tranquil, but capable of destroying even the mightiest of vessels. You have journeyed well, but, it appears to me that you are incomplete. What am I lacking? I asked. Your physical body is not yet at its peak. Do not worry, my specialty is forging, Master informed with a nod. He gestured to his workbench. Lay here, I will make you whole. Chapter 138: Re-forged
My body slipped into a molten bath. Flesh, exposed through damaged scales, are boiled in the molten metal. The pain, sparking through every nerve, overloaded every sensation and burned so brightly that everything became numb. You neglect yourself, Master stated. I invest more in myself than most others do, I replied with a wince. Who else possesses what I do at my level? Nobody, Master agreed. But who is as brittle as you? A thumb, flesh as hard as steel, pressed into my shoulder. It took no effort for him; it was the same as squeezing an egg. The scales gave no resistance. They crumpled and fell away, leaving exposed meat behind to burn in the fires. Your physical form lacks stability. Stats will bolster your form, but it needs more than that. Your vessel will burst when your inner energy is constantly pressing outwards. As you are now, you are not worth fighting, not worth killing. An icy sensation runs through my veins. I could not describe it, but, I imagine it was what despair was meant to feel like. I hadnt felt such a phenomenon in my life as a man. I came here unready, I came here shamefully. Sorry, I apologized through gritted teeth. I will try to fix my mistakes. Unnecessary, Master denied. It is the purpose of teachers to correct their students mistakes. I have had many students in my time. All with potential for incredible violence. You are one of the few that I have found worthy of appearing in my sanctum and you are the only one to do it in such a condition. That recklessness made you strong, but, like how the sky keeps the birds from flying to the moon, it will also be a what hems you in. His eyes flickered with light and a stack of Sin-Gots appeared on the ground next to the furnace. Their shimmer, the mana that dwelled within; it was easy to tell that they were of the highest grade. Do not fret, he assured, lifting one of the black ingots and placing it in the fire. Everyone is lacking in something. Your other students, the ones that visited you, I clarified. Did they all also develop their own unique styles? The only student worth teaching is one that desires to forge their own path, Master said with a nod. To follow my path precisely is to exist purely and perpetually in my shadow. The ones who adore me most are the ones that are the most blind to this truth. It goes against the teachings I received in my past, but I tend to favor the least filial students. Do you know why? Because theyd make a fun fight, I answered. A grin crossed Masters face. I could feel that kindred energy flowing through him. There was only one thing on this planet he loved. Fighting. Thats right. I dont need a useless student that obeys me unquestioningly. I need someone who desires to eclipse my power. I need someone to show me a new fighting style, one that can defeat me. I have plateaued. I need something new to ignite me. Had any of your students succeeded? No. They all gave up. The ingot next to him began melting into a molten liquid. He dumped the liquid on my body. Everything tensed up like I was in an ice bath. He raised a fist and smashed it into my chest. His anvil-like fists sent the metal directly into my flesh and skin. Despite the pain, it felt sublime. He placed another ingot into the flame and continued to hammer the puddle of metal into my body until in melded in with my body and disappeared. Now, tell me about yours. Does it have a name? I hadnt thought about naming it, I wheezed through my teeth as another dose of metal landed on me. It isnt an ability. I just activate [Hoard] and move my stats around depending on the situation that Im in. I picture it sort of like a sliding scale in my head that I move instantaneously to move, strike, cast, or block with extra power. Outside of that, my type of fighting hasnt changed much. My arm was jammed into a molten puddle. Consecutive punches hit every single inch of my limb. My muscles melted and reformed themselves; corded like steel cables. My scales formed in the drying metal. Metallic flecks appeared in the black armor. A vial of red liquid was dumped down my throat, instantly replenishing my flagging vitality. Thats all? Master asked with a raise in his eyebrow. You fought the same way that you started but more efficiently? You could say it that way, I responded as my other arm got the same treatment. I learned some new tricks, facets of my abilities that I didnt know that I had until I used it at a certain stat level. Its allowed me more creativity, but I dont think Ive done anything else radically different. I prefer face-to-face brawls and that hasnt changed regardless of everything else Ive picked up along the way.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. So, the rampage that youve been on has been fueled by those principles? Master questioned with a wary expression. Yes, I confirmed. How did you come to your realization? Hmmmm, Master thought as his work moved down to my legs. It occurred so long ago that it is difficult to remember. I recall finding myself frustrated with my elders because they would always embellish their stories. The only kinds of tales they told were with high stakes and higher triumphs. Compared to that world, mine was so mundane. I felt my bones boil like chicken stock as my old flesh fell away. My arms were beginning to harden. I flexed my fingers and felt that they were more responsive. A set of new claws appeared on the tips of my fingers. I had forgotten that I used to have claws that prevented my punches from doing anything. I wondered if I should act as Senior Brother had and snapped them off again. Are you going to rip off the claws I have returned to you? Master asked. I paused, looking back towards Master working diligently on my legs. Claws were useful, but punches were more so. If I had to choose one Why did I have to choose one? Were there not already cases in nature where an animal did not have its claws out at all times? Am I not superior to an animal? I can have both. I opened up the shop for the first time in a while and tried some different keywords before I found what I was looking for. [Retractable Claws]. It was a cheap purchase, only around 5000XP in cost. Some lower level Boss probably dropped it and a demon down on the bottom rungs were selling it for some pocket change. I wondered if they knew what caliber of demon just purchased it from them. I activated the ability and my claws began to slip back into my fingers. It felt like they were disappearing into another realm entirely. I activated it again and they appeared in a split second. It gave my ideas. What would happen if I released my claws when my finger was pressed right up against something? A decent sized rock sat on the ground near the workstation. I retracted my claws and placed the tip of my finger right on the surface. I release the claws and the knife-like nail plunges directly into the stone. The internal force from the penetration creates a crack in the rock and it splits in half. Ah, thats how it was for me, Master said with a sage nod. I felt my tail dissolve. I was dedicated to the martial arts that I learned when I was a human. The only thing that mattered to me was finding the best way to make it shine. Trial and error, it was all trial and error. I sought out abilities I believed would help it and sold abilities that only made it more complicated. I thought about my own roster of abilities; skills that I earned over my journey here. Were all of them helping me? Like the [Retractable Claws] were there more waiting for me that I could use better? Then, I fell into the reflection pool, Master continued. I fought myself for decades. I lost or tied with that mirror of myself for a long time. The worst part of it was that the reflection rarely won through martial arts, it won through beating me with abilities I found to be dishonorable, boring, and unfair. What abilities were those? Things that you will see soon enough. It is ironic that my signature ability was one that I had little interest in. However, embracing that part of myself made me several times more effective. People I considered to be my peers were no longer a match for me. Yet, I was still incomplete. This is where I believe that you are. I knew the ability that Master was referring to. [The Great Decay]. It turned my war against my clone into a battle of who would land the first blow. It constantly spoils near-even fights and turns them into a sad finale. Maybe I should sell it, I wondered aloud. Someone would spend millions on it. Billions, Master corrected. Its the equivalent of a signature ability. You are spoiled to not see that and arrogant to believe that it is all you need to win. All it takes is a fight against someone stronger before you realize there is no need to hold back. I once held back and still regret it. Who did you hold back on? The Aspect of Wrath, Master answered. My eyes widened and I sat up in the crucible. You fought the Aspect of Wrath? I did, he said with a nod. Two thousand years ago, there were no followers of Wrath, there were just a group of demons that reveled in violence. I was but a fledgling member then. Wrath was the strongest of them. He was a max level long before I even joined. He sat at the threshold to the top and fought anyone that he found worthy. Those that succeeded in impressing him were given his permission to move upwards. Then the Alliance of the Eight came and challenged Wrath all at once. One slipped through and conquered the pinnacle. They made new rules, one of which being that any faction leader can progress from anywhere in the realm. The other seven, ready for this, escaped during the fight and ascended, leaving him unsatisfied and bellowing at the sky. Id be pissed too, I agreed with a nod. The warring demons, unsatisfied with the change in status quo and the stripping of the meaning in the journey of the individual, banded together to form a faction that would invade the pinnacle as one. The only issue with battle crazed individuals that need to form to rise, will not tolerate being ruled over by someone weaker than them. We decided to settle it with a one thousand year tournament. Everyone had to face everyone and only the best could ascend. How did you do? I asked eagerly. That was a beautiful concept; an endless tournament where new demons are constantly joining. You had to conquer everyone in order to reach the peak. Fighting for one thousand years with only the strongest available. That was a world I would have loved to see. I emerged as one of the top four. I felt proud of my accomplishment and I also grew arrogant in my standing. I had yet to lose. My next opponent would be Wrath. Once again, I was doused in molten metal. My torso and abdomen received numerous concussive blows. I felt my organs boil their contents and my lungs fill with fire. A belch of heat was forced out of my mouth. I thought that I could face him head to head, Master continued. I didnt need my tricks because I was the strongest. I would make my victory indisputable and I would be the one to punish those at the top. I sighed. This story did not end in triumph; otherwise, wed be having this conversation at the pinnacle of the world. How bad was it? Five moves. He killed me in five moves, Master answered. Worse still, he allowed me a rematch saying that I disrespected him by not showing my best. That I needed magic to stand up to him because my soul was weak. How did that go? Ten moves, Master answered. I never stood a chance. And, as his way of punishment, he made me the blacksmith of the faction. I forge weapons that I proudly announced that I did not need. But, that humbling was what I needed to piece together the rest of my moves. Its a shame that even that wouldnt be good enough to win. Masters story was made to dissuade me. But, all I could feel was unbridled excitement. Even if I had not betrayed him when I did, it was to be inevitable. There was no universe where I did not wish to face him. I will show you the fighting that can kill Wrath. Pray that you can support those words. I have heard them before. Chapter 139: Thermite Fists I rose from the workstation a new demon. My body felt perfect; all of the remaining impurities had been hammered out of me and melted away. Possibilities about my new capabilities raced through my head and an intense desire flowed through me. I clenched my fist, a small shockwave emanated from the sheer force. The rest of my muscles flexed. They roared like a supercar being revved to the limiter. It needed to be released, it needed to be tried out. I see youre eager, Master commented as he cleaned his workstation. Thank you, Master, I feel like a killing machine, I thanked with a bow. I think that I can show you something interesting now. Oh? Master said with an interested expression. I''ll give you a moment to acclimate yourself. Are you sure that you wish to test it out against me? There is no better person than to test myself against. Master left his workstation. The hut folded away to leave only untouched nature behind. The ox demons face darkened along with the sky overhead. Black clouds rolled in and punished the earth with lightning strikes. He cracked his bones, each popping sound timing with a boom of thunder. His eyes glowed red with bloodlust and his oppressive aura pressed down on the world. He smashed his fists together and created an explosion like a bomb. I had to dig my talons into the ground as much of the earth was ripped up and sent sailing in different directions. Do not fail me here, Ishmael! Master warned with a guttural roar. Dont get me excited just to be a disappointment! He lunged forward, the entire mountaintop disintegrating under his force. He arrived in front of me in an instant. Swirling mana coated his hands and led his punch in a spiral motion. I grinned wildly. I stepped out of the way, my body gliding through the air at supersonic speeds. Masters punch swung through the air, creating a vortex that eroded away at the stone and sent debris in all directions. I moved behind him, loading up a devastating punch of my own. My arm superheated with fiery mana. Steam billowed from gaps in my scales and my punch made a sound that screamed through the sky. Master ducked below my fist, allowing the scorching wind to pass over him. A spiraling punch formed on his fist again. I felt the air around me getting sucked into the miniature tornado. I did not want to dodge again. I twisted my body and jabbed forward with my other arm. Another burning limb was sent blazing forward at the speed of a rocket launch. Our fists met in the middle. Heat mixed with wind to create a burning tornado that set the world ablaze. It felt like I was standing in an industrial oven. My scales heated up like ceramic plates, but my improved body managed the temperature admirably. What did not manage the impact admirably, was my arm. The limb was caught in the twisting motion of Masters vortex. My response strike only intensified the winds, directly leading to my shoulder joint being twisted to such a degree that my arm was wrenched free from the socket and sent flying off into the distance like a doublewide in a Category Five tornado. I hopped back, giving myself the space to regrow my arm. At the same time, Master was inspecting his own hand. Blackened scorch marks covered his bloodied knuckles. However, the look he gave me was one of disgust. Why didnt you use it? He demanded. You could have inflicted me with a terrible debuff there. I dont want to ruin our fight, I answered. It always ruins the fight. Ruins? Master bellowed. You think you can afford holding back on me after everything I said? I will show you my full might and you can tastes the ashes of a pathetic defeat. Master moved his body in almost a rhythmic dance. His limbs flowed with an elegance that his form did not possess. He opened his eyes and threw a punch into the open air. I tensed up in expectation of him moving towards me, but his feet did not shift at all. A split second later, a force equivalent to being hit by a speeding oil tanker caught me in the body. I was sent sailing through the sky like a kite wrenched from a childs hand by the wind. Another one struck me while I was trying to get out of my tumble, sending me flying higher up. I dove down as another strike smashed through where I had just been. I could barely see Masters form all the way in the distance. He hadnt moved and inch while I was likely already a mile away.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. He can punch me from here? I questioned with awe. I rushed back at him. More punches flew my way like anti-air missiles to my position. Like a jet fighter, I took evasive maneuvers; weaving my body around in ways that avoided as much of the blast damage as I could. I could not perfectly mitigate all of it, but what did get through were handled by my upgraded scales. Quickly, I managed to close the gap. I twisted under and punch and readied my own. The speed I was carrying would generate an impact like an atom bomb. I smashed my fist into Masters midsection. It felt like a car hitting a brick wall. There was barely any give from Masters body, but my arm felt like it was going to rip apart into tiny pieces. Master caught my upper arm, spinning me around in the direction of my momentum before ripping me upwards and then slamming me down with all of his force. I could have sworn a lung flew out of my mouth as I was driven several feet into the rock. Another hundred feet of mountain disintegrated into sand, dropping the both of us. I used my wings to take advantage of Masters lost footing. I speared him with both of my fists and drove him down into the mountain with a shower of rocks. Why do you continue to insist on disrespecting me? Master demanding, absorbing my punch without any difficulty. You will need everything you have if you hope to even come close to putting up a fight. I punched him again, this time with my hand coated with iron. The [Iron Fist] smashed him in the face, keeping his body stuck in place. I punched down again, striking him in the head. Finally, I was getting somewhere. I couldnt do this endlessly, but I had to make hay while the sun was still shining. A hurricane-grade gust of wind pushed me off of Masters body. He got up and dusted himself off. He pressed the side of his snout and blew out some bloody mucus. More! Give me more! He challenged. A blast of wind burst off of his body again, trying to push me back. I forced my way through with my strength. I charged forward with my fists rocketing out. I tried various mix-up combinations that I knew, shifting from form to form, style to style. It felt sloppy, off-kilter; a car made of parts from several different models. I couldnt use the forms that Grendel taught me, Master would know them all by hearts. He joined my combat, weaving his body through my assault. He threw a flurry of close, tight punches, forcing me to dance around him. I punched out with my [Iron Fist] catching him on the elbow and temporarily freezing his body. I jumped up, anticipating the burst of wind to drive me away. It allowed him to regain his mobility, but it gave me the angle to begin another flurry. We exchanged more punches, each of them building up the damage in my body. I was starting to feel worn, but I could not find any telltale signs of fatigue building up on Master. His stats must be superb. He stomped the ground, sending a shockwave through the air. I hopped to avoid losing balance. A fist came at my body and threw an intercepting punch laced with [Iron Fist]. Then, a drained feeling covered my body, sapping it of strength. My mana levels were critically low. The punch landed, but I was sluggish in getting myself away. Masters hand grabbed my around the neck and wrenched me closer to his furious face. Is that all you have? Master bellowed. He lifted me up in the air before slamming me onto my back. His foot came down to stomp me into atoms. I tried to move, but my muscles did not want to cooperate in the way that I wanted. I could move, but it would be far too little, far too late. This was as far as my current abilities would be able to take me. Death may as well been written on the bottom of his foot. It was over for me. I didnt have any regrets; I fought the way that I wanted to and got the challenge that I craved. Master was everything that I hoped him to be. I accepted the death coming my way, my mind already moving on to the rematch. I needed to use [Iron Fist] more sparingly. I needed to have a well-thought out plan as to what the following moves would be. My current strategy was not effective enough. The foot stopped short of my face. The certain death that I saw in his move did not come. Instead, I heard a frustrated sigh. Why did you stop? I asked. Just as you denied me a piece of your fighting, I will deny you some of mine. I must also ask you, did you give up and accept your fate there? On this round, I answered. But, I have some ideas for the next round. Next round? What next round? Master spat. You disrespected me. You, didnt fight me with the same sincerity that I fought you. And, to insult me further, you surrendered your life to me when you still had more to offer. This is what you were so excited to show me? This worthless shit? I should have known better than to have such expectations. I thought you were a kindred spirit! Each word of Masters scolding bled me worse than the fight itself. Was this what it felt like to be on the other end of a boring beat down? So this was how Wrath felt when he fought me for the first time? Master wondered aloud. I am shocked that he bothered to fight me at all. Im sorry, Master, I apologized. I should have given you a worthy fight. You should have, he agreed. Instead, you fought me in a way that would only bring you satisfaction. Even if you did win by holding your cards tight, do you think I would have been pleased that you found me unworthy of your entire potential? Ah, maybe this was why others werent overly interested in fighting me. I was a selfish lover, only taking for myself and not giving back in return. Master wanted to face [The Great Decay]. He wanted to feel his stats drain as he tried to battle his way through it, but I denied him, content to feel his full fury without offering it back. You remind me more of myself that I initially realized, Master spoke again. This pride was something that I once expressed without humility. It agitates me, the way your behavior feels like Im looking at a mirror. Allow me to fight again, I requested. This time, I will use my entire heart and soul to give you a proper victory. No, Master denied. I can tell that you have yet to truly galvanize your abilities. You must earn yourself a rematch. What must I do? Fight the cave guardians until you can defeat all three of them in a single move. Dont come back until you know exactly, move by move, how you would bring the end of my life. I will not do you the dishonor that Wrath did me by allowing that rematch. Now, go. Chapter 140: Strength-Bred Arrogance I crouched in the entrance cave of Masters refuge. There were a lot of thoughts on my mind. The primary among them being the recent fight. My reactions werent usual, the outcome wasnt typical. A denied loss, a bizarre tie. Smack. A screaming chain from one of the three monsters crashed near me. I side stepped it and let it smash into the rocks. I moved through all of the actions. As I analyzed, I realized that Master was fighting in a way much similar to Senior Brother: perfectly honed strikes and kicks mixed with ferocious gales. It wasnt anything I hadnt seen before. I learned these moves with extreme dedication while under Grendels care and locked in Controls lair. Yet, I felt like there was an intangible more-ness to Masters attacks that was not present anywhere else. Was it because the moves belonged to him? Was there something additional he could pull from out of those maneuvers to make them perfect? Crash. An attack from above, a coordination between two of the beasts. I twisted and danced between the falling chains. I jumped as the third tried to sweep my legs. And what did I do? None of the calculating combat of my bout with Senior Brother. It was all grit, all power. I abandoned the finesse and the strategy in favor of blindly pursuing what I wanted most. Enjoyment. Screech. Yeah, yeah, keep yelling, I chastised the creatures. Im trying to work through some shit right now. It had been a slow decline from Senior Brother to Charles to Master. As my raw power rose exponentially, I felt less of a need to be reliant on strategy. I wanted a fist fight to the death. I got it in exchange for being a letdown to Master. I wasnt exactly upset by that. People expressing disappointment in me was nothing that pulled on the heartstrings. If I felt regret, it was only in the fact that I had not done my part in the contract of a fight that I forced others to uphold. I had failed to take the proper lesson to heart from Masters tale against Wrath. Instead of focusing on the fact that him hiding his cards to win a more perfect victory ended in him getting soundly defeated, I focused on the story of Wraths strength. I wanted to see it. Crumble. A flurry of whip strikes caused rocks to cascade down like stony rain. I maximized my strength and defenses to allow the rocks to shatter against my body. A tourist of power. Thats what I acted like. Did I allow myself to become thoughtless to the possibility of defeat? Was Master just to be another stepping stone for me on my way to the top; some satisfying resistance that ultimately went my way in the end? I should be more grateful that this was my humbling moment. There would have been no mercy from others. I needed to be better. I needed to hone in on my most reliable strategy to win. Therein lied the issue. My best strategy was one that I would, in the most generous way, consider as cowardly. I inflict [The Great Decay] and then preserve my strength. Perhaps I could use [Iron Fist] to stun my enemy or [Torchlight] to blind them and interrupt their attacks. As their stats dwindled to the point that [Aura of Fear] would cripple their minds, I could use the difference in stats to enforce even more damaging punches. Then, they would likely be hit with a killing blow and die. Then I would win, without having my fight to the death. Is that the satisfaction that Master truly wanted; an ability that would drain his vitality until he was too weak to resist me? Would he feel honored to be killed in such a fight? Smash. I stomped the ground. The shockwave sent the monstrous guardians flying in all different directions. Their bodies bounced off the cave walls and they quickly reorganized themselves. Was it a guarantee that Id win? I frowned. Masters attacks had range. More than range, they manipulated how I had to interact with the air. His stats were high; high enough to not be brought anywhere near death by my attacks. [The Great Decay] wasnt a particularly fast killer. As my magic rose, so too did the speed of the decay. But, then I would need to balance my speed and strength and body to avoid the inevitable counter attack. Could I sustain that ability while holding of Masters onslaught? No, I was fairly confident I would have lost. Master knew it too. That is why I was denied the rematch. Wrath must have known in his fight with Master that, even without a handicap, he wasnt going to lose. I had to make a decision. Did I value the victory more or did I value the thrill of fighting more? Did I want to be the best or just fight the best while being myself? Choosing victory would allow me to meet the highest echelon of fighters. However, I would need to fight methodically. I would need to prioritize a winning strategy at the cost of my immediate satisfaction. Choosing satisfaction would guarantee all my fights bring me joy, but I may never have a chance against the top.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Even if I reached Level 100, would I be powerful enough to reach Wrath? Jangle. I chewed on my newly regrown claw. The answer in my mind was obvious. I wanted to do it all my way. But my way just got my head stomped. My way had me second guessing whether or not my strategy was as perfect and as boring as I really believed. I treated that strategy as a gun in a fistfight. What if it only shot pellets? Ah, this fucking sucks, I groaned. A cascade of attacks jangled down on me. I stepped out of the way of the first few, moving my way closer and closer to one of the enemies. With a burst of speed, I rushed forward and clocked that beast as hard as I could. It tumbled across the cave floor and bounced off the wall before it regained its footing. But, by then, I had already reached it. I saw a crack in its head, a perfect target for me to unleash my fury. My fist turned it to dust. A screaming vibration rattled off my knuckles as the XP entered my [Hoard]. Its two compatriots screeched at me and sprinted in my direction, eager to avenge their fallen comrade. Three strikes, then two strikes. Seven total attacks to kill the three monsters. I needed to be able to do it in one if I wanted to be given the right to challenge Master again. Theoretically, I could fight and collect XP and stats off of these monsters until I earned enough power to kill them in one strike. But, that would still be three total strikes. Then what? Do I line them all up and hit them in one attack? They always stay spread out and it didnt seem practical to wait for the perfect opportunity. If I forced them on top of each other by stacking them and then hitting them all at once, it also didnt feel like the spirit of the request. I would need to grapple them to do that. A grapple would count as an attack. At least, it I would count it as an attack. Grab them all at the same time and squeeze them to death with my muscles like Im an anaconda with arms? It could work, but, again, they spread out. Id likely need to grab them all individually. I need to take a step back, I said to myself. Whats the purpose of this challenge? My assumption is to develop my own style. What is that style? It is the art of stat shifting. I allocate my stats in certain ways in reaction to what Im seeing or to optimize an attack. No matter if I am using my fists or [The Great Decay] the style is always based around how my stats are allocated. It made for ideal hand-to-hand combat. I could maximize my damage, my evasion, and my defense whenever I wanted. I used it against Master in that exact way and came up short. Was there room to optimize it further? I conceded that I was sloppy in how I used it in the last fight, but I dont think it being perfectly calibrated would have changed the outcome. In essence, the style was perfect. Then, the intent was what I assumed from the beginning. I wasnt applying the proper strategy to my style. Even applying [The Great Decay] to all three creatures would involve me striking them three different times. It was still three attacks with my most potent ability. I reread the ability. Physical touch was the activation method for [The Great Decay] I couldnt combine it with [Burning Rain] to apply the effect with each droplet. I snapped my finger and a flame ignited against my scales. My upgraded body infused my punches with greater fire. I threw a punch with low strength and high magic. A torrent of flames shot out of my hand in a cone shape and spread out across the cave. Would this kill all three of them? I wasnt certain. Maybe I should approach it from a different direction. How would a fully conceptualized style like Masters accomplish this? He would pull his arm back, creating a vortex that pulled all the creature into him, then he would release the punch to kill all three of them at once. It was all about space control. Do you have an enemy too close? Blast them away with wind. Do you have an enemy keeping their distance? Pull them in with a vortex. It was simple, but it had great amount of versatility. It had close and it had far range. It had space control. My short range was well conceptualized, but how do I deal with long range? Typically, chase them down until it becomes short range. That didnt work out well against Master. He can control the winds and use them to inhibit my flight and my speed. However, I didnt have a ranged attack. I had [Burning Rain]; an imprecise area of effect attack. Same with [Draconic Breath]. But, those to spells had different activation methods. [Draconic Breath] was immediate. It always hit the same place each time. [Burning Rain] had several activation types. It could spawn out of the sky. It could spew out of a wall or the ground if I thought about it. It could also form as an orb. What would happen if I punched the magical orb with a fiery punch? Oh, now theres an idea. It wasnt long before three new guardians arrived to take the place of their fallen comrades. They screech obliviously, completely unaware that I had a new idea and that they were the unwitting test subjects. I formed the orb of tar-colored mana and then struck it with maximum amounts of magic. I turned the cave into a Vietnam War movie. The entire enclosure erupted in a deafening explosion. Shockwaves and molten tar like a spray of napalm went flying into the three guardians. The liquid clung to their bodies and burned incessantly. They screeched and screamed, trying to remove it, but their hands sizzled and their fingers fused together. They used their hands like shovels to remove it. I only stood and watched. As far as I was concerned, it was a single attack. Anything more from me would be a failure. My eyes glowed with the reflections of the living bonfire. Their bodies squirmed and wailed until all three fell silent. I grinned wickedly. This is what Master meant. I had tools I wasnt using properly. I would have beaten the me of yesterday to death for not understanding this. But, it was still not enough. A move like this would not instantly turn the table. Itll make Master readjust his strategy for certain. But Ill need many more tricks than this to win. And I knew that there were more tricks to be found. Congratulations! You have combined abilities to make a brand new one! Now, you can invoke the ability automatically. Please name your Ability. Ah, so this is the validation of creating your own ability? This was something that could be passed down. This was something that someone else would use. I was no longer borrowing, I was inventing. And I had the perfect name in mind. Bomber. Chapter 141: Upgrades, People. Upgrades Like how a small leak can quickly turn to a flood, so too will the rushing sensation of an epiphany. Using [Bomber] made me tingly, like it was something that was always meant to belong to me. Was it an invention or a reclamation? It was irrelevant. [Bomber] served as the beginning of my great reconstruction. If I could manipulate [Burning Rain] like this, what else could I do with my mana? Harden it? Sure, three coal-colored spikes appeared beneath the new guardians, impaling them before they had an idea of what was happening. I could make far more than that or I could make them larger or sharper or jagged or burning if I so wished to invest the appropriate amount of mana to accomplish it. But, they were no longer made of tar. They were brittle, iridescent. They had the charm of an ancient power to them so I named them accordingly. [Obsidian Spikes]. What if I hardened the mana with it on my fist? I could do that as well. A long black spike formed on my knuckles and impaled the guardian. It died instantly, a hole the diameter of an arm ripped into its chest. [Obsidian Lance]. Did still count as my fist? Apparently. I could infuse it with my [Iron Fist] to make a lance that would stun the enemy as soon as it touched them. [Stunning Stab]. The cave turned into a melting pot of ideas. A cork in my brain was unplugged, letting all the ideas that I could possibly have flow out. Were they all equally as effective? No, absolutely not. Not every song from your favorite artist is perfect. But, each of them added a new wrinkle to how I could fight, to how I could manipulate the battle into my favor. The only issue was that all of this began incurring a heavy mana tax. Every ability was now layered spells on top of physical attacks. If I didnt want to be drained in a critical moment, I would need to constantly have a high magic stat. Or do I? There was a rarely used resource sitting just on my fingertips. The [Shop]. All sorts of interesting things were in there, it was just that none of it was particularly worth giving up the raw stats I got instead of spending it. But now, XP was becoming less and less relevant for me. Technically, if I so desired, I could spend all of my excess to get to Level 100 this seconds. I had already reached Level 80 after all of my feasting down below. Was it a smart plan? No, absolutely not. I wouldnt be able to fill my [Hoard] properly and I would just be wasting the bonus stats I get from kills from each level. Lets see what we have here. I started to peruse the listings. I mentally focused on mana items first. There were staffs, robes, tomes, and all sorts of magical item that could boost Magic stat, mana pool, and mana recovery. The only issue is that all of these items were quite frail. I would snap my staff in a second. A robe on me would rip in an instant. A book would catch on fire. But then, I saw the wonderful world of rings. It seemed like there was a ring for everything. Rings that gave damage resistance, rings that let you breathe underwater, rings that let you use abilities a limited amount of times, and, most importantly, rings that gave you stats. None of them were all that high valued. Twenty five strength here, forty magic here, and all sorts of variations. They also werent all that expensive, a little steeper that the one-thousand XP to one stat ratio that [Hoard] offered me, but definitely not a rip off. If I stacked up enough of these, it would rise my stat floor even higher. I do have ten fingers, why not get ten rings? And I have two wrists and two ankles, why not get some stat increasing bracelets and anklets? They provided even more stats than a ring. I have a neck, why not get an amulet? Hell, I have over forty teeth, they offer dental caps that provide stats as well. The only issue was that my grand total would be three million, four hundred and sixty seven thousand XP. I could afford all of it, but it would result in sacrificing a portion of my [Hoard]. If I could get a discount of around one million or so, I could easily purchase all of this and have room to spare to Level Up. Fortunately, there was a demon who was perfect for that. It was his job after all. I activated [Urgent News] and wrote Charles a polite letter. It went something like this: I gave you four million XP as soon as we got here, I want one million right now. Ding. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The XP funds showed up in my account after only a minute or two. Perhaps parting with a small amount of XP was worth keeping me away for longer. Im sure that Charles started making plans as soon as he read it. It wasnt of any concern to me. I made my purchase. After a few moments, an entire pawn shops worth of accessories tumbled out of the void and into my Inventory. Gold and silver coated my body. I looked like a gator skin purse that spilled all of the jewelry inside of it. But, I already felt better. I tested out my spells to measure the difference. I could use everything a few more times. I could recover the missing mana faster. Not only that, I grew faster, stronger, and tougher with these purchases. I experimented further with my abilities. Compared to Controls mirror world, I was learning blindfolded, bumbling about in the dark to find the perfect combinations of attacks. Though, something still felt missing. I had done what Master asked, I killed the three guardians in one strikes. I went beyond that. I learned new moves and new combinations and even augmented my stats further with items. So what was missing? Instead of dwelling on it, I decided that the best source would be the one who found me lacking in the first place. It was time to visit Master again. I returned to Masters realm to hear the sound of metal being worked. Weapons that he would never use himself were formed and sent off into the ether to be used in Wraths war. He looked in my direction, unsurprised that I was back already. Have you completed the task I assigned you? Master asked, rising from his workstation. I have, Master, I said with a bow. Master walked close to me and inspected my body. He inspected my muscles and the heat radiating from my hands. The only thing that seemed to catch him by surprise was my sudden interest in items. You reached a breakthrough, he complimented. Its a wonder what you can accomplish when you stop and think for a moment. Its thanks to your teachings, I said gratefully. It is true that I would not have had this epiphany without the setback. Does that mean youre ready for a rematch? The air around Master began to pick up. Small gusts were accelerating in violent gales that howled over the mountain tops. The look in his eyes seemed to be eager to test my progress, but there was hesitance on his face for I did not reciprocate. I do, but I know I will not win, I answered. There is still something missing that separates you from me. I ask your help in trying to find it. The winds died and Masters bloodlust drained from his aura. Instead, he placed a hand to his chin and inspected me closely again. You made your own skill, yes? Master asked. Yes, I confirmed. I made several. Several? Hmmm. Have you thought about how you would use them? How these individual parts can be merged together to make a more powerful whole? I have developed some combination attacks and gave some thought about how they can be used together to form stronger moves, I answered. I even purchased some items to address my mana limitations. I expected that you were going to require several more spars to learn these lessons, Master admitted. After combination attacks with your own unique moves, I had no more lessons to teach. What is it that you feel inside is missing? My eyes closed and I looked inside of myself. What was it that gave me so much confidence that I was going to lose? I knew his attacks, violent as they may be, while he did not know mine. I was not inferior in stats, at least not to the point where it would make a significant difference. So, where was it? My mind kept humming along; reviewing and re-reviewing the information as it stood in front of me. There was only one thing that contributed to a significant disadvantage. The terrain. A mountaintop was the ideal place for a wind user to be. There was nothing to impede their currents. I could only battle him in the wide open sky. Why did this mountaintop exist? We were in a cave, werent we? Was this simply a pocket dimension purchased through the shop or some other means? Or was it perhaps something Master created himself, much like the maze that minotaur created? Master, where does your mountaintop come from? How did you obtain this view within a cave? Master looked over the scenery, completely rebuilt since our last spar. The natural wind that flowed over the peaks blew through his fur. It is something that I manifested, Master answered. It is a place that brings me peace. It is a place that gives me power. Peace and power. I wondered what would give me the feelings of peace and power. My home, the one that Ecstasy envisioned for me? No, probably not. I may feel some peace, but I derive no power from that place. Its too open, theres too much sky. So, then I would want a place that is more boxed in. I would want a place that is closed in; somewhere that cant be escaped from. You cannot make space to get away from me. It would need to be hot, boiling hot. The ground needs to weep magma and steam. The air has to be near a boil; you feel like youre being cooked alive while youre standing in it. Its suffocating; it rips the air out of your lungs. A volcanic cave. That would be where I felt the most powerful. Who needs peace? Who needs a place that makes you feel comfortable and at ease. I dont need that. I need something that is as likely to harm me as it is to harm them; a vessel to augment my abilities and nothing more. It is devoid of life, it is devoid of hope. You will despair when you are in there. It is clearly envisioned in my mind. I felt the heat rising up beneath my toes a volcanic vents spew out their steam and silt. The air was heating up like I was locked in an industrial oven. The sky closed up above me. What have you done? A violent shaking removed my from my minds eye. Surprise covered my face. The mountaintop was gone with the fair winds. My imagination became manifest on this place. My influence turned it into a fiery hell, one befitting of my power. I found out what separated us, Master, I said with a grin. Once again, I am indebted to your wisdom. I am ready for that rematch. How impudent! Master shouted. His body bristled with bloodlust. His eyes gleamed and his horns glowed with mana. There was something new mixed in this time, something that went beyond just a pure desire to kill. He wanted to maim me. He wanted to stomp me into paste. It had grown personal now that I had taken his home from him. It felt radiant to be the object of Masters hatred. I knew that there would be no holding back, there would be no kick undelivered. If I were to lose, I was to be butchered. I heard the ceiling cracking above me. I felt the winds rush by as Master tried to reclaim the mountaintop and shape it back into his preferred image. There was to be two battles; the one for the terrain and the one for our lives. Master, allow me to show you how appreciative I am. Chapter 142: Fighting for Reality The world exploded. Masters heavy step into the molten floor ripped out the stone and tore a chunk of reality with it. Blue skies appeared in the rip that chased him. Wind followed in after, rushing behind him and screaming through the cave. Black miasma reluctantly formed around my fingers. My shameful gun of rot and decay dripped guiltily from my fingertips. My honor or his honor? I needed to choose and choose now. Once I opened the door to use it, a black stain would form on my warriors spirit. If Master were to die in a boring way Are you still holding back? He screamed as he careened towards me. I clenched my fist even harder. I let the small claws on the tips of my fingers to dig into my flesh. This was pissing me off. I kept feeling like I was getting called out, getting punked. My role was reversed from what it usually was. I couldnt allow it. If he was so eager to die in such a boring way, maybe I should just give it to him. Does it make me look bad to shoot a guy in the head if he was begging for it? I attacked with [The Great Decay]. A somber feeling flowed through my body as it crossed the point of no return. This was the sacrifice that I had to make to see what the best the world had to offer. And it missed. Master came to a dead halt just a few inches away from the end of my extended fist. The winds that screamed behind him wailed over me and tried to lift me from my stance. A stomp from Master tore more of my world away and lifted my from the ground. I rolled out of the current and swooped in to deliver my cursed blow, but it was stymied by a wall of wind that enveloped Masters body. I was pushed away again. Large gaps of open sky now riddled the roof of my lair. I pressed myself against the ceiling so that I would not be sucked through. It seems you must touch me to use that ability, Master growled. You cannot hit me, but I can hit you. Master swung his arm in my direction. A punch that felt like an anvil connected with my chest, pressing me into the ceiling. A massive fist print formed in the ceiling around me as though an invisible giant squashed me into the sand. I spat blood and pushed off the ceiling to crash down at the ground. Since you showed sincerity, I will show you moves worthy of a fight. Master swung his leg around and kicked me with a blast of wind. I was sent flying into the side wall. More of my liar chipped away. A follow up kick, knocked part of my body outside of the lair. Masters workshop rested behind where my body impacted the cave. I pressed my legs into it and used it as leverage to force my way back inside. A gale of wind carrying loose rocks pelted me as I crawled inside like a slug. The rest of my lair was being sucked into a vortex forming around Master, wreathing him in impenetrable wind. I looked down at my black-wreathed hand and let the ability drift away. It was pointless to use it if I wasnt able to hit him. I needed to put him in the perfect situation before I could deal the blow that he dared me too. Space creation, space control; I needed to fight him at his own game first. But, that was a much better scenario. I sprinted towards the tornado at the center of my crumbling domain. My body accelerated more and more as I covered the gap. I weaved between the winds, creating my own with the sheer amount of speed I produced. I gleefully prepared a new punch for Master. [The Great Decay] should wait. For now, I needed to show my newest creations, the ones that spawned from me and me alone. [Bomber]. When I reached just a few feet away from Master, I launched it. A tar orb formed in front of me as my fiery fist passed through it. As soon as the flames touched the material, the air erupted around me. Shockwaves were sent in all directions. A layer of stone was pulled from all the walls and sent flying towards Master as the flames were sucked into the vortex. This time, the inferno was too powerful to suffocate effortlessly. The droplets of molten black mana clung to everything, sparking new fires where old ones died. Rocks flung up from the burning vortex and began to refill the gaps in my lair. The air grew hot again and the winds started to die. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I pressed, launching another explosive punch that boiled the air and coated the world in fires. Still, it was not enough to break through the barrier of air that coated Masters body. The air steamed and burned his flesh, filling the cave with the scent of cooked meat and burning hair. Scorch marks and bubbling skin from the pair of blasts covered his braced arms. Between his arms, I saw his grin; full of energy. Better. But, not good enough. He calmly threw a simple uppercut. Mana so thick that it coated his fist coalesced around his knuckles. The fires all died in an instant, I felt the air disappear from my lungs; squeezed out like toothpaste. A whooshing sound passed my ears. Then, the molten cave shattered. It disappeared like a hologram, not even leaving shards behind. We were on top of the mountain again, bared to the whipping winds and cold air. This time, I truly understood how exposed I was. I quickly threw another punch towards Master. He kicked upwards, falling just short of my wrist. The power knocked my punch skyward, spewing fire all over the mountain side. A force punch directed at my center mass sent me on a tour of the sky. A flurry of strikes bounced off of me. I tried to fly with the wind to allow it to glance me, but there were too many strikes to effectively avoid them all. It was just as painful as being hit by his fists; bone crunched blows that assailed me from all sides. It chipped away at me. Slowly, but surely, he could kill me without us ever touching each other. Was this the shameful form that he did not want to face Wrath with? Was he doing this to show me his sincerity? Is that all it truly came down to? Showing everything that you have to offer without consideration for the quality of the fight? All I knew was, with every punch flung from hundreds of feet away, I could feel Masters sincerity in the pain delivered. If I was to be a good student and offer proper thanks, I had to do the same. I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] below Master. He leapt out of the way and kicked at the attacks, turning them into fine black powder. He threw another punch in my direction before jumping out of the way of further attacks. As he paid attention to the ground, I dropped one on his head. The spike plunged on top of Master. The tip jabbed into his shoulder before he could smash it into nothingness. Still, it allowed me to close the distance and begin my own drop. I launched a fireball down upon Master using [Bomber]. A plume of smoke flooded the sky as Masters winds sapped at the fires power, leaving only embers to scatter over the mountainside. I appeared through the smoke like a missile. My legs were pressed to my chest, ready to kick out at the final moment. I felt the winds envelop me and try to push me away. But, [Bomber] was not something I needed my fists for. Explosions kicked out of my feet and chopped off the top of the mountain. A wall of my lair started to build itself back up again as I sped towards Masters burning body. An idea of an attack string formed in my head, bringing a sense of clarity to my head. Mana enveloped Masters hand as he attempted to knock me away again. This time, I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] below me. The black pillars, much smaller than usual, tore through my feet and then split open at the top. Master punched through the air, the mountain tore apart, sending massive boulders flying through the sky like a child tossing marbles. My body was lifted up and my feet were snagged by the spikes. They acted as tent hooks, keeping me tethered to the ground while the hurricane force winds wailed and try to lift me into the sky. However, it did nothing to stop the pain from the metaphysical punch that landed on my sternum. I fired [Bomber] in response. He allowed to let himself get knocked backwards to create space away from me. My lair only grew and a wall formed behind him. As he struck the growing walls of my lair, I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] behind Master. The black spike skewered his hand and prevented his counter attack for a moment. I pounced on the delay. I wound up a close range punch. The wind still surrounded his body, but I had a different way to penetrate it this time. [Obsidian Lance]. A jet black spike jutted out of my hand. I jammed it directly into the mana barrier surrounding Master. Our mana fought; his tried to drive me out while mine dug deeper. I added more and more of my [Hoard] into my magic stat, keeping just enough strength to stay tethered to the ground. It broke through, pushing into Masters shoulder. [Stunning Strike]. Masters body stopped and his wind subsided for a second. It was just long enough. My soul had made its decision as my other hand struck out against Master. Black miasma fluttered through my fingers as my fist slammed directly into Masters chest. The wall of the lair evaporated behind him. [The Great Decay]. A renewed gust of wind blew me away from my foe. I skidded along the mountain top and came to a stop. But, I had succeeded in delivering my scornful attack on Master. Black wisps flowed out of the impact mark. He threw a punch that screamed through the air. This time, I was barely able to dodge out of the way. The success filled me with a pit of dismay at the weakening of the strike. The stat drain was already underway. That was only the smallest piece to victory, Master snarled as he ripped the sharpened mana out of his shoulder. Is it your turn to avoid me? I could not tolerate such a thing. Avoidance wasnt my strategy. Even with the application of [The Great Decay], I would still be at a disadvantage at range for some time. I needed a place where we could do nothing but hit each other. I needed to feel the kinetic response if I was going to derive anything exciting out of this. No. Four ink-colored walls closed in around us as a ceiling formed above us. The walls started to press in, drawing Master and me closer and closer together. It squeezed down into a tight space, no larger than a boxing ring. It was a new ability, formed by my desires and molded by my skills. Master and I stood face to face, our fists raised. Finally, I would be able to finish this is a proper manner. Master had to kill me if he wanted [The Great Decay] to end. I was more than willing to give him the opportunity. Dont forget which one of us is the close combat expert, Master growled. There is no better arena for our finale than this, Master, I said with a grin. If one of us is to die, let it be in an arena. So be it. What are you going to name this one? He asked with an air of amusement. The box. Chapter 143: The Purpose of Fighting [Bomber]. The boxing ring sized space erupted with flames and instantly turned into an oven. My entire body baked with the intensity of the heat. Master sent an uppercut through the smoke. I reeled back enough to avoid my chin becoming the bell at a carnival test-your-strength hammer game. The wind that screamed off of the punch drove all the smoke into the ceiling. I sprung forward, driving a right hook directly into Masters side. As his wide barrier tried to bounce my punch away, I activated a point blank [Bomber]. The burning mana scattered throughout the box. It rushed through the protective wind and scalded flesh with boiling oil. Master did not allow that hit to go unanswered. A punch that would turn stones to powder smashed into my chest. My ribs vaporized, sending tiny shards of bones to tear across my organs. A fountain of blood flowed up my throat and spilled through my teeth like a picturesque waterfall. I took a stumbling step and saw another punch crossing towards my head. I swung with my own magical punch back at him. Our knuckles smashed into each other like runaway trains. Flesh tore and bones popped out of place as I felt my arm become immobilized under the damage. But, Masters arm looked crippled by the strike as well. I swung up with my opposite hand and activated [Bomber]. My limp arm exploded with flesh and more fire coated Masters body. He expanded the wind around him, blasting away the flames and shooting out blood in every direction. My shoulder started bubbling with new flesh. Master rushed me while my arm was regenerating. I stomped my foot and [Obsidian Spikes] activated to send sharpened mana shooting out of the floor. Master crossed his arms over his vital points, allowing the mana to carve into his limbs. He powered through it, turning the spells into shimmering chunks. He threw a punch on my armless side, forcing me to step into the savage blow. Instead, I felt my legs get swept out from under me. I fell backwards as the punch changed trajectories to slam me into the ground. I pressed my good hand into the floor and kicked out with [Bomber]. Smoke and flame spewed out as I rolled backwards and finished my regeneration. A long range punch caught me in the knee. My balance got thrown off and I took a half step forward. Just as I did, a pair of hands grasped around my head and a power knee smashed into my snout. My needle like teeth rattled like wind chimes as I was flung backwards. As I fell, I manipulated [The Box] to bring a wall toward me. I pressed my legs into the wall that formed and kicked off. I gripped my hands on Masters horns and blasted him with a knee of my own. [Bomber]. An explosion fired off of my knee and directly into Masters face. I spun my body while keeping grasp on one of the horns to avoid the avenging uppercut. I dropped to the ground, pulling down on Masters horn and delivering a power-packed punch right into his neck. [Bomber]. Master kept his feet on the ground and drove his body into me with his shoulder. His horn dug into my pectoral muscle. A fist swung directly into my midsection. My spine barely managed to hold itself together to avoid paralysis. [Bomber]. I dropped an elbow on top of Masters head. I wrapped my arm around his neck and swung him into the wall of [The Box]. I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] that skewered his body in several places. I quickly followed with an [Iron Fist] and another [Bomber] at point blank range right into his head. I rushed him down with a flurry of strong punches. His body was bleeding all over. His stats were continually drained by [The Great Decay]. I gritted my teeth, cursing myself out in my mind as I continued this onslaught. I could have done this without it, I know I could. [Iron Fist] into [Bomber]. More spikes, more punches, more pain; that was the staples to my victory. Maybe, I could rescind the [Great Decay]. It was a consistent drain on my mana. I could use that on more [Bombers]. Masters eyes glowed red and bloody tears streamed onto the floor. A gust of wind that felt like getting smacked with a house in a tornado pushed me away. I drove me feet into the ground, but Master was already there. A punch that emulsified my kidneys rocked my stomach. He followed up with a palm strike directly into my shoulder joint and then stomped on my foot. Overhead elbow to the nose while I emptied out another [Bomber] into his side. Then, a punch to the throat that canceled my subscription to breathing. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I threw a punch in return. Master grabbed my wrist and spun me around. A strong wind at my back lifted me up. He threw in a long range uppercut that pushed me higher. Then another and another and another until I was pinned to the ceiling getting beat over and over by that piston-like attack. I forced the ceiling down while erupting several [Obsidian Spikes] beneath Master. I threw a punch from my bizarre place on the ceiling that cracked Masters horn. The wind died, allowing me to fall to the ground. As I fell, a punch careened directly at my face. I pulled my head back and grabbed onto Masters arm. I pulled my head back up and sunk my teeth into Masters forearm. His hateful blood filled my mouth with an exquisite taste. He tried to rip his arm away and I punched his elbow with [Bomber]. The severed arm stayed in my mouth was the other arm delivered an uppercut right into my lower jaw. My mouth was forced shut, leaving a piece of Masters flesh in my mouth. My jaw hung sideways, dislocated by the strike. I swallowed the chunk of meat and rushed in on Masters armless side. Still, I caught an invisible punch from the severed arm. It thundered into my shoulder and I offered a stiff strike into his midsection. A palm strike smacked me in the side of the head, sending my mind spinning. A wind filled punch sent me upwards. Then, Master grabbed my tail and ripped me down into the floor. The wind pushed him up and then sent him driving down at intense speed. Both of his feet stomped into my body. Whatever hadnt already popped inside of me was close and I felt myself slowing down. I smashed a [Bomber] into Masters knee. I felt the joint pop under the force and Master buckled. I delivered another [Bomber] into his falling body, sending him flying into the far wall where more [Obsidian Spikes] impaled him further. I forced myself to uneasy feet. My insides had been turned into a smoothie. My mouth hung slightly open, the blast to the jaw leaving me unable to close it all the way again. Master snapped the spikes embedded in his body and tried to rise to his feet. His knee popped and he slid down to the floor. Blood squirted out of each of the holes that dug through his flesh. He threw some long range punches into me. But, now I found that they didnt hurt all that much anymore. The weakness from the accumulated damage met with the sapping weakness of [The Great Decay]. He must have lost hundreds, if not thousands of stat points by now. Centuries of fighting and winning sapped away by a brutal skill. I clenched my fists in anger. He would have had more left if I hadnt done it. There would be more fighting to be had if I had held back just that little bit. Dont give me that look, whelp, Master spat. This is exactly what I wanted. A student that was as vicious as me, as cunning as me, and more loved by the Follies than me. Seriously, what kind of ability lets you accumulate so many stat points? Youve chopped centuries off of your growth time. How marvelous. What sort of creature should I have been to earn such a thing? I didnt feel blessed. I felt cursed by every single one of my fights being cheapened. It was a true fight. One that could have gone either way. But, I was still barely standing and he barely wasnt and that was the difference. What if we had fought without stats? Without abilities? Just our mortal flesh smashing against each other in a fight to the death? Ha! What a beautiful thing that would be! Master shouted with a laugh. Once you have killed them all, lets have a fight like that. Strip the System from all of us, see whos really the strongest in a tournament of flesh and steel! Ill show you why I was feared. I stopped [The Box] and allowed the fiery lair to be carried away by the winds on the mountaintop. The whipping winds caressed Masters face. His eyes looked peaceful. Do you regret having me use that ability? I asked. You might still be standing if I hadnt. Of course not, Master answered his eyes pointing up at the sky he loved so much. I wanted to lose to someone worthy. It doesnt matter how. A great fighter leaves no weapon behind. Now, kill me already, before I disown you for being a soft-hearted fool. I raised my fist over my head. My mana sizzled on the ends of my fingers. I was going to make sure there was no chance of surviving. Thank you, Master, for everything. The punch shook the world and Masters lifeless body sat at my feet. My mouth salivated reflexively at the gigantic feast, but I did not descend upon him. I had to appetite for him. He had given me too much for me to crave his stats. I wanted to rise up to the top of the mountain and scream his name down in veneration for everyone to hear. Instead, I just drank a health potion. Not hungry? A saccharine voice entered my ear. A pink mist floated through the mountain top. A lithe silhouette danced in the fog, but wouldnt reveal their true form. Ecstasy, you were not the one I expected to see here. Oh? Have you forgotten what you promised already? The bodiless voice said. I could imagine the pouting face they were making. There is a job you need to do for me, remember? You need to use your ability to make people disappear for me. I looked down at Masters corpse. You arent going to tell me that Master is the man that you wish for me to eat, are you? I asked, my teeth clenched tight. I will have to decline even if that incurs your anger. Oh, dont be dramatic, Ecstasy said with a dainty wave of the hand. I have no use for the death of this old goat. But, I must admit that I misled you a little last time. Its not a person I want you to eat, its persons. Go on. There is a castle of demons that swore off fun, Ecstasy pouted. They even called me a hag. Can you believe that? A paragon of beauty like myself is too faint-hearted for such insults. So, you must remove them. Every. Last. One. That, I can do. As I walked away from Masters corpse, a notification appeared in my mind. Quest Untrodden Steps IV You have walked from under the shadow of the one who showed you the way. There is no further purpose in calling someone lesser than you Master. There is nothing left to teach and only one thing left to give. You have earned the ability: One Thousand Mile Punch I bowed toward the body. I understood the intent behind his words, but I would not dare call him my lesser. Watch me, Master, I said as I took a step out of his realm. I will show you something that you were unable to see yourself. I will kill Wrath. Chapter 144: Burning, Boiling [Vendetta] A wildfire can be a catastrophe. It can sweep through villages, burning homes and suffocating those that dwell within. It can destroy crops and kill livestock and bring forests to ruin. In the wrong circumstances, it can make anyone feel like they are living in the end of days. Thats what I was. Thats what I aspired to be, a flame that consumed the world and brought agony. Through that pain and violence, my wish was to cleanse the soul of its impurities. Its not effective on the living, the flesh does not survive long enough for a valuable lesson to be taught. I would know, for it did not work on me. The dead, however, were a different story. The lack of finality doomed them to the potential of endless pain. I could open my mind and summon a pit of flames that never extinguish. A grate of high-grade sin-gots allowed for limbs to reach through the slats in hopes for salivation and prevent them from ever reaching it. I aspired to create my own Hell. The fires and flesh and screams led me from outpost to outpost and castle to castle all the way up to the main fortresses of those that follow the false prophet that claims they are from heaven. You must stop here. The words of the follower of the Demon in Red rang hollow in my head. They preached prudence, they supported those that could bring calm to their souls. It was something that I was incapable of doing. My inner sea was constantly churning and tumultuous, destroying any vessels of pragmatism. Their hulls were cracked and sent to the bottom of my mind to drown forever. The Demon in Reds vassals were fools to think that I could be different. Mankind cannot start a fire and then tell it where it can and cannot go. You cant place wood into a fire and tell the flames not to burn it; they were always going to stick their forked tongues out and taste it. I still had my ears open. I heard the rumors that Mikhael was winning the war at the pinnacle, that his hands were almost completely on the throne of the afterlife. There was no such thing as faith, there was no such thing as patience. I would rather rip myself to pieces that stand still and watch my despised enemies have their coronation. I had already set my eyes on my prey, there was not going to be any other conclusion than an invasion. The horns of war followed me as I incinerated the gates and led my followers deep into the fortress. The screams and the clash of metal played like church organs in my mind. Corpses upon corpses piled up and melted beneath my feet as I used it as a staircase towards the top. Slowly, slowly, I was making progress; I would eat this entire place and leave nary a trace of it left. You dont deserve to be allowed to exist. There must be no memory of you for my life to be complete. Tragically, like how a wildfire can destroy wood and straw and flesh, a flame cannot boil the ocean. It cannot melt stone. I was a snake trying to swallow prey that was too big and began to suffocate. Spells made of pure light plunged from on high to stop my ascent. Demons in white robes and red crosses stymied my progress. Their golden spells tried to swallow my flames by placing them inside small barriers and suffocating them. Pillars of fire billowed from my hands. One was not able to withstand it and was torched by the heat. The others managed to erect golden shields to stop me. Their false light struck my body, and filled it with an icy pain. I gnashed my teeth and fired back, scorching the walls and ceiling. The destructed was blocked again. The reinforcements continued to amass in front of me while the dead rose up behind me. The followers that I amassed began to fall one after another. Favor was beginning to turn its back on us and smile upon those that I hated. I would not allow it. Burning, burning. I rose the temperature of my flames ever higher. Ally, enemy, it did not matter. If I was to perish, then everyone was to perish with me. The entire fortress filled up with my burning wrath. It was just not enough. A bubble of gold enveloped the fortress, preventing any escape. The attacks from above slowly sapped me of my strength and the dead would not stay in their tombs. Again, I mourned how impermanent death was in this world. None of these people even deserved this afterlife, as trialing as it was. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Even though I had more confidence in my new followers, I was once again left as the lone vanguard. They respawned, continued their fight for only a few brief moments, and the succumbed again. It always came down to me against the entire system. They would remember what I did, but I would not be able to leave lasting change here. If I could make them disappear forever Oh how happy I would be. I did not accept my defeat with grace and maturity. I burned and burned as the spells and attacks tore through my body and ripped at my heart. I burned through revival after revival, melting levels off of these demons. I burned through a layer of barriers, melted another one of the elites at the top. They had to get desperate to beat me. I wanted to see them contort their faces in rage. I wanted to see their true faces. Yes, those exactly. Look at how much you hate. No wonder you are down here with me. Take off your raiment, denounce yourself, and be an honest sinner like me. They didnt listen. They have been deluded to their wrongs. It was deception at the hands of a woman, surely, that brought them so low. It was an oversight by the infallible holy that had them mixed up in the filth. Oh, how they screamed in anger as I burned up their tapestries and set fire to their crosses. I didnt understand, the man who was put up on that cross does not love you. Your faces contorted with hate should be full of love for me. Look at how Im liberating you of the symbols you no longer represent. Look at how I had freed you of a life of misery. I hated you more than anything, yet I still loved you more than the ones you claimed love you. A violet beam of light formed across the center of my body. I had to drop to the floor as a purple flash of light sliced through everything along its path. The Sword of Ehud. How sad for you to follow me all the way up here. I was speechless like something had crawled into my throat and died. I felt my body start to tremble violently. A renewed burning stretched across the world. Black flames billowed from my fingertips. Why are you making such a fuss, my love? Armaros! Im surprised that Mikhael forgives failures like you. How dare you don that false form? He had returned to his angelic form, an androgynous face wrapped in pure white robes. Golden bangled covered his forearms and a purple sword was clutched in his hands. Do not speak disparagingly about our new god, Armaros warned. He is gracious and forgiving and perfect. How much do you love me for you to go this far? I watched you burn down have of the realm to get to this place. I wasnt looking for you, I spat. I hated how he put words in my mouth; how he turned rage to affection. I needed to melt his throat so that he could not speak again. Well, I was looking for you, he replied with a smile. Ive been doing some thinking after what happened in Brunswick and about our pasts together. I want you to exist in the future that Mikhael creates. I want no parts of it! I dont care, Armaros bit back. You see, in our beautiful future, we will be giving bodies to all of the souls of the children that God forgot. Can you believe that? Thats why Mikhaels perfect. He is going to allow new demons to be born in this place. And, I decided, what better way to have you repent than to have you give me my child back. I hope that this one will be immune to your flames. Another purple line crossed the battlefield as I engulfed the room in flames. The barriers were still holding strong and there was an endless waves of demons rising from the grave to surround me. The volley of attacks intensified, ripping through my health and plunging me close to death. My strength was fading while my rage was rising. The Follies needed to give me a stronger body, better powers, and I would burn this entire world down for them if they asked. Send me something, anything to show that there is fairness in this world. An explosion ripped through the ceiling of the fortress. The elites were knocked off balance and the roof collapsed. The falling debris bounced off the golden barriers and topped down below. My fires turned everything that fell upon me into blackened ash and soot. I looked up to see a figure flying high over the fortress. Black scales shimmered from the perpetually dying light of the day. Ishmael? Its that demon from Brunswick! Armaros screeched. We must purge that beast if we wish to be victorious! A spew of golden spells flew skyward and exploded in bursts of daylight all around Ishmael''s form. But, it appeared to be completely ineffective like throwing a coin at an elephant. The black dragon plummeted downwards, ignoring the spells that tried to shoot him down like they were nothing. Black liquid started to fill the fortress. It bubbled up from the floor and spilled through the windows. It coated all of their beautiful things in black sludge; exactly what this place deserved. In the center of the fortress, a giant sphere of the liquid was forming. Ishmael burst through the ceiling, his hands erupted in fire. The elites formed barrier after barrier to slow him down. A net of golden light caught around his body. The mana required to keep him in place drove the respawning minions to an immediate death. He grinned with manic pleasure and golden ropes tried to bind his body and prevent his punch from landing. Ishmael! I called out. The demons eyes flicked over to me. A warm smile crossed his face when he recognized me. His arm relaxed and he moved his gaze to the black orb below him. Ignite it. Gladly. Flames erupted from my body. They rushed up the stairs and washed over the barriers on their pursuit of the orb. Wait! The fire, stop the fire! It was too late, my flames merged with Ishmaels spell. A light brighter than Heaven appeared from the orb followed by Ishmaels voice. Bomber. Chapter 145: Sacrificial Lamb
[Yoshitsune] I sat in silence, enjoying the brief moments of stillness that greeted me in the midst of this endless chaos. War in this place is never-ending; the world made sure of that. Battles must be constantly won in order to pillage away XP and levels from our enemies until they are no longer able to fight back. That is all this realm is; a killing field that the powers above must gain dominion over to interfere with the power of their direct rivals. Those unlucky enough to be dragged into death loops or placed in unique prisons disappeared forever, but the ranks always seemed to be refilled by those rushing up from below. The populations of each rung were now entirely out of balance. Eventually, they would run out of available bodies. Eventually, a long peace would be won. It only mattered if I was to live long enough to see that peace. There was death all around me, so much more than I had ever seen in the battles of my life. Every day, millions of demons crossed their weapons and threw out their spells. My sword cried tears of red; the life force of my enemies drained down its metal body and dribbled into pools in the dirt. I looked upwards. I was told there was no day and no night; just an endless dusk that hid the passage of time behind its unchanging red hues. How long has it been since I arrived here? How many different fights and how many different demons expired on the edge of my blade? Thousands? Tens of thousands? Was I stained so red that it didnt matter if I got peace? I wanted to stop being violent, I murmured to myself. How ironic that all the greatest leaders say that violence is the inevitable cost to enduring peace. I have not felt such a lack of tranquility since Ive been dragged from the tar pits. Though, this must be a place that you revel in. You havent talked to me since you said that you arrived. Shes muttering to herself again, Tisiphone said from my right. Seift, put some sense into her. What does it matter? The headless warrior to my left asked in response. We all need our own ways of dealing with this. Its not like you dont shout out the names of your sisters to the sky. Alecto! Megaera! I will see this through to the end! Thats different, Tisiphone said with a click of her tongue. Thats in veneration. Yoshitsune always looks depressed when she mutters to herself. Who were you talking to? Nobody, I answer quickly. Of course, nobody, Tisiphone replied sarcastically. The ground below them started to shake as their fallen opponents slowly rose back from the grave. Our fallen comrades rose up to the meet them. I could see the outlines of their aura coming back into color. Their bodies fuzzy in my mind; the quantity so large that it looked like a flash of overlapping color. I hope you all enjoyed your rest, Seift said. We have a war to win. I lifted up my blade and flicked the blood off of it. My mana had all but recovered. I was ready to continue in my endless task. Lightning coated my body. Snapping energy shot off of me chaotically. I readied my blade, pointing the edge out to my enemies as I lowered my stance. I mentally mapped out all the portals I would use in my mind. Fall back from position and receive new orders. Sir Galahads voice rang through a device connected to our heads. It was a one way talking system that only allowed for one or two sentences to pass through. But, it was enough to get the message across. Stand down, Seift commanded. We have other places to be. I had already loaded my attack. This power was not something that could be sheathed once it was brandished. I slashed out with my full energy. The arc of my swing fired out into the rising enemies. Upon contact, my lightning bounced from body to body, dealing considerable damage for my rising allies to take advantage of. Ready, I said, putting my sword away. We walked away from the battlefield and towards our base. The castle, known as Camelot 3, was dormant at the moment; the headless beast that the fortress rested upon had its legs folded up and was lying on its stomach. It had been sitting there for some time, ever since we had reached our newest stalemate. The gates opened up at our presence, allowing us entrance into the adorned halls of the castle. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It looked much like the Chivalrous Demons chambers, paintings of men from overseas hung from pure white walls. A red carpet led us through the castle, wandering and weaving its way through the various rooms before falling down at the main double doors of the war room. What do you think it is this time? Tisiphone asked whoever felt like listening. New enemy? A traitor? Perhaps as reinforcements? The other Camelots always hate asking for help. I hope its a singular enemy, I answered. Im growing tired of big battles. It doesnt matter what it is, Seift answered sardonically. We will perform our commands to their fullest and nothing less. Once again, our presence triggered the door to open on its own. We stepped inside. Various demons stood around a giant table which showed a map of the realm. For me, who could not see, a map was projected directly into my head through the system. I felt familiar aura patterns, including Sir Galahad and Dame Genevieve. The majority of the demons were engaged in communications. They used special items or abilities to send messages over the various battlefields that the Chivalrous Demon presided over. Their chatter was incessant, but I had gotten used to drowning out the noise. Greetings Sir Galahad, Seift announced as the tree of us dropped down on one knee. You may rise, Sir Galahad permitted. Its good to see that you are all well. How fares the battlefield? Slowly, but steadily, it is pushing in our favor, Seift reported. In a few hundred more battles, they will be no more provided that no other factions move to their rescue. You can count on them doing that, Sir Galahad bristled. Bases belonging to the Aspect of Wrath are too close to our position for them to ignore. Just as we move to stymie the advances of others, they move to hold us back from our victories. Thats why I brought you here, to stop a defeat from happening. What do you require of us? Tisiphone asked. The map in my head zoomed in on the position of Camelot 3. In front of us was a massive cluster of factions and warlords that wanted to destroy us as much as we wanted to destroy them. The map shifted to a location further up the side of the mountain. A large fortress covered in the same crosses that adorn the walls of Camelot 3 appeared. It is not one of our fortresses, but one of our allies that needs to be reinforced, Sir Galahad informed. Camelot 1 reported receiving distress calls as of a few minutes ago. A major stronghold held by the followers of Mikhael came under siege recently. The attackers belong to a group that calls themselves Never Heaven. They are a radical group underneath the Demon in Red whose sole pursuit is to dismantle all religions and ensure that no peaceful afterlife can be obtained. A bunch of masochists, Tisiphone muttered under her breath. The fortress is manned by elite followers of Mikhael and should have been able to manage this without issue, but the leader of Never Heaven has proven to be formidable. I hold my breath at the image that pops up in my mind. It is a visage of pure hatred; a demon that stops at nothing to destroy her enemies. I had not seen her since we parted ways all those years ago. Vendetta, I said aloud. Correct, Sir Galahad said. Her fires and her high-leveled followers are making this a far closer fight than the fortress is comfortable allowing. They requested support to prevent a potential death loop from the flames if things go wrong. Among the five Camelots, we are only able to spare small groups. I have selected you to be representatives for Camelot 3. Not just due to your stellar record as of late, but also due to your personal connection to the leader, Yoshitsune. You must try everything available to you to bring this woman underfoot. I had expected a conflict like this to happen sooner or later. If it wasnt going to be Ishmael I saw next, Vendetta was the only other person who would possibly get in our way. That did not stop conflicting emotions to rise within me; a desire to catch up with her competed with the desire to stop her. I understand there might be conflict inside of you, Sir Galahad said as if he read my mind. If you want her to avoid whatever punishment Mikhaels followers have in mind, Id recommend getting to her first. There is a Portal that will take you just outside of the fortress, Ill await the good news. We all offered our bows to Sir Galahad and turned to leave the room. My mind became flooded with strategies and emotions. How was I to kill that woman? I doubted that she had any fondness inside of her to match how I felt. I shook my head. If I was to save what I cared for, I had to first kill what I cared for. It was a twisted logic for this twisted world, but I had no choice but to use these rules to my advantage. Then, I felt an overwhelmingly strong power through the windows of Camelot 3. I was not alone in feeling it. The knights turned to face my direction as the chatter stopped. All of us looked towards the mountain, towards the direction of the fortress we were to travel to. It was a familiar feeling; one that I was intimate with. Except, this time, I did not feel the sun. It felt greater than the sun. It felt an eclipse; a great darkness that held the light back and replaced the sky with its own image. I didnt want to believe it. How did it grow to be so immense? How was I supposed to save something that felt so impossible to wrap my arms around. Hurry now! Sir Galahad shouted. I could turn my back to the scene and run towards the Portals, but I knew that it was already far too late. An eruption of flames swept down from the mountain. An infernal roar of an exploding volcano crashed through the windows and deafened all that stood in its path. Heat from miles away washed over us. The signature of the fortress was gone, the entire structure turned to rubble. New orders from Camelot 1, Sir Galahad said. Every Knight Errant at Camelots disposal must move in and eliminate the threat. I must send in the retreat orders. Go now and destroy whatever that monstrosity is. Chapter 146: Airstrike [Ishmael] Of course the castle was covered in crosses. More of the followers of that false prophet who promised heaven to those that dont deserve it. It figures that the folk of the cloth that made their way down here would be the ones foolish enough to bite at Ecstasy. It made sense that they forewent speaking ill of the rest in exchange for going after the one that they perceived as the folly of womankind. I wasnt blind to the attitudes of those that prayed alongside me. I heard how they spoke of their wives and daughters. Rumors would bubble up and disappear about what happens in their households behind closed doors. There was a prevailing thought amongst those men about the women in their lives. Property. They view Ecstasy as a purely feminine beast and find safety in denouncing her when they do not chase after the rest. Though, it didnt help that it had been the only form Id seen so far. But, I wasnt here to philosophize over why a bunch of old church folk hated a succubus, I was here to swallow this place whole. I saw fires already burping out of broken windows by the time that I flew over the location. I wondered if Ecstasy outsourced this job to multiple people. I wasnt going to wait and find out. It was a perfect opportunity to try out my newest combination. I focused my mind on a location atop the roof. Though it was difficult to spot at this distance, I saw my black mana accumulating atop the castle. I pulled back, my flaming fist cocked back and primed for the trigger pull. I swung my fist forward. Though it fully extended, I felt the mana continue to carry it forward. In an instant, my flaming fist appeared right on top of the magic resting on the castle roof. [ICBM] The castle exploded upon impact. Golden light and flames danced around inside the structure. I could hear yelling, but, from this distance, it was all an incomprehensible screech. A few golden spells fired up at the sky towards my position. Most missed, but the ones that did connect harmlessly bounced off my scales and dissipated into dust. It stung slightly on my scales, but I saw no indications of damage done. What a downgrade, I sighed. Alright, lets clear you motherfuckers out. I flapped my wings and dropped into the castle like a bullet train. I summoned my tar on the floor. This time, I wanted to make some impact. I would punch it personally with my full might and leave nothing but ash behind. More golden spells and shouts came up to stop me, but it was like throwing pencils at an enraged bull. Pokes and prods did nothing to slow my destructive descent. A golden ball formed around my body. I crashed through it, my momentum slowed slightly at the impact before another golden barrier shatter. And another. And another. All combining to slowly arrest my speed. Good, keep fighting, keep trying; its pointless. I can end this whenever I so please. Show me your last desperate move before this place disappears. Ishmael! My eyes flicked over to see a burning woman with a horse skull plastered on her face. It hadnt felt long since we had last seen each other, she hadnt looked like she changed at all. The charred corpses around her made me smile. I decided that I would do a good deed today. I could feel the hatred radiating off of Vendettas body. I feasted upon the corpses that piled high around her, their stats growing my own to far greater heights. I would give her the keys to blow this fucker all the way up to Heaven. I needed to see it, how far she would go. Ignite it, I offered. Gladly. There was no hesitation. There was no consideration over whether or not it was a smart idea. She didnt even think about whether or not shed survive and whether or not Id let her return from the grave. As soon as I gave her my spell, she launched a torrent of fire right on top of it. I smiled, for these idiots were the ones that were going to keep me perfectly safe. Wait! The fire, stop the fire! Ah, I knew that voice. Armaros crawled his way out of the shitter to be here. No wonder she was so incensed. Good, he should have had the opportunity to die at her hand in the first place. I maximized my magic to the fullest to allow her the greatest grand finale possible. Bomber. As soon as flames touched the tar, the whole world turned white. A roaring explosion deafened my ears and buffeted my free protection. The barriers broke one after another before a diluted blast smashed against my reinforced body. Even with all of that protection, it still hurt quite a bit. My body steamed as I dropped down to the ground. My feet slammed on the carpet, sending Armaros and everyone elses ashy body parts into the wind. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. There was nothing left of the fortress. Vendettas hateful flames left only steaming corpses in its wake. My mouths appeared from the void to consume everything in sight. Enemies, allies; everyone except for Vendetta and Armaros. The demon of hatred died where she stood. Her magic turned her body to a blackened husk. I touched her gently and her skin disintegrated. You showed me something amazing, you deserve to wake up. Unfortunately, I cant say the same for everyone else. Who are you? A voice commanded. I saw a group of armored demons approaching my position. Unlike the priestly robes of those within the fortress, these looked like knights; crusaders. Either way, they looked at me with a great deal of hate. But, there was just something about them that disinterested me. I couldnt really bring myself to care. I dont have time for any of you, I said. Youre too late, go home. The armored demons looked at each other in confusion. It appeared that my bored attitude wasnt what they were briefed to expect. Not before you tell us where our allies are. Oh, is that all? I asked. I moved my hand down and patted my stomach three times. Sorry, I ate them all. The group rushed me. There were about a half dozen that moved in unison. Their weapons appeared out of their inventories, all of them glistening with mana enchantments. I scratched the scales near my ear hole. I dont know if it was because of all the bodies I just ate, but all of them looked quite slow in their movements. Never mind sprinting, these guys looked like they were moving at a brisk jog; people who would wake up at 4:30 in the morning to hoof it around the neighborhood and lose a few pounds. [Bomber] ripped into the first one. I could see their surprise at how fast I moved. Their chest cavity erupted, their body too weak to face someone with their own personal style. Their flesh spread out all over the ruins of the fortress, causing the rest to hesitate. Only one had the bravery to keep on the fight, determined to make it so that their comrades death wasnt in vain. [Bomber]. More scraps of what used to be a person spread out over the landscape and into the eager mouths of [The Devouring]. Now, the demons that stood in my way were truly horrified by the situation. It appeared that, with this newest consumption, we had reached such a stat gap between us that they could hardly withstand my [Aura of Fear]. It seems that the lot of you arent worth my time, I said. Go away, youre boring me. Youre staining the memory of somebody who was strong. But they all stood there in place, looking at me with stupid expressions. Was there fear so great that they couldnt even think? Lets do something fun, I suggested. If you run away, it means that you dont want to be eaten. If you stay put, then you want to die. They looked at each other and then back to me. Idiots. Start running, I snarled. All four of them started to run away. They kept looking over their shoulder at me to see if I was going to pursue. I wasnt. Instead, black mana hung in the air behind them. It offered cover for the flaming fist that was swinging forward. [ICBM]. All four of them were gone in an instant; turned to meat and swallowed whole. Silence, once again, returned to the battlefield. I heard movement near me. The fire demons body was nearly done reassembling itself. My interference with her sworn enemys regeneration had guaranteed that she would win the race back to life. Youre back with the living, I said to Vendetta. Armaros! She screamed as she scrambled up from the ground. Her eyes widened as she looked at the destruction wrought upon the fortress. That surprise turned to confusion as she looked around and saw that this fortress was no longer populated by anyone, friend or foe. Wheres everyone? She asked in confusion. I ate them, they wont be returning, I answered plainly. As for Armaros, hes right there. I figured youd be upset if I consumed him without you seeing. Vendetta gave me a blank look. I wasnt sure how attached she was to her new followers. I just assumed that she viewed them as expendable. If she really fought for them, I could be convinced to give them back. Maybe. Thank you. I have something special planned for him, Vendetta said with a smile. Her fist burned bright with black flames. She continued to incinerate the regenerating body, delaying it for a few more futile moments. Ishmael We turn our heads to see three more demons looking at us in abject horror at the carnage that had been unleashed. I could see the three of them shaking in the face of my [Aura of Fear], my stats dwarfing theirs. A gorgon, a headless bitch, and Yoshitsune, I say, a grin crossing my face. She didnt waver when she looked at me. I didnt think that youd show up. Youve been ignoring my messages. I was upset. I was hurt. I could see Yoshitsune flinch when I said that; the soft-hearted woman that she was. There was no rage in her over the death of her comrades. There was hardly any emotion on her at all, just pure shock. Its alright, none of that matters now that youre back, I reassured. Im a forgiving person, Im sure you have a very good explanation. Come with me back to my place and you can tell me all about it. I have a nice little tower in the southwest. It''s boring, but I think you prefer it. A twisted expression crossed Yoshitsunes face. A war waged deep inside of her. Those stupid ideals were making her beautiful again; frustratingly beautiful. No. No? Maybe that was what I was truly attracted to; a hopeless situation. There was no other reason to be with Miranda. There is no reason to keep trying to win back a person that does not align with who I am. But, I had already made one concession to sacrifice a thing I loved. I was not so willing to make another so soon. No, She said again; this time, far more emphatically. I will not return with you. I must overcome you if I wish to save you. Save me? I asked with a chuckle. Save me from what? Yourself, Yoshitsune said regretfully. You need to have the chance to be a good person. You have to abandon all of this violence. Are you making me choose between my two loves? Im sorry, Yoshitsune, but Im not the kind of guy that likes to give things up. Her sword slid out of her arm and gleamed in the perpetual twilight. I licked my lips at the sight of the weapon. I wanted to know how badly it would bite into my flesh. I needed to know just how far she would go to put me down. Then I will force you to. Chapter 147: Sincerity A blink of the eye and she was gone, small sparks sat where she was like a downed powerline. I felt the cut of the blade against my flesh; sharp, clean, purposeful. It did not carry the weight of a wavering heart; a lovely cut dealt with a loving heart. Youve gotten even faster, I complimented as my eyes lagged behind her. How many of your enemies die before they even know you were there? Most, she answered. My eyes flicked to where I heard the voice, but she had already moved from that position. I felt another slice, this time across my knee. Blood dripped from the wounded joint, but that was it. I didnt lose the limb, it wasnt even badly damaged. You lack power, I commented. Youll need to slash me hundreds of times if you hope to ever bring me down. Then, I will do just that. Hundreds of red eyes opened around me. In the air, on the ground, in the rubble; anywhere that one of her portals could be, it was there. I had never been on the receiving end of this attack. My tongue slid across my lips in anticipation for the moves that followed. I needed to know just how badly she needed to kill me, just how badly she was in love with me. Would she weep if she slew me? It wasnt worth thinking about. I heard static as Yoshitsune burst out of an eye at tremendous speeds. I pulled my body backwards, the tip of the blade barely scraping across my armored scales before she disappeared into the next one. A split second went by before she popped out of another one. A vertical cut was aimed directly at my forehead with intent to bisect me like an anatomical figure. I swept my hand, pushing the blade with my knuckles. Yoshitsune was forced off course, she allowed herself to be moved to the side and used the new momentum to enter a different portal before immediately appearing to slice across my elbow. It was never-ending. A slice that traced the entire body without rest. I could feel her targeting my joints in an attempt to accumulate enough damage to render me immobile. It was the correct decision given her understanding of her strengths and weaknesses compared to my own. Still, I felt disappointment that she didnt throw a slash towards my neck. I wanted to know if she had the ability to cleave it off my shoulders. Slowly, I began increasing my speed. I gradually went from receiving minor damage from every cut to the ability to track every strike perfectly. My body felt like it moved before the sword even struck, allowing me to step out of the way with relative ease. Yoshitsunes eyes turned to shock as I sidestepped casually out of another low slash to my legs. She disappeared through another portal before unleashing a volley of lightning out of several portals. They zapped my body and arced into other portals before shooting out again. I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] in front of multiple portals, slowly choking out the available routes that she had. Preemptively, I swung a fist at one of the red eyes. Yoshitsunes form began to emerge through the ability. Her speed was direct and she was committed to her path. I opened my hand at the last second and her neck slammed into my palm. Her eyes all blinked out of existence and saliva covered my hand. Too predictable, I admonished. Her body coursed with electricity as she clamped down on my finger with her teeth. Her bite didnt accomplish much, but the magic lightning that sparked off of her made my muscles tense up. A shield smashed down on my wrist and a whip that looked like a humans spine wrapped around my elbow and pulled my arm away. My gripped loosened and Yoshitsune slipped from my grasp. I felt a slash of the blade along my stomach as punishment for harming her. Are you alright, Yoshitsune? One of them asked, the snake-looking bitch. Im fine, Yoshitsune choked out. I felt myself fuming. This wasnt the type of date that you bring your friends along to. I wanted to feel Yoshitsunes sincerity. I wanted to feel her desperation and her love as she tried to extinguish my life. I craved to see how she would escape me, how she would try to overcome me only for it to be ruined by uninvited guests. I would not allow Yoshitsune''s friends to interfere like Miranda''s had. How dare you interrupt? I demanded Yoshitsunes companions. Cant you see what this is? Why are you trying to deny her of a true victory? Yoshitsune is our companion, the Medusa-headed woman hissed. Her enemy is our enemy, the headless demon added. Die, I commanded. [ICBM] exploded where they were standing. Dirt and fire erupted to obscure my vision. A flash of light flew out of the explosion. I turned my body to avoid it as it sailed off into the distance. A spear? The cloud disappeared and only the snake chick was standing there. A shield depicting a bearding man with a blacksmiths hammer absorbed much of the fire. She dropped to one knee; blood trickling down her arm. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I rushed her, my fist fully pulled back to unleash a [Bomber] directly on her position. My knuckles careened into her shield. But, she slipped into a red eye. I saw a hand pulling on the back of her armor as she disappeared. My explosion rocked the area, but there was nobody standing there that could truly appreciate it. Yoshitsune appeared through a different eye. I moved out of her way and attacked with a [Stunning Stab]. The tip of the black spear duck into Yoshitsunes shoulder and her body went rigid. The spine whip emerged from a portal and wrapped around Yoshitsunes waist, pulling her into safety. A snake popped out of an eye and bit into my scales. I grabbed the creature and ripped it in half. A broken spear appeared in each of my hands and I threw it to the side. Do you need my help? I heard Vendetta ask from the sidelines. No, focus on Armaros, I replied. You dont want that mother fucker to get away from you again, do you? Then I will be taking my leave, she said, her hands burning with black flames. I will inflict everything that he deserves when he opens his eyes. Vendetta and Armaros nearly revived corpse disappeared in a cloud of smoke and a chorus of screams. I stood alone. Numerous red eyes watched me as they likely formulated their plan from the safety of Yoshitsunes ability. Your friends dont have to die here, I said. Im only interested in you. Lightning, whip, shield; three different eyes revealed three different attacks. My patience was at its limit. I did not want to humor this group date any longer. I summoned a black spike to intercept the whip. I allowed the lightning to course through my body as I focused everything on the shield. I grabbed the rim with both hands and pulled it and the person holding on through the portal. I didnt hesitate. I could see hands reached out already to try to save their friend. But, it was time for me to reveal my true speed. One [Bomber] directly to the head. The shield couldnt block the devastating force delivered behind that attack. The snake womans head was crushed in an instant; I felt the skull give way and brains splatter the ruined ground. The snakes that grew off her head like hair burned and hissed and they became detached and writhed on the ground. The rescuing hands failed to recover their friend as a more powerful force, [The Devouring], wrapped its maw around the corpse and dragged it deep into my stomach. Her stats would go into my ever burning furnace. Tisiphone! Yoshitsune screeched, her voice bouncing from eye to eye to create a tortured echo. I told you I wanted you and you alone, Yoshitsune, I called back. Your other friend can still survive if they leave and dont look back. A pair of attacks were her response. She popped out of a low portal and slashed across my ankles with the spine whip dangled out of an eye like a fishing hook that was desperate for a bite. I took a halfhearted swing at it and the whip immediately disappeared into the red abyss. You dont have to do this with me, Seift, I heard Yoshitsune say. We could have run away when we say what he had done, but I had to stay and stop him. If this beast is able to leave here, it may be over for all of us, Seift replied. Id rather die now than die when its too late to stop him. What a bittersweet feeling. I was happy that Yoshitsune found a place where she believed she belonged with people that were willing to face me to help her. However, how dare they think that they can hold the same place in her heart that I did? Did they not see that this was supposed to be a battle of love? Did Yoshitsune not even see it, the intent behind this violence? They put out a valiant effort. Whips and swords and lightning and ice erupted all over the battlefield. They wove around each other perfectly. They covered for each other perfectly. They shared a bond that I did not comprehend. I had to destroy it. I had to destroy it no matter the cost. They emerged again and I stepped directly into where the headless demon was. I activated [The Box] and the pitch black room surrounded us, shutting out all of the red eyes and leaving me unopposed. I heard Yoshitsunes sword slash against the exterior, but she was hopeless in her attempts to breach my ability. Stop tormenting Yoshitsune, you monster, the demon demanded. Dont you see how much you make her suffer? How much your cold-bloodedness makes her cry? Nobody seems to understand me, I replied as I spit some blood onto the floor. I just want to be who I truly am. I believe that everyone has the right to be who they truly are. I am willing to accept her as she is, body and soul. It is her who is unwilling to accept me for the violence that I crave and for the standards in which I live my life. What if who you truly are is incompatible with who she truly is? Then there is no further purpose to this world. In [The Box] I was king. The headless demon tried to strike out at me, but I lowered the ceiling to have her whip snag on the top. Her body flinched as I delivered [Bomber] after [Bomber] until she was nothing but a sizzling corpse for [The Devouring] to consume and assimilate. I dropped the four walls of [The Box] to be greeted by Yoshitsunes primal wailing. Both of her friends were swallowed up. Why? She demanded. What are you trying to accomplish? I thought Heaven was what you believed in, why do you want to stop it so badly? I scowled. Maybe things were irreparable. These years apart allowed her to come to her own conclusion: she was incapable of being with me anymore. Her will had solidified, she would no longer tolerate senseless violence. She wanted to live in a world devoid of it so that we could be together in perpetual harmony. Could I do that? Could I sacrifice something that made me feel alive for something like love? Did she even love me if she rejected this core piece of myself? The world was losing its flavor. I thought that, maybe, this place would make me feel belonging, but I was learning that there were far more people that didnt understand why someone could feel joy here than those that felt that joy. It was the power to shape the world that attracted so many, the fighting was secondary, tertiary even. I wasnt even sure if I could carve a lasting future in this burning bedrock. If we couldnt be happy together, there was only one other recourse. I will free you of this suffering, if it is what you wish, I said into the still battlefield. I will make it so that you will never hurt again. This place can be destroyed, all of it. You dont need a sinner to craft a utopia for you. You will not be happy there. My future is the only way well be happy together, she responded. I know that there is a caring person inside of you, someone that does not need violence to feel satisfaction in life. Then show it to me, defeat me and I will do whatever you want. Love me so badly that I die. Yoshitsune charged me without hesitation. Tears poured from beneath the hands that covered her eyes. All of her belief, all of her willpower coalesced on the edge of her blade. I let her feeling tear into my body. I allowed the blade to carve her feelings into my flesh and my blood and my bones. This was how badly she wanted us to be together in that false Heaven. This was how willing she was to hurt me to achieve it. It was exquisite. It was everything that I looked for in someone else. There was no pain, only euphoria. Ah, Yoshitsune, you really love me, don''t you? If only it was good enough to kill me. Im sorry, I said as my fist pressed directly into her stomach. I will try to make the rest of our time as lovely as possible. [Bomber]. Chapter 148: Nothing but Death I stood over the aftermath of what I had done. Pieces of my happiness were strewn across the battlefield, seeping blood into the dusty soil of the ruined fortress. The eviscerated body twitched as the parts slowly started to reform themselves. All of my emotions extinguished at once. I was the aftermath of a house fire; still and absent, wisps of the passionate flames wafted out of the still-hot beams. There are no futures where this wouldnt have happened, I say into the still surroundings. A plume of smoke appeared next to me followed by anguished screams. Vendetta returned with the melting body of Armaros pinned beneath her. Her black flames coated his body, the flesh falling off of the bone like a well-roasted pork. Youre back, I commented. Why? I have failed in my own mission from The Demon in Red, Vendetta answered. I may have destroyed the fort, but I have lost all of my followers in the process. It is far too late to rebuild, so I decided to see what you were planning. What Im planning I repeated, my eyes staring deep off into the horizon. Tell me, Vendetta, do you find yourself compatible with this world? The flaming horse-skulled woman took pause at my question. It seemed that I didnt strike her as much of the philosophical type. No, I do not. I find that this place lacks the suffering required to make me feel like we truly belong, Vendetta answered. Too many that deserve worse dont get it because of the same power that protected them while they were alive. You want this world to lose powers? I asked. I want endless torture. I want people to suffer for what they did to get here. I want them to repent from the bottom of the heart. They need to feel true regret or there was no point in bringing us here. I knelt down next to Vendetta. Armaros was still burning to death. The muscles in his arms and legs had failed, leaving him to gurgle in his boiling saliva. Do you feel regret? I asked the burning demon. Will this make you feel remorse for what you did to her? Armaros looked at me with eyes full of hate. He opened his mouth to show a half destroyed tongue. He grunted something incoherent at me before he once again succumbed to Vendettas inferno. Even if I didnt know what he said, I knew that it wasnt apologetic. If it was, it wasnt genuine. Eventually, hell be forced to reckon with what hes done, Vendetta said on the corpses behalf. Thats what we were taught. This is the result of wicked life. Im doing what this place has failed to. Whats the point of repenting? I replied. Even if he does feel bad for what hes done, he wont be leaving this place. If he gives you a genuine apology, would you let him go? Vendetta pounded the ground with a fiery hand, igniting the dust that surrounded her and causing a small explosion. Frustration and hate burned off of her body. Never, Vendetta said definitively. I am just a person, it isnt my job to be good enough to forgive. Something stronger than me, wiser than me, was supposed to make that decision on my behalf. I was as overjoyed as I was furious when I saw him. But, there is no joy left. Ive been down here for hundreds of years and this is the first time Ive witnessed him truly suffer. That isnt divine providence, that isnt anything. What did your Demon in Red want? Nothing, she answered. To keep the status quo and to try to reestablish order. There is an entire coalition of demons from the old alliance that want the world to be no different. Im surprised that was someone youd put your faith in, I commented. You won''t get what you crave from that. Then, what is it that you want? I rose to my feet and stared out over the horizon. It was all fake, manufactured by some entities for a reason that I did not know. My eyes turned towards the mountain and at the structure at the peak. It was the ending. To be done, I answered with a sigh. Its been a long time since I thought the powers that governed my faith ruled over this place. It is not built upon justice or fairness; its barely built upon anything at all. Nobody is satisfied; nobody wants to be here. We cant agree on how we want the world to be shaped and nothing gets done. So, might as well end it for everyone. I will cast this entire place into the void. Who needs justice and hate and joy when you are nothing? This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Youd make that decision for everyone? Id give them a choice, I replied. If you are too scared of nothingness, you are more than free to continue to waste away in this place. I think youd be surprised just how many people would accept my mercy. Vendetta kept her gaze on Armaros steaming body. He would keep coming back in perpetuity. Unless, of course, someone removed him from this plane. I can get rid of him for you, I offered. One of the mouths of [The Devouring] opened up beneath his body, but did not bite down. I can make it so that he never returns so long as I am alive. I dont even need your loyalty. What do you want? Nothing, I answered plainly. Theres nothing I need from anyone anymore. Im just curious how youd live your life if he was gone forever. Would I see someone at true peace or would I witness something even more tortured than before? A twitch from Yoshitsunes slow reformation made Vendettas flames spark up before they quickly died back down. She looked at the burnt remains. She squeezed it with her hands and parts of the body collapsed into charcoal. Ill help you reach the top, but I want you to do something for me first. What do you need? I want for you to inflict upon him what he inflicted upon me, she requested. Thats the only way that hed understand what he did. If that doesnt work, then there is no hope for anyone. Are you implying- I am," she said with burning eyes. Not interested, I answered. Find someone else to be your violator. But I cant do it myself. I thought you were more creative than that, I said, disappointed. If you lack the tool, then make the tool. All you need is a stick or a club or a spear or anything that you can dream up. If you want to be the driving force, you just need some belts to fasten it to you. Just, dont involve me in it. As much as I do find fascination in the violence, I have other things that I need to do. She followed my eyes to Yoshitsunes body. It was still a couple minutes away from fully forming. I had my own decision to make before then. Are you going to take her with you? Only if she wants to be taken. Here, join my party. Teleport to my location when you are done and I will dispose of the corpse. Now, please leave. In a flash of fire, Vendetta disappeared to find her own sense of justice. Desperate people do desperate things. It was a bizarre request; a prayer that empathy could be brought through tremendous pain. I didnt believe in it, but that didnt mean she wasnt allowed to try. For your sake, Armaros, Ill pray she didnt pick something sharp. My attention turned back to Yoshitsune. I wondered what was going through her mind when my fist ruptured her stomach and brought an end to her life. Anger? Despair? Peace? It was hard for me to say. Ask her yourself. Mirandas voice nagged inside my head. She once told me that the best way to figure something out is to ask, except the dumb bitch changed her mind all the time. I should just devour her, remove her from this plane until it was time to end things. It would spare me so much grief if I just took matters into my own hands. It was better than the conversation that would occur in a couple minutes. Why did I have to sit around to hear the words I already knew were coming? I did anyways, like an idiot. It wasnt my place to decide how the rest of her existence would go. I just knew that I didnt want these freaks to run the afterlife. Yoshitsunes body twitched and she immediately sat up and drew her weapon. Shes alive, I quipped. Ishmael, she said with part disbelief, part anger, part sadness, and part joy; a soup of confusion. Where are my friends? Tisiphone and Seift? Gone. Her head turned as she surveyed the empty battlefield with her senses. It was just the two of us. Abandoned equipment was strewn about. Her attention settled on the snake-haired womans shield. She moved towards it, lifting the shield up and staring at it was a despondent expression. Give them back, she requested, her voice on the verge of tears. Please, give my friends back to me. Then what will you do? I asked. Will you band together to try to kill me again? In the name of some demon who claims he knows God? Its bullshit, Yoshitsune, all of it is bullshit. Itd be better if all this just came to an end. Lets just accept nothingness together. If you wait, Ill bring it to you. I dont want to disappear! Yoshitsune shouted. I want to be with you in a peaceful place. Im sick of the fighting. Im sick of the killing. Im sick of the hate. You must feel that all of it is pointless. We can make something so much better. Not them, I answered. At least theyre trying, she retorted. You just want to end things. You just want to run away because you cant imagine the place that Im thinking of. I gritted my teeth. What was I doing that was so wrong? Why was what I wanted incorrect compared to what everyone else wanted? Why was she considered nobler than me for her decisions? Why did I agree? Fine, I will give them back to you. I will try to imagine a place that will bring us happiness. Just, please, come with me. Let me stay here for a while, she said. There are things that I need to think over and you standing there is going to make me lost again. Do you hate me? It is how much I love you thats the problem, she answered. Dont worry, I wont get in your way anymore. I spat out her friends. They spilled out on the ground, their eyes wide with confusion. Before they could speak, I took off and flew away at max speed. I didnt look back, I didnt want to see them embrace. I didnt want to see any of it. There was only one thing that I wanted. I needed to kill everyone in my path. Maybe then, when there is nobody that could stand up against me, I could think clearly. I flew in through the window of the tower and skidded across the floor. Everyone inside froze with my sudden appearance. Only Charles seemed unbothered by the entrance. Youre back, Charles commented. Im surprised you bothered to return at allHold on, whats with you? You look different. I have what I need. Its time to make the push for the top. Chapter 149: The Prisoner [Capitaine] I tossed a bullet at the opposite wall. With the right angle and force, the bullet would clatter against the stone and ricochet back into my hand. I did it again and again and again; a captivating little party trick that I was able to meticulously develop over the past days and weeks. But how so very dull it was. No cellmate, no jailor interactions; just me and my beautiful mind creating beautiful thoughts about many things. My daydreams put me at the pinnacle of the world. Everything was a party; a soiree that those that came from Europe liked to speak of with drinks and dancing and as much food as you could imagine. I had the power to grant any wish and I would only give it to those that amused me the most. I smirked at the bowing heads of the great and powerful, forced to lower themselves and smash open their pride for a few scraps. It would all be in the palm of my hands. And I wanted that ability from the shapeshifter. I could look like whoever I pleased. Every day I could have a new face; a different display of beauty. I would infuse that into others and demand they look their best as well. The world would be better if everyone was beautiful. I sighed. Even staring at the greatest painting in the world would not satisfy the eyes forever. I was growing accustomed to my new abode Is this really what you wanted? I asked with a sigh. For me to be imprisoned? I felt my flesh crawl. Two lumps formed on my neck. They separated to create a void in my flesh; the mouth of my master. Done giving me the silent treatment? Ive grown bored, I admitted, throwing the bullet again and having it land perfectly in my palm. I was wondering if this has gone to plan. But of course, the voice cooed in my ear. And what charming little dance you did to appear as a harmless little weasel. I saw the look in Charles eyes through your own. There wasnt a single moment of hesitation; you were written off as a liability in seconds. I dont understand why me being in a cell helps you at all, I grumbled. I could have done much more as a member of his organization. Are you playing dumb because youre bored? Maybe. A demon like Charles is far too paranoid to let you accomplish anything without his knowledge. Being caught betraying him would get you in a death loop. Being a moron allowed you to be here. I was able to see so many interesting sights; so many interesting experiments. Thanks to you, I have a mana signature for where the connection to his pocket dimensions are the strongest. Now, I can jam a blade in his plans if he ever wants to get uncooperative. I think Id rather have the death loop than whatever Ishmael would have planned when he hears about what I did. Thats up to you to figure out, the mouth said before closing up again. Nothing I can do about it now. All I can do it belief in the vision of the future that the Eight-mouthed Liar has planned. It could all be honeyed words, surely. I know that Ive given my fair portion of deceit to the world, but, at the same time, my master has been the easiest person to understand. Just then, I heard the mechanisms in the cell door unlocking. My ears perked up in attention as the demon made of shadow stood on the other side. Come, he ordered. Gladly, I quipped, but the boor seemed completely disinterested in any humor. It was a continuation of the pallid world of which I resided. Either way, it was nice to stretch my legs. We marched up the stairs and out of the darkness of the pocket dimension to reach the light. It wasnt the same chamber that I met Charles in, but it had the same furniture. And there they are, Charles announced, gesturing towards the two of us. My eyes flicked over to see the goat demon standing next to a massive black lizard. Ishmael. He looked at me with the same gaze that one might offer an ant. Bizarre as it was to say, this was amongst the kindest looks that he had ever given me. Ill leave the two of you to it, Charles said, excusing himself from the room. As he did, all of the personal touches melted away; a sign that he didnt want any of them damaged, I imagined. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Finally, I was given the challenge that I wanted to miss; avoiding the jaws of certain death. Oddly enough, there was somethingsad about his demeanor; as if he had let something crucially valuable go. Friend, its good to see you, I opened with a smile. Have you been well? Is it true that you went to Charles in order to betray me? Never one for small talk, I said with a chuckle. I was simply testing the loyalty of your new second in command. I found it bizarre that I heard word of your arrival only to find that neither Vendetta nor Yoshitsune were here. Instead, I find a goat man that sits in your throne room like hes king. How was I not supposed to be worried? Yoshitsunes name elicited a burst of fire from Ishmaels body. The room lit up and immediately fizzled out again. His eyes actually looked at me for the first time since Id gotten here. I wonder, if I cut out that golden tongue of yours, how much could I sell it for? Billions of XP, Id hope. The body language was strange. The threats sounded tired. There was no feeling inside of this interaction. Dont worry, Vendetta is here now. As soon as Ishmael spoke the words, a puff of smoke appeared in the room. Vendetta arrived with the corpse of Armaros. He was covered in wounds and his clothing had been burned off of his body. Ah, Vendetta, you tracked down your great adversary once again, I commented as I gave the demented fire beast a genial wave. She grunted back at me, the brute. This was why I was hoping for Yoshitsune; she was the only one that knew how to have a half-decent conversation. Too bad I saw her falling in with the godly crowd. Now theres no life here. Get rid of him, Vendetta requested. My fur bristled in momentary worry until Ishmael summoned a massive mouth that swallowed Armaros whole. Only a few blood splatteres remained of the man. I swallowed dry, acutely aware of the fact that such a thing could be my conclusion as well. As the body disappeared, Vendetta bowed at Ishmaels feet. I was startled by how devoted such a proud woman looked to him. I supposed that acting as a jailor to her greatest enemy tore down those structural walls that made her who she was. What dim embers that emitted from her skull now that her fury was swallowed. I am now yours to command, Vendetta said. Your enemies are my enemies, your hate is my hate, so long as Armaros resides within your hidden tomb. No need for such ceremony, Ishmael said with a bored expression. You know where you need to be now. So go. With a puff of smoke, she was gone again. So, you were worried about me? Ishmael asked with a raise in his brow. Would you believe me if I said it was so? I asked in response. Do you think that I would be so stupid as to walk in the front door and immediately throw my loyalty behind a stranger? When have I ever done things so blatantly? And what of the Eight-mouthed Liar? Interested in chaos and nothing else, I assured. They were interested in witnessing the experiments that Charles houses behind closed doors. They are too similar and therefore my master was far more wary about him. Yet they likely make their own play for the throne, Ishmael reasoned correctly. If Charles managed to be foolish enough to take your offer, you were still going to make a play after me. If, for nothing else, than to slow me down to give the Eight-mouthed Liar time to perform whatever they needed to in order to win. Am I correct? I offered an exaggerated bow in response. There is no purpose to lying at this point. Itd only look sad if I stammered my way through an ill-conceived lie. When the truth is hit dead on, its hard to use it as misdirection. "It wouldnt have been personal, I assure you, I answered. I would have loved to join your organization directly, but I had not heard a single word from you in years. I wasnt going to sit around while all the interesting things happened above. I have to ask, what was the cause of your great delays? I was hunting for an epiphany, Ishmael answered absent-mindedly. His claws unfurled from his fingertips. My fighting has evolved multiple times since we last spoke. You wouldnt recognize me anymore. What do you plan on doing with that epiphany? The same thing that I always planned on doing, he replied, clenching his fist. Im going to kill every demon worth fighting and then take the top for myself. If I die on the way up, I die on the way up and I can be satisfied in knowing what my current ceiling is. What will you do if you reach the top? Are you asking, or is your master asking? Both, the mouth on my neck opened to answer in my stead. For some reason, this seemed to amuse Ishmael. Good, he said with a laugh. Ive been searching for that answer the entire time. I wanted to create a world of endless fights, more than what we have now. It needed to have spectacle. Demons of near identical strength need to fight each other for dominance; a never ending tournament with me at the top. That sounds very much like you, I commented. Flattery is wasted. I have learned that very few share my love of bloodshed. Violence is but a tool to reach other ends. For me, it is my ends. My kindred spirits are few and far between. Even those can be warped beyond recognition. Ultimately, its driven a wedge between me and Yoshitsune. My eyes widened slightly at Ishmaels willingness to show that vulnerability in the presence of the Eight-mouthed Liar. I want to end this pitiable place, Ishmael continued. If what I want wont bring me satisfaction, there is no purpose in continuing this foolishness for any longer. Why not just wish the end of existence for only yourself? The Eight-mouthed Liar spoke through my neck. Consider it a favor to all of those that would rather be freed. I can still be persuaded. Yoshitsune wishes to suggest her ideal future together with me. I also promised the Follies quite some time ago that Id hear out their request. If either can suggest something interesting enough, I could be convinced to go with that. For now, it means little. I wont know what my soul craves until I taste the top. I want to focus on my next move first; killing the Aspect of Wrath. Why are you telling me all of this? Because, he said, he red eyes boring into my soul. Theres not a damn fucking thing you can do about it now. Chapter 150: Setting the Stage
[Ishmael] I stood at the top of the tower and looked down on the mass of troops that assembled themselves below me. Charles had been busy in his recruitment efforts; our numbers had swelled significantly since I had left. Which is why he led the proceedings. Soldiers. Warriors of Hell, Charles greeted. His voice had not risen in volume, but it had somehow managed to carry perfectly down below. Weve been working tirelessly since we arrived on this plane to achieve a lofty goal shared by all people; to reach the pinnacle and claim the right to shape this very place ourselves. I heard a rush of shouts rise up from the ground. What fools these people are to be so fired up to be my meat shields. Their only purpose was to get nuisances out of my way. Many of you are opportunists, seeking to follow the path given to you to advance higher and higher. Some of you are loners, wandering the higher rungs and realize that the world is coming to a head. Maybe, you are someone who was cast aside by or felt disillusioned towards your old organizations. Whatever your motivation is, I welcome you. But, it is not I who will be leading the charge to the top. That honor belongs to the demon standing next to me. Ishmael. Charles moved to the side to allow the attention to move my way. I narrowed my eyes at Charles play, but he did not give me an expression in response. I stepped forward, taking my position at center stage. I could feel the eyes watching me expectantly. Most of these people had never met me; they likely never even heard of me. And I was supposed to be their champion? Ridiculous. I dont care why youre here, I said. My voice rolled down the tower like an avalanche. I dont care if you have reservations or alternative motives. You only have one job, to fight those that would slow me down on the way to the top. I do not know what you want, but know now that I have no interest in creating a world catered to your needs. I will only serve my own purposes. You joining me only allows you to be first in line to try to wrench control out of my hands. Do as youre told and get out of my way. A few scattered claps came out from below. Herzblatts group was the only ones that were invested in my words; my message had not changed since I was gifted control of them. As for the rest of them, they stood stock still like automatons waiting for their next command. What had Charles done to make them so obedient? Move us there, Charles, I ordered. Below, a pattern formed in a wide circle around the tower. Some of the newbies seemed surprised, but those that laid down the framework in the first place only readied their weapons for what came next. A bright orange light enveloped the entire region. Screams from some locked dimension filled my ears as the tower slipped into the void. One blink of the eye, and we were still in our isolated spot faraway from any action. The next blink, we were right on top of it. Shouts and spells and violence filled my ears with the beautiful sounds of war. We were dropped in the thick of the hyper-war that consumed most of the factions of this world and our entrance did not go unnoticed. There was a short pause as the combatants locked in endless war looked towards the sudden newcomers. Were we new allies or enemies? Was it worth ignoring or teaming up together to destroy? I didnt care as long as there were bodies to eat. Herzblatt, Mutya; achieve your purpose. I saw an army of elves charge into the battlefield. In their hands were identical high-tier weapons. They carved into the flank of the enemy. Following behind was the golden arsenal of the dog pope and a swarm of white-robed followers eager to end lives for a cause that I did not understand. Death swarmed around me. Destroyed bodies piled up, ripe for consumption. I opened my palm and the innumerable mouths of [The Devouring] swallowed the battlefield. I could hear the shouts of surprise as the endless war suddenly found a conclusion. When only one group is able to rise from the grave, ground is gained quickly. There was no pivot in strategy; their minds had grown too rigid to the fact that they would always wake up again and have to continue to fight. Its hard to be defensive when the enemy doesnt have to care if they perish. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Strangely, I saw many fighters give up at the sight of their comrades disappearing into the ground by the thousands. Their arms were spread wide in anticipation of being stricken from the world forever. Sadly for them, they would wake up within an endless cycle of death. But, they should feel solace in the fact that my intention lied in ending their pain once and for all. Even if the motivation was purely selfish, the act would be considered a great mercy. Are you enjoying the show? I asked the viewers beside me. Theres no denying the effectiveness, Charles answered as he sipped on his drink. I made my own contributions as well. Make them as loyal to you as you feel, it doesnt matter to me. How? How are you breaking the endless cycle of death? Capitaine asked, their eyes wide with awe and horror. What have you done? Nothing special, I answered nonchalantly. I have made a death loop and I plan to fill it with as many as can fit. Theres no limit? Capitaines question caused Charles to offer a subtle look of curiosity. It made me wonder whether or not they were truly not working together. Both of them were sly enough to make such an illusion. You can break out if youre strong enough. I just make sure not to eat anyone capable of that, I explained. I reserve it for the minnows of the world to slowly melt down and be completely hopeless to escape. Too gluttonous and my stomach will be ripped open from the inside. For now, lets just watch the progress. To those that were on the receiving end of this onslaught, it was clear that old enemies would no longer be worth fighting. At the very least, those wise enough to see that were able to band together. Those that blindly rushed their hated foe ended in the same perpetual pain side by side. Once they formed a larger alliance, their remaining strength dwarfed ours. This would be a more sustainable position as they called to their main fortresses to brief them on this dire situation. Just as their ranks began to stabilize, a raging fire consumed the right flank of the enemy. Vendetta chose her time to appear wisely as her boiling inferno immediately brought the tentative alliance into abrupt chaos. As for the rest, I could deal with them from up here. A sphere of black mana formed above the battle lines. Fire burned in my hands and I sent all of my force to the far reaches of the battlefield. [ICMB] The shockwaves from the explosion could be felt from miles away. The fur on Capitaines face was swept in the wind of death. Any fliers in the path of the explosion were incinerated as the ground battle was completely thrown into chaos. Like kicking over an anthill, all of the living specks were thrown into complete chaos. Even my own troops stopped for a second before they continued to throw themselves into the enemy. My forces rapidly spread out as we kept our push towards the mountain. Soon, moving fortresses from other battlefields rushed in. Plumes of orange from teleportation created an entire colony of castles to appear in the blink of an eye. My explosive fists rocked the incoming castles, killing scores of reinforcements in an instant. Demons poured out of the open gates to try to slay everything in sight. Things are heating up quite nicely, Charles commented. Soon, the entire war may be here for you to consume. Millions may be too many to eat, I conceded. I was already started to feel strange from the sheer quantities that I had already sentenced to death. Too many more and I would rip at the seams. Besides, there was one group that I wanted to make my entrance through. And there they were. Through one of the many screaming portals that brought the war together, a hideous structure appeared. Walls made of spikes impaled with trapped demons dropped directly on top of the battle. The demons that spilled out of the gates gleefully cheered at the sheer amount of lives they would be able to reap. Wraths followers, Charles announced. How many powerful groups have come to knock us down now, ten? Twenty? Thats my cue, I announced. I unfurled my wings and blasted down towards Wraths fortress. All that stood in my way were hopeless obstacles. My barrage of [Bomber] ripped through anything and everything that was so unfortunate to be in my path. Those braying demons of war disappeared into vapor as I smashed into their gates. I threw my attacks in every direction. No matter where I swung, I was going to connect with a body. Death rained down upon me in a glorious bath of red. With the endless death that surrounded me, I finally decided that I would reach my perfect height here. I expended the rest of my XP into levels as I piled up stats from my victims with my joyous attacks. My level hit the limiter; Level 99. There was nowhere else to grow. As soon as I wrapped up these few scraps, I would move on to the top. Stop! A shout made my enemies retreat from me. I turned my head around to see who had interfered with my fun. It was a walking shark. Beady black eyes watched me and rows upon rows of teeth gnashed in an oversized mouth, ready to take a bite of flesh from the intruder. Ishmael, the shark greeted. I have seen much of your exploits, though I doubt you know me. Im Dakuwaqa and Ive been looking forward to the chance to get rid of you. I stomped the ground and created a shockwave that threatened to knock them all off their feet. My body burned hot and a grin crossed my face. This would be the finale to my time on this plane, the final middle finger to Wrath before I arrived at his doorstep. Then get rid of me. Chapter 151: Shark Week All the weaklings filtered out. The surviving followers of Wrath slammed the doors to the main hall shut and retreated further in. Only the shark, Dakuwaqa, and I remained; a pair of pit fighters ready for a main event bout. Are you supposed to be important? I asked as I looked around the now-emptied room. Is there something about you that Id recognize? My importance goes so far as I am the one standing before you. I was the one who watched over the one who watched over you. I am the one that designated you a traitor to Wrath and branded you with that ability. I left your former supervisor there specifically to fight you. I thought that Tauren would be able to clean up his own messes, Dakuwaqa commented. But, I should have known better than to have any confidence in that bull-headed fool. The minotaur put up a good fight, I answered. Its poor manners to talk down about a man who put everything on the line to kill me; even brought in his friends to make sure he used all the strength available. Will you be able to do as well as he did? He and I are completely different, Dakuwaqa assured. Then lets get started. A toothy grin spread across Dakuwaqas face. I felt water lap up over my feet. Rushing water flowed from several grates that formed in the walls. We already have, welcome to my lair. The water rushed in faster like a broken dam. It rose rapidly up to my knees and then my chest. I took one last large swallow of air as the water passed over my head. The walls of the room faded into the murky darkness of the water. My vision rapidly shrank to only a few feet in front of me; barely beyond my fists. I could feel him swimming around above me, circling. They were a fighter jet while I was an anchor. I held up my fists and prepared myself for his arrival. I heard it, the shift in the water around me as the shark rushed me. He appeared out of the murk like a bullet train covered in teeth. I was stabbed with hundreds of knives, all poking into my flesh, but unable to get very deep. Small strands of blood floated from the few puncture holes that did manage to be formed in my thick scales. The water turned colder and I felt Dakuwaqa speed up further. This time, I didnt even see him as he ripped by me. Even more puncture wounds formed from this bite despite my high defenses. Something about the scent of blood augmented him further. It was a momentum game. He used the first strike to make himself stronger. The more blood in the water, I assumed the more powerful hed grow. There was no need to entertain this any longer. I felt him coming by for another bite. I waited for a split second to ensure that he would not change course. As soon as I saw the shape, I activated [Bomber]. The water instantly superheated to a boil as I cooked the fish that attacked me nicely. I got a nasty chomp on the hand in response, but I knew I got him far worse than he got me. I activated [The Box], surrounding myself in the black walls and draining out the water. I took a few deep breaths in there. I was only beginning to grow discomfort at the duration I held my breath. I could probably got much longer. Three prongs of a trident poked into my black room. I clenched my fist and collapsed the room, turning it into [Obsidian Spikes] that shot upwards like the spines of a sea urchin. Some blood that didnt belong to me floated through the water above me. Just as Dakuwaqa got physically stronger from my blood, I also got excited at the sight of his. I started to send [Bomber] and [ICBM] in all directions. I shot at the walls and the ceiling. Large chunks of stone tumbled down from above to crash into the floor beside me. Hazy silhouettes of floating corpses caught my eye; ready for consumption. A trident sliced through the water. I barely noticed it before I back-handed it away. Right as my knuckles touched metal, I felt teeth scythe into my ankle. I used a [Bomber] to deal some parting damage to the hit and run. Dakuwaqa added more mix-ups into his strategy. He would feint more. He would throw tridents from different angles. He would try to manipulate me into showing my back to him. Unfortunately for him, I had [Obsidian Spikes] ready to skewer anything that swam too close behind me. I would activate them automatically as I spun and turned through the water. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. This shark must have been blessed by the Aspect of Wrath. I detected no magic here; not in the spells nor in how this room was flooded. Dakuwaqa, unlike Tauren, was intent to defeat me with only his raw power. It might have been daunting at some point in my life. But I was on the verge of ascending to the top. If some gatekeeper succeeded in getting in my way, I would have to hide my face from those at the top. Even at his peak physical prowess, there was nothing he could do against my raw stats. You should have found your own way. I activated a chain of [Bomber]. All of these were directed towards the ceiling. The cold water flash boiled and the steam poured out of the holes in the roof I had formed from my previous attacks. The world turned to steam. A trident scraped against my arm, but the body itself didnt dare rush into the superheated cloud. I felt the water level lowering, both through the steam and through the numerous holes I created in the walls of the fort. For the first time in a while, my head was above water. I spat out a mouthful of water and rolled my shoulders. Thin lines of blood streamed down my fingers, but, for the most part, I was still whole. Dakuwaqas fin could be seen moving through the water. The shark did a final blitz in my direction, but [Obsidian Spikes] were summoned in his path. He ripped through them, blood bubbling in the water behind him before he leapt out of the water. His jaws were fully opened, looking to take my head off. My fist shout out of the water, catching Dakuwaqa on the jaw and sending him skywards. He recovered by performing a backflip and splashing several feet away. But, by now, there was not enough water remaining. Your water tricks were cute, let me show you what I can do. I expanded my mind over the entire room. The space that used to be the interior of the keep quickly melted away into something far more infernal. I felt the stones heating up against the bottom of my feet. The water turned to steam as lava bubbled up from the ground. Dakuwaqa struggled in the immense heat, but it did not wipe away his look of pure hatred. He grabbed his trident and pointed it at me. If you think that this will be enough to stop Wrath, you are sorely mistaken. [Bomber]. My explosive fist punished Dakuwaqas ribcage. His flesh steamed as I unloaded another one into his head. The surprisingly durable fish clung on to life for several more punches before he was left as bloodied pulp on the ground. Despite his best effort, I had barely been damaged at all. Weak. It was no insult, simply a statement of fact. As my fiery realm subsided, there was nobody else left to face me. Even those that had retreated behind the doors had been repeatedly struck by my explosive spells. The path was clear, I could leave this chaos behind and move on to the place where only the strongest resided. There, I would reach my ultimate truth. I closed my eyes and focused on advancing to the next realm, but unlike what I had heard, nothing happened. No red boxes, no taunting messages from beyond. My eyes drifted in the direction of the mountain. "Is something fun waiting for me up there?" I unfurled my wings and took to the sky at speed. I rocketed towards the rising slope of the mountain, flying directly up the steep slopes. The castle that floated above the top grew larger and larger. It looked to be the size of a small city by the time that I got close to the bottom. The peak of the mountain was chopped off. It was perfectly smooth as if someone had cleanly sliced it with a sword. A large summoning circle resided in the center of the clearing, just waiting for me to reach it and stake my own claim. An arrow flew past my head and screamed off into the distance. I looked down to see a centaur aiming a bow at me. They wore a fur hat and had a hawk circling overhead of them. Before I could charge them, I had to immediately shift my body to avoid a spear of light from piercing me from below. A bird in golden armor looked up at me; their body was adorned by numerous crosses. They formed another spear in their hand and chucked it at me, but I rolled out of the way again. It wasnt just those two. I spotted a couple other demons patrolling the peak of the mountain. One appeared to be a mage. They wore brown robes and hid their face inside of their hood. And, surprisingly, I saw the cockatrice from the Zero Car. While I was interested in facing this new pack of strong foes, something was strange about this arrangement of demons to me. They had no similarities, no bonds that would allow me to view them as comrades. They looked like they should be enemies. They were supposed to be enemies. Go no further! The horseman ordered. Return from whence you came. This place is not meant for you. What is this conspiracy? I demanded. Are you so afraid of someone else joining the fray that you have to work together to stop it? There is no room for late comers, a robed demon said, his voice echoing through the sky. We have no purpose for violent upstarts to interfere with the future. Your rise ends here, the demon with the spear agreed. A laugh sprouted from my throat. There was nothing else to do but laugh. I found it all so cowardly. They should be killing each other; that was the entire purpose of all of it. No wonder the Follies grew to be so bored. What kind of entertainment is to be had if there are no fresh faces? If everything moves forward at a snails pace. I feel so sorry for you, Follies. It truly was that you had nothing better to do than watch me. Im sure you didnt want another appetizer, but it seems that there is nothing that I can do about it. "What are you chattering about?" "Nothing that concerns the dead." Chapter 152: The Gate Keepers I swooped down at speed in hopes of getting out of the firing line for the bows. As I did so, I fired an [ICBM] over in the direction of the centaur and the holy spear user. I saw golden light appear around the bird as the horse leapt in the air. I pivoted and rocketed towards the centaur while it was still midair. I rolled to the side to avoid a volley of arrows as a massive boulder was thrown at me by Basil the cockatrice. My fist carved through the stone as an arrow hit me through the dust. It jabbed into my shoulder with a surprising amount of force. I ripped out the arrowhead and pressed by burning fingers into the wound to close it up. It was a neutral effort. I hadnt managed to capitalize, but I did reach the ground without taking much damage. I sized up my opponents with rapid flickering of my eyes. In terms of long range offense, maneuverability, and lack of defense, the centaur was my best option. Going after anyone else would expose my back to constant arrows. I didnt need my joints to tighten from damage at critical times. The only question that remained in that strategy was whether or not Basil the cockatrice would move to defend them. Time to see how coordinated they are. I rose a wall of [Obsidian Spikes] behind me to block off the robed demon and the golden bird. I fired an [ICBM] over at Basil while I charged directly at the centaur. The centaurs fingers deftly moved to almost instantly nock five arrows onto his bowstring and fire them in rapid succession like a gun. The speed was further augmented with a prodigious amount of finger strength. As I weaved at max speed through the arrows, I noticed that there were no magical effect attached to the projectiles. I could only conclude that this was the representative of Wrath. One more reason to start with this one. I unloaded a close quarters bomber into the centaurs horse flank. I saw the flesh ripple and tear, but it was not enough to down it in one strike. He stumbled away, his fur sizzling from the impact and his back leg limping severely. I moved in to deliver another strike, but a flurry of feathers shot at me from Basils direction. I used my left arm to brush the feathers away, unable to be able to dodge the full amount. Where the feathers struck, my flesh hardened and began to turn to stone. My limb went limp, exposing my left side to another arrow shot. My hand scythed through my left shoulder and my new limb grew. I rose [Obsidian Spikes] in Basils direction while a golden spear cracked the ones behind me. I sent an [ICBM] through the gap in the defensive ring and rushed the centaur again. He fired a new volley of arrows at me. I could have powered through again, but I felt like I could do so much more to mitigate the damage. This time, I had a new idea. I formed an obsidian disk out of my hand and deflected the arrows that fired at me. I mentally called this new ability [Obsidian Shield]. I quickly closed the gap and activated [The Box]. The black walls closed in on the both of us and left us in tight quarters. The centaur unsummoned his bow and quickly exchanged it for a pair of curved swords. He kicked at me, trying to drive his hooves into my chest and slam me into the wall. I hopped to the side and summoned [Obsidian Spikes] directly beneath the centaurs body. Multiple black spikes pierced the centaurs midsection, causing gaping wounds to form on the soft underbelly of the animal. He sliced the spikes with one sword while coming down hard at me with the other. I stepped to the side, losing the tip of my middle finger to the sharpened blade. [The Box] cracked as a golden spear penetrated from the outside before Basil smashed it with a shoulder check. The centaur moved to get away from me, but not before I swung around with my [Axe Tail] and caught him on the knee. It carved through the joint and sent the centaur toppling to his side. I turned around at sent a high powered [Bomber] directly into Basils side. However, it didnt seem to do much damage at all. In fact, it looked like he got slightly larger as a result. A punch from him sent me backwards, tumbling over the top of the mountain and receiving an arrow shot from the wounded centaur. I quickly shot an [ICBM] at a motionless target, but a golden bubble of mana blocked most of the damage. The armored bird shifted over towards the centaur. Light emanated from their hands and the lopped of limb of the centaur started to regrow. I dug my talons into the ground, carving long trenches into the surface as I caught my footing and shifted the weight to push off at high speed towards the bird to disrupt the healing process. As I closed in the distance, the mountaintop changed into a cathedral. A wall of light hindered my progress far more than those fortress defenses ever could. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. A hazy figure on a cross stared down on me from on high. I found it bizarre that I had trouble recognizing the man nailed onto the crucifix after all the times that I had looked at him during my life. I hadnt deserved to recognize him anymore, but I felt that it was stark that I rarely thought about him anymore. He doesnt belong down here, I said as I slammed through the wall at full power. How dare a godless beast preach to me, the bird demon screeched. I punched the bird square in the face, sending it tumbling backwards through the pews and into the wall. I sent a shot at the centaur, but I somehow missed. A patch of grass formed in the center of the chapel, right where my fist landed. The church cracked apart, much to the dismay of the bird demon. No! How dare you do this to my temple? But, the centaur didnt care. A field sprouted, ripping the building apart and pushing me further away. I still hit the centaur with an [ICBM] before the distance rapidly rose and the centaur disappeared over the horizon. Then, I was punched in the face by Basil. The field disappeared and was replaced by a colosseum. Thunderous applause by faceless spectators rained down upon their presumed champion. Those cheers almost covered the shouts of frustration from the other two. The centaur and the bird were no longer far away. Fool! The centaur shouted. You have ruined my strategy! Pagan! The bird cawed. Basil just picked at his ear and continued the attack. I preferred Basils honest form of close quarters combat. I ducked beneath his punch and delivered my own before he slammed a heavy forearm onto my shoulder. He grabbed both sides of my head and head-butted me. I countered with a [Bomber]. However, it seemed my skill did less damage than my regular punch. Additionally, his stare made my body feel strange. My health dropped from the look before stabilizing. He gave me a confused look at the fact that whatever he was trying to do wasnt happening. Youre strong, he remarked before I delivered a maximum strength regular punch into his chest, sending him flying backwards and allowing the other twos mindscape to begin to influence the world again. The church and the field warred. No longer was there any form of collaboration. I took advantage of the animosity, plunging towards the pair who were constantly shifting from a wide field to a compact church. The changes in spatial distances warped my mind and made me feel like I needed to purge my stomach. I targeted the centaur, partially because I wished to remain on my original strategy and partially because I would prefer the church for my own plans. I sent an [ICBM] at the centaur, burning his body further and ruining whatever concentration he might have had. The field disappeared and only the church remained. While the bird seemed to celebrate this with a pleased squawk, it quickly turned to a look of horror as the space change brought them moving directly into my fist. [Bomber] right to the head, cracking the birds beak and sending blood all over the sterile house of worship. The church faded and the colosseum reformed. Basil attacked me with honest punches. I responded with combinations of my own before the centaur struck us both with arrows. Basil seemed just as annoyed with the centaur that I was. It was all the confirmation that I needed that these fighters were not well suited together. There were gaps that were waiting to be exploited by someone like myself. Then, a spear from the bird came a little too close to Basil and he slapped it out of the way. I regretfully used this opportunity to send Basil flying and turned to face the two long ranged nuisances. This time, I formed the spikes on the opposite side of the centaur while he shot the arrows at me. He didnt even notice them until it was time to hop away and he bumped into them. I smashed through him and the wall of spikes driving him to the ground and smashing on his mannish torso with my fists. Strong as his natural health may have been, it would not survive a sustained onslaught. Combined with the damage that he had already taken, four uses of [Bomber] finally finished him off. I formed an [Obsidian Shield] to use to deflect an incoming spear from the bird. The word reformed into the church. The bird was prepared this time and already stabbed at me, using the changing world to accelerate them further. I allowed the spear to pierce through my hand and bring out bodies closer together. I summoned [The Box] and trapped the both of us inside. The bird demon immediately created a barrier that pushed me to the wall of my ability. I opened the walls slightly to give myself the required breathing room. I have seen the tricks of this realm, the bird squawked proudly. All I need to do is wait for my allies to break the exterior and Ill be free again. I thought about undoing my ability before Basil ripped it to pieces, but I wanted to see something for myself first. What if he didnt arrive? As the seconds went on, the birds confidence began to wane. It turned from brief nervousness into rage. I dont think they like you. I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] from every angle, pushing in on the shield while I unleashed [Bomber] after [Bomber]. The shield broke under the pressure of my spells, allowing me to launch into further attacks. The bird tried to fight back with their spear. They weaved it around, but I shrunk [The Box] in every way to deny them a reach advantage, to throw them off of their regular attack patterns while being able to deliver my own. I was wrong, in a way, the bird was hardier than I expected and delivered good solid strikes. I supposed that there would be no reason to select them for this task if they were weak. Then, an explosion of pure magic pressed into [The Box]. I quickly maximized my defense as the bird got atomized in front of me, a squealing caw left its beak before nothing remained. The force of the blast pushed me into the far wall of what was now the colosseum. I could see Basil fuming as he looked over at the robed demon who finally chose to make his entrance. Why did you wait so long, Basil asked in an accusatory voice. I thought this was your leaders idea in the first place. The robed demon extended their fingers. Mana poured out from his hands and created massive orbs of pure magic. It tore away at the colosseum and brought us back to the top of the mountain. A storm now formed on the peak, brought in by the mana concentration. Because the other two wouldnt have survived this, Basil, the robed demon answered. Hail to you, dragon. I am Merlin, second in command to the Chivalrous Demon, and I will be the one to pacify you. Chapter 153: Finishing the Job Eruptions of pure mana sprouted all around me and the cockatrice. The air itself quivered and tore as the energy was manipulated by Merlin and moved by his will. There were no elements, no heat nor cold, light nor dark, nor anything else. It was simply mana. Basil raised his arms to cover his face as the spells affected his body. Feathers were blown around and scales were scraped. A look of disdain covered his face. I fared little better. My maximized defenses were tested by the onslaught of magic. There was nowhere to go, nowhere to breathe, in order to miss the magical attacks. Valuable health was shaved from my being. I threw an [ICMB] directly at Merlin. He molded the mana around himself right before the attack landed. He still floated from his position in the sky. However, his robes were singed and his fingers were burned from the attack. I saw his face contort into rage at the minimal amount of damage that was inflicted upon him like a king who just got his boots dirty. Insolent! Merlin shouted in response to the damage. The mana warped and shifted around me. Blades that were nearly invisible surrounded both me and Basil. Marlin held no regard to keeping him safe from the barrage. Sharp shards of magic sliced against my body, causing blood to squeeze out of razor thin wounds. I flew upwards to avoid being placed in the human blender, but the spear-like spells rained down from above. My wings were punctured by the attacks, putting great holes in my sails and keeping me close to the ground. Basil leapt up and grabbed my leg, dragging me back to the ground. We rolled around on the mountaintop. Our punches were short and sharp, targeted mostly at our faces. All the while, the magical knives rained down like an apocalyptic storm. Soon, both of our blood spilled all over the gray rocks. One invisible dagger struck Basil across the face. Blood leaked into his right eye and he bellowed a curse in what sounded like the Latin youd hear sung in a church. I used this opportunity to plant both of my feet into his chest and send him tumbling away. I threw an [ICBM] up at Merlin and the rose some [Obsidian Spikes] to shield myself from the onslaught. Through the short gap in attacks. I pressed my own offense, sending up wave after wave of [ICBM] into Merlin. It wasnt gaining much purchase, but he was using all of his magical prowess to disperse the energy before it struck him. The downside was that it gave Basil the chance to recover and grapple me again. We continued our vaunted boxing match. My armored body against his sin-got reinforced fists. I rose some [Obsidian Spikes] behind him to block out bout off from Merlin for a time and charged in. We exchanged the honest words of violence; choreography from a time not used since Master. This portion of the fight was fun. The stinging feeling of fist against face, the solid weight behind every punch I could deliver into that sturdy body. But, I knew that I had grown from this point. I would not win in an exchange of blows; not when every touch of his feathers hardened my flesh. I needed to push the envelope if I wanted to get past this. [The Great Decay]. Reluctantly, my fist glowed with dark energy. Basil didnt notice as he was busy targeting my joints with expertly timed punches. He was weaving in attacks with his feathers to turn portions of my flesh to stone. It connected with him in the ribs. He took a half step back, his face changed to one of confusion. His honed intuition told him that he was suddenly weaker but without explanation. I used this hesitation to continue my assault. My rigid flesh held me down like someone had jabbed random parts of my body with sedatives. I ripped at Basil almost as much as I ripped at myself. I tore away chunks of useless flesh and left bleeding tissue all over my elbows and knees and shoulders. Die! Merlins assault resumed and the mana inside of my [Obsidian Spikes] shattered and fell away in the wake of another massive ball of mana. It felt like a miniature black hole slowly sucking me into the vortex and pulling at my very being. The blood from my wounds was taken into the ball of mana. Strings of crimson began to dance within the clear ball. Even Basil, weakened by my spell, fared far worse against this attack. He grimaced angrily as his feathers were plucked from his forearms and his feet were dragged along the stone. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. [ICBM] My attack disrupted Merlins and the daunting orb disappeared into nothingness. Both Basil and I gasped for air, the both of us had been fighting for several minutes. In a few more minutes, the two I had already dispatched would wake up again. I debated swallowing them as well, but I worried that it would strain my pocket dimension too much. Hit him, not me! Basil shouted at the floating Merlin. Where is your prodigious mana control? Silence, knave! Merlin screamed in response. Why are you complaining so much when you have bragged endlessly about your resistance to abilities? Merlin attacked with his rain of invisible daggers. Basil stood stock still, the translucent attack puncturing his body. A look of hatred covered his face and he spat blood onto the mountaintop. Our eyes met and he gave me a nod. Want to fucking kill this guy? He asked me. I looked at him incredulously. I was expecting friction, but I never imagined that it would get this bad. My eyes drifted down to the wound on his stomach that was draining his stats away consistently. Even if he were to continue to fight me afterwards, Id rather him than this mage. I canceled [The Great Decay] and a knowing smile crossed Basils face. Lets get this motherfucker, I said in response. I sent an [ICBM] back up towards Merlin. He moved to block it, but found that he was lowering in the sky. The colosseum was reforming and Basil was rapidly moving up the grandstands and towards the top edge of the arena. What are you doing? Merlin asked in an accusatory tone. Basil did not respond. He fired a flurry of feathers before leaping across the gap and wrapping his arms around Merlin. The pair plummeted down to the ground and I sprinted in. I cocked my fist backwards and unloaded a max power [Bomber] directly into Merlins body. Basil, predictably, was not greatly injured by this attack, but Merlin definitely was. The pair of them were sent into the far wall from my attack. The cockatrice drove Merlin into the ground and started to pummel him. I sprinted over to join in on the fun, stomping down on his head. It was the scariest jumping of someones life; two max leveled brawlers crushing a mage underneath our attacks. A scream of pure rage left Merlins hood. Then, the entire world shattered. Despite our best efforts to dig into the ground with our feet. Basil and I were lifted off our feet and sent us airborne. Cracks formed in the sky of the mountaintop, giving the feeling that it was my eyes that were made of glass and were just damaged. I will make you both pay! Merlin screamed. The cracks reached up towards me. I rolled away from the path. The clouds around me shifted and were sliced in two. I shot an [ICBM] down on Merlin, but he didnt try to protect himself. The fiery blast erupted around his body. It lit his clothes on fire, revealing scaly arms and legs. Merlin wriggled his scorched fingers and I felt invisible forces grab at my limbs like I was a puppet. He twisted and pulled and I felt my own body being ripped at. A few of my fingers snap as my larger bones groaned from the tensile forces applied to them. I looked over to see the cockatrice struggling just as much as I was. Basils magic resistance helped him greatly against this assault, but I could still see his limbs slowly move against his will. I flexed my muscles and rose my magic stat, opposing Merlins efforts with my own. I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] beneath Merlin. I saw a spike skewer the wizards foot, causing him to yowl in pain and his concentration to waver enough to stop his assault. My limbs throbbed in pain from being toyed with so mercilessly. He rose both his hands and the top of the mountain was pulled apart. Massive boulders floated in the air and were sent up at us along with another flurry of sharp mana. Basil and I both punched through the boulders that were directed at us. I tried to plunge down from the sky, but I felt myself consistently pushed up to the sky. I shot another couple [ICBM] attacks into Merlin, but the wizard took the punishment admirably. Can you connect us together? I heard Basil ask. What? Can you use your spikes to connect us together? I dont see why not, I answered with a shrug. I made an [Obsidian Lance] from my hand and stabbed it in Basils direction. He wrapped his hands around the weapon and spun in a circle. I felt myself slowly accelerating as Basil turned himself into a spinning top. Faster and faster I went until he suddenly let go. I was sent flying down towards the sky. I turned and twisted my body like a sentient dart to try to hit my bullseye. That bullseye just so happened to be a wizard. Like a bus thrown by a superhero, I crushed Merlin like an aluminum can. All of the magic that fought against us dissipated in a moment. I heard him gasp and retch beneath my pressure. I sent a punch directly into his head. But, he had far worse coming for him. Basil, like a cannonball dropped from the Eiffel Tower, crashed down onto Merlin with a flurry of punches. If I hadnt killed him, this did. Basil and I were both covered in wizard blood. We looked at each other and both gave a small chuckle. There was camaraderie to be found amongst those that used the bodies predominately to fight. I raised my own fists in expectation for us to continue our bout. Go to the circle in the middle. It will take you up, Basil explained as he pointed over to the teleporter. You dont have much time before the other two respawn. I stepped on the circle carved into the mountain and whirring sounds filled my ears. The clouds began to part and the city atop the world became accessible to me. The world where the true champions were awaited me, enticing me with the hopes Id find even greater strife above. But, this turn of events felt strangely easy. Are you sure that this wont bite you on the ass? I asked. This was something that the Demon in Red expected, Basil answered. Why create an enemy when you can create an ally instead? I have no interest in becoming someones subordinate, I said, making my intentions clear. Unless your rulers vision matches my own, there will be no collaboration. I will leave that to them to win you over, Basil replied with a shrug. If it doesnt work out, remember what I did for you then. I laughed at Basils response. It was so honest. At the end of the day, it was still every demon for themselves. We were allies of chance in this moment, but there was no reason for us not to be allies again. I will remember that, at least. Chapter 154: A Breach in the Summit [Demon in Red] The world moves slow at the top. I can see it spinning below, the different tiers of this infernal realm. Ugly blood-colored rocks make a hideous centerpiece. Beneath it rests the third rung with its verdant mountains and valleys. Further below are the outlines of all of the different realms of the early levels that stitch together like patches of a quilt. And, further below that hides the anthill shaped Bowels. Ants they were, scurrying about beneath me without any knowledge of the view from on high. The tiny armies casting their spells and clashing their weapons far beneath me. They were fighting and killing each other endlessly in a centuries-long path up towards the top. Only here could someone appreciate true peace. It feels as though time itself moves differently. I had been up here for over a century already, far beyond the life expectancy of anyone born as a human. Yet, to my ancient eyes, it was just a blink in the endless expanse of time that is existence. Everything beneath becomes simple notifications, matters of numbers and abstractions. A notification could arrive mentioning that ten thousand soldiers died the day before, but these armies were immortal, designed specifically for an endless stalemate while those at the top tried to determine things for themselves. Every setback could always be overcome if you waited ten minutes. For now, time may as well be frozen altogether. For years that I had neglected to track, we have been stuck in a staring contest over the future. Everyone wants the same thing, but nobody moves to grab it. Even though this new generation of demons that sought the throne had their own unique ideas over what should happen next, they still managed to show some prudence where it mattered. They intuitively understood that any gain to be made would then trigger the endgame. We had to lie and wait for someone to make the first move, knowing that whoever does strike first will be the second to die. So we turned to our proxy wars below. The only way to break the stalemate above was to break the stalemate below. If any had managed to win decisive victory over the others, it was only a matter of time before the resources would grow to levels that would be overpowering to the rest. Only thing would being the aggressor not ensure your immediate demise. It appeared that the stalemate was coming to an end, but the benefactor was not one that many were expecting. I rested in my humble corner of the unpopulated city; an open-ceiling building made of marble. Statues of Mediterranean men acted as columns to hold up my palace. I rested casually on my couch, sipping upon my wine. It was my comfort as I waited for the opportune moment to strike. Except, someone was intent on interrupting me. What is the meaning of this, Demon in Red? A golden dragon demanded as he stormed into my abode. I thought we were to put up a unified front. And I thought that the purpose of a united front was to work together, I argued. Why is it that you believe it acceptable for your man to use everyone else as fodder without regard for their dignity? Those actions were not very honorable, Chivalric Demon. Im sure Mikhael and Wrath would have agreed, if either ever bothered to talk to anyone. This was our grand alliance, or at least, this was one of my many. One of these horses was going to be the winning one. Unfortunately, there were not many that wished to be a part of the status quo. Everyone had great big dreams about creating a new utopia. It was as though they were struck with collective memory loss, incapable of remembering the innumerable times that many strong demons had already tried to make sweeping changes to catastrophic results. Only through this current arrangement had we achieved any semblance of stability. But, thats what happens when the ruling party consumes itself. My own mistake was failing to keep the coalition strong. Dissatisfaction quickly boiled over when people bicker over an infinite pile of gold just for the title of ruler of the gold pile. One by one, my former allies were cast off from the teat of our victory. I was too late to prevent the weakened pieces of our stranglehold to be eaten up by the insane. And, without a fool to send up in my place, I had to go myself. Oh, poor Aasha, you would weep if you saw your legacy. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Still, allowing Ishmael to rise to our location seems like folly, The Chivalrous Demon argued. I sincerely hope that you have some sort of understanding about him that I do not. For, as far as I can see, there is no motivation in him to build, only to destroy. Hes not the first and he wont be the last, I comment casually. You didnt come rushing over here just to chew me out did you? No, the Chivalrous Demon denied with a shake of his head. I came here to discuss what your next move was. I observed the Chivalrous Demon with piercing eyes. Despite the gilded exterior and the steely gaze, I saw nothing more than a boy who had a tantrum in Heaven and decided to make things more complicated down here. Sure, he was an ascendant star on the grand stage, but he was an outsider nonetheless. My cohorts from the early days were growing fewer and further between. It would depend on our newest arrival, I answered simply, taking a casual sip of my honeyed wine. We finally have somebody here that can break our numerous stalemates. You dont mean to say- I do, I interrupted. We have been holding back for a long time, endlessly watching the proceedings of below to secure good omens to proceed. I see this as an opportunity to make a voting block that can mold the rules of this realm into our favor once and for all. A numerical advantage will take all of us such a long way. Its the only way that you will be able to craft your future instead of being the enforcer of Mikhaels. That is unless, of course, you have something to propose to me. I think you are overlooking him, the Chivalrous Demon replied. I dont believe he is someone that can be swayed to cooperate with anyone. Not even the person he loved most in this realm could pacify him. Then we will use him as the catalyst to bring this to a head, I said. The Chivalrous Demons eyes narrowed. It was amusing to watch a soldier try to divine the thoughts of my imperial self. The view that each of us had over the world was incomparable. You mean to use him to start the chain of killing? I do, I answered with a smile. You are not the only one who has placed an eye on him. I know for certain that he will make specific decisions that will hasten the end. I know that he and Wrath will collide as soon as he sets foot on these lands. Even if Ishmael dies, Wrath will certainly be weakened from the conflict; something that Mikhael will not shy from and something that I will not be ignoring either. You plan to try to snap up at a weakened enemy and make a deal with the survivors? Compromise and collaboration is why humans rule the world and not the solitary Neanderthal. They may have been stronger individually, but they could not overwhelm the collective. It is the nature of those who know they are weaker to band together. When you look at Wrath or Mikhael, do you see a fight you can win on your own? Someone more confident in their power would have no reason to speak to me. The fact that the Chivalrous Demon had to think about it at all was proof enough. Mikhael wouldnt have thought about it. Wrath wouldnt have thought about it. Im sure that Ishmael wouldnt have given it much thought either. The only reason our representatives blocked the path on the top of the mountain was because our second in commands decided it with minimal input from any of us. "We could take one, but not both," he finally answered. Just because we have less individual power doesnt mean that we are not worthy of standing at the top, I continued. Since when has raw power been the measuring stick of authority? It is the wielding of power, the intelligence to know how to keep all of the players in check, that determines who is most worthy. I plan to incorporate the wishes of anyone that sees the benefit of cooperation and give the throne to the one most trustworthy. Someone like you. That was how I repeatedly avoided the poisoned pill of victory. But, I was not going to divulge the past like a doddering old fool who can see the past with more clarity than they can see the present. Only idiots that dont understand the weight and responsibility of the position of Emperor craves to have it. They see the incompetence of the ruler and believe that they can do a better job. It was written all over every face I have seen summiting this mountain. If one bothered to read between the lines, they would find that the powers behind the throne were often far more potent with far less risk. I will make my Heaven, The Chivalrous Demon proclaimed. This stagnation that you wish to safeguard will not survive my transformation. I believe that you will make a more pragmatic paradise that Mikhael, I assured. I also believe that you will find my experience quite helpful when you face your first stumbling blocks. Our conversation was interrupted by the appearance of a notification. For the first time in a long time, the world below began to move in concert with the world above. Things would be happening very soon. Notice Vote Passed: Measure to temporarily disable resurrection in the Hall of the Arch Demon until the next Arch Demon is crowned. Yes: 4 No: 3 The tie is now broken, I remarked. You have many things to say about Ishmael. I must give him my own descriptor: decisive. So, Chivalrous Demon, will we continue to try to ensure that one of us reaches the top, or will we each set off on our own in this game that will rapidly reach its conclusion? I will watch and decide. Wise. That brings the end of our conversation, I commented. I felt a rumble through the ground and I made a thin-lipped smile. This Ishmael wasted no time in beginning the festivities. He was clearly someone who died young, they never possess the appropriate patience. I hope we both survive to see the end. Chapter 155: Ascension [Ishmael] I turned into a pillar of light. My body felt formless, shapeless, like the air itself, as a strong force pulled me upwards higher and higher. I could see the entire realm of Hell below me, slowly building up from the Bowels to the peak of the mountain that I had just departed. I thought about their own smaller conflicts, endlessly occurring on the ground below. I wondered how many of them meant something to the greater scheme of this creation. I wondered if someone felt the same way about my own conflicts. The light grew brighter than my eyes could handle. With a blink, the light was gone and I stood solitary inside of a massive city. It looked ancient, much like the city created inside of Wants Cave of Starvation. Short buildings crafted from marble, no taller than a couple stories, created row upon row of streets. They were all empty; they may have never been occupied at all. In this distance, I could see a massive palace that you could only find in paintings about antiquity. It was a superstructure of stone carved into beautiful curves and arches. Columns of winged men held up the entryway. I felt a magnetism to that entrance. The conclusion of my fighting would be found inside. The throne waited for me to be able to shape the very future with my own hands. What that future was, I wished that I had a better idea. Notice Welcome to the Hall of the Arch Demon (Level 100) You have reached the maximum level that can be obtained. Congratulations, you are the 924th person to arrive in this realm. You are the 6th to reach Level 100 without dying. You have received a free Signature Ability. You have joined the Elites of Hell and have obtained voting rights. Please review the proposed measures, vote according to your wishes, or propose your own. All effects caused by voting will be nullified upon the crowning of the next Arch Demon. Quest Initiating Main Quest: Keys to the Kingdom (3) You have now witnessed everything that Hell has to offer. There is only one frontier left to conquer, a realm that only a select few have ever been able to witness. Now, all that remains is the final march to the throne. Will the crown and scepter be earned through violence, scheming, or compromise? No matter what is chosen, only one may ultimately call themselves the Ruler of Hell. Will it be you? Another Signature Ability, how lucky, I said with a chuckle. What should I spend it on? I looked around to make sure I had any time available for my thoughts. In fact, I welcomed the chance to be pressured so soon; itd be a fine welcoming party. There was no red carpet yet rolled out for me. Maybe they werent notified that I had arrived yet. Perhaps they were conversing amongst themselves, scheming in the way that those below us schemed. Either way, it was eerily quiet for a place that was meant to be the final battleground. I couldnt hear or see a single clue of combat. The flesh beneath my scales quivered uncomfortably as though it wished to leave this place. It wasnt a fear response created by some long outgrown survival instinct. Instead, it felt more like the strange feeling you get when you are in a liminal space; when you are in an uncrowded regional airport late at night. Your mind, for some reason or another, fails to reconcile the expectation to the emptiness. Is it the way that the fluorescent bulbs shine down on you? The endless white tile? Thats what I felt here, some sterility that made it feel hostile to a living entity. A pollution of existence. I could do some remodeling afterwards. For now, I should decide on my newest Signature Ability. The last one had served me so well that I couldnt possibly turn down another. I imagined that most, if not everyone, here also had multiple Signature Abilities. The question was, what should I do with it this time? Last time, I foolishly believed that I needed nothing to add to my fighting style. My run-in with Master proved just how stupid that idea was. I no longer had the delusion that my style was perfect, but now, I couldnt figure out what I needed to add. It was a matter of not knowing what I dont know. I have my base martial style that I augment with stats. I had abilities that add range to my attacks, abilities that can be used to manipulate the battlefield, and even an ability that will prevent my death for a limited time. Where was the gap? No, instead of thinking about what I lacked. I should think about what my enemies will have. What will they all use to try to kill me? Is it possible that this gift is the strongest when I havent used it? I asked myself. I could speculate and guess and build, but, until I faced them myself, I wouldnt know what I needed. There was no rule about building an ability mid-combat. If I ever got cornered, I could tear my way out of it with the perfect ability. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. For now, not knowing what I dont know, I decided to pocket the Signature Ability until I gained more information about my opponents. Before I went wandering around the city in hopes of stumbling across someone to kill, I decided it would be best to do some research on the rules of this realm. From the way the notification described it, it was likely that it didnt match the rules below. What I didnt expect to find was that there was only one passed rule, a duel for the throne. Anyone could offer a one versus one without any interference from others. Outside of that one rule that may or may not be a pre-existing facet of this place, there were no other rules. However, there were hundreds upon hundreds of proposed rules, but not a single one of them passed. Each one was three votes to three, right down the middle. This, in itself, told me a lot about the mentality of the Elite Demons. They were engaged in a zero sum game. All rules proposed, even if it benefitted all, likely benefitted one of them more than the others. And, more interestingly, none of them were rejected. There was an endless threat that if something ever didnt go someones way, they could flip their vote and pass or fail it in an instant. It was eternal leverage. No wonder they havent gotten anywhere in so long. But, there was one measure that excited me greatly. It was the big red button that could bring this entire place down in one fell swoop. Proposed Measure Measure to temporary disable resurrection in the Hall of the Arch Demon until the next Arch Demon is crowned. Yes: 3 No: 3 Would you like to vote of this Measure? A cessation of the most integral rule of all of Hell, the endless revival. Here it was, proposed so casually and held on a knifes edge by a tie; begging for someone to upend it. That was something that I was more than willing to do for them. The newest arrival should always offer something valuable to the team. Notice Vote Passed: Measure to temporarily disable resurrection in the Hall of the Arch Demon until the next Arch Demon is crowned. Yes: 4 No: 3 As soon as the vote passed, a rumble shook the ground with great vigor. A plume of dust erupted over the horizon as if Mt. Vesuvius just erupted over Pompeii. There was no mistaking the direction or target of the carnage; it was headed directly for me. Notice The Aspect of Wrath Challenges the Dragon who Heralds the End to a Duel for the Throne. I accept. The city disappeared and I was in an expansive grassland; a savanna that I would see in a nature documentary. Long grass blew in the wind and sparse trees created the lone shade beneath the baking sun. Across from me stood a man of rippling muscles the color of a moonless midnight, a pure lack of color. He wore a lion headdress and a loincloth. In his right hand was a large sharpened rock tied to a stick. Numerous people with the same color of night stood in a ring around us. Their skin was covered in stars and constellations. Wrath looked at me and I saw two burning suns underneath the mouth of the lion. As soon as our eyes met, the figures began to grunt and drum on animal skin instruments. It was a clamor that came from a place long dead, from a people that were not yet the top of the food chain. The drumming sounded like a rapid heartbeat of a man who was running for his life, or, maybe, it was the heartbeat of a man chasing down a kill. Ive been looking forward to this, I heard someone say. I turned to see a gathering of five people off to the side, near the edge of the ring. The one who spoke, Passion, was dressed in the garb of an ancient warrior. They wore no armor, just a bare-chested man with a red skirt and an axe of bronze in his hand. He grinned through his thick black beard and flexed his oiled, olive skinned muscles with great jubilation. The others, similarly, looked like gods of the far past. White robes and gold and jewelry covered their bodies. Follies, I greeted the five entities that gathered to observe. I thought you were too busy for things like this. This is exactly what we had our hands full of, lizard, Control spat. Dont be mean, Control, Nostalgia chided like a kid telling his dad to put on a seatbelt. Hes more than a lizard now, hes a dragon. Its true though, Ecstasy said, this time speaking as a beautiful man. We have been working so hard for what comes after this that it seems foolish not to witness it in person. Besides, we all have a very special connection with the one that opposes you. Thats right, Passion said with a huge grin. Ishmael, you would appreciate this. You are facing this first human that murdered. My eyes widened at the accolade. If this were the biblical world, I was standing face to face with Cain himself; who murdered his brother. To some, hed be the originator of evil. Its not who you think it is, Control said with a sigh. This is simply the first human who we had stray away from our siblings light. It was when we first learned the capacity for your violence and the intense emotions that reside within your hearts. I made him fall in love, Passion said proudly. I made him obsessed with her and implanted a feeling in his heart that couldnt be replaced, Ecstasy added. I made her remind him of his mother and the past where he was safe, Nostalgia said with a giggle. I attracted a rival suitor to here to see what hed do, Want explained. I made her have feelings for them both, Passion and Ecstasy said in unison. And I told him that killing his rival was the only way hed be happy and safe and in control, Control concluded. Sometimes, your best works are some of your earliest. Weve been waiting for you to make your move, Wrath. Though I wasnt expecting you to take on such a gaudy moniker. Who gave it to you? RAAAAAAAAH! Wrath bellowed. It did not have words, but it sounded to me like an order. Be gone. His bellow flattened the grass and the Follies disappeared into the mist and leaving just the two of us. Kill. A shiver ran down my spine. It was just like when I heard Masters voice for the first time. But this one was somehow even more violent and blood-thirsty. This one was full of countless deaths, of tens of thousands of years of nothing but violence and killing. In the face of an ancient master, I was nothing but a child. Kill. The drums intensified and feral shouting escaped from the lips of the drumming people. They hopped on their feet and shook the world. Though their screams had no coherence, I heard a word all the same. Kill. Wrath hefted his rock club. I could see blood and viscera cover the tip of the pointed rock. This was the murder weapon, the one that killed the first person in cold blood. Kill. I felt exuberance. I felt like I was buzzing. There was so much honesty in his intentions. He stood with his chest out, exposed. He clenched his club in his fist. It was going to be the fight that I loved most. He pointed at me with his club and screamed. He screamed, not only to me, but to all his rivals and even the Follies that were undoubtedly still watching. ILL KILL ALL OF YOU! Chapter 156: Malice Wrath lowered his stance and prowled around the outside of the ring. The dead eyes of the lion atop his head stared at me with the premonition of what my own future could look like. His own face was hidden as he moved lithely. It was like meeting a wild animal in the woods; a predator that knew that it could overpower you and would do so in one bite. There was only a primitive intelligence behind his eyes that only gave the simple commands of killing in the most effective way possible. Wraths foot planted into the ground and rocketed him towards me like the night sky itself was going to swallow me. There were no magical effects as the soil ripped out of the ground from the sheer forces and created an explosion of dirt and grass behind him. He crossed the gap in the blink of an eye as he pulled his weapon back. Nothing sparkled in his stone club. It was just an attack made with a body crafted out of material that man could never replicate. Maximum speed allowed me to bow and have the club swing over my head. The air itself was torn by the swing. It sounded like a lions roar as a gust pushed me even lower. My eyes turned upwards and I saw that the clouds above had been torn in two. One. I immediately primed myself for a counter attack. My lowed body hid my fist under my torso. I sprung up and landed a fully-loaded [Bomber] directly into the center of his chest. White hot flames screamed out in every direction and turned the savanna into an inferno. It felt like I had punched a steel beam bare-handed. Every bone in my hand flexed and threatened to break as my blood vessels popped. Mana sizzled and steamed off of his bare chest. I could not detect any damage done. His night-colored skin hid even the scorch marks. Two. Wrath did not stop. As I attacked him, he was already shifting his club around to deal a downward strike. I kept up my speed and strafed to my right before dealing two more quick punches to his side just in time to bend backward and avoid another strike aimed directly at my head. The wind that carried off of the swings oxygenated the fires and made them burn brighter. It swarmed over the circle of painted people, but did not stop the rhythmic music from rumbling over the ground. I was not free from the assault. With his other hand, he threw a low punch directly at my midsection. I had to brace my arms and maximize my defense. My arms felt like they were going to turn to mush as I was sent sliding several feet away. Three. Four. Five. Six. I had already lasted more moves than my Master did against Wrath in his first bout. At the very least. I was pleased with myself for that. But, I knew that it was a hollow victory. Wrath was only feeling me out. Even a predator knows better than to swallow a poisoned frog carelessly. I was being prodded until every secret was shaken out of me and he could go for the kill. I didnt have enough time to be celebrate. I was already moving out of the way of another smashing blow. The club went all the way down into the soil. A wave of earth and air pressed against me. I braced myself and held my ground as the soil tsunami washed over me as though I stood beneath a dump truck that upended its load of dirt right on top of my head. I threw a return punch in the direction of Wrath. The heat from my [ICBM] torched all organic matter inside the soil and left it as nothing but ash. The sound of a rocket breaking off on takeoff scraped through the sky. Debris poured off my body to form a pile around me. I was already taking big breaths from the exertion. I looked over to see Wrath standing there, seemingly unaffected by the attack that struck him. The sheer heat of the attack bent the air around him and made the sky hazy. But, it did nothing to deter him. He only took another step forwards and tried to bash my skull in with brute force. I ducked beneath of the attack and grabbed Wrath by the right arm. Disarming him seemed to be my best option. I maximized my strength and gripped his wrist with my hand. I wrenched down and his arm moved slightly. A hand gripped on my right shoulder and we locked in a test of strength. Our feet gripped into the ground and tilled the soil. We were locked in the most ancient game of wrestling, both trying to find the proper leverage to move the other against their will. It was like being trapped in a hydraulic press. The forces against me were slowly winning. Inch by inch, my feet were losing traction. I scrabbled against the ground to regain my footing but I was only spinning my wheels on a patch of ice. The efforts made things worse and I saw the world spin around me as I was lifted up and slammed on the ground flat on my back. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I rolled around on my back, avoiding a club attack that slammed down like a meteor. The air was moved so quickly and so violently that it burned for a split second. I had lost the battle of strength. There wasnt even any abilities behind it; just thousands upon thousands of years dedicated exclusively to fighting and killing with only a simple club and his own body. I was a creek trying to subsume a river. Impatience crashed against the wall of experience. I decided then that I had learned enough about the Aspect of Wrath. This was not the time where I could afford to hold back. I lashed out with my axe tail. It glowed with dark magic as it slashed across Wraths ankle. The mana from [The Great Decay] flowed into Wraths body. I hopped back on my feet. I focused my own mind and started to turn the arena from the grasslands into my volcanic cave. The rock walls formed overhead as the furnace-like heat started to choke out the last bits of comfort. It felt like breathing in fire. I summoned [Obsidian Spikes] beneath him at the same time as I threw an [ICBM] in his direction. An explosion rocked the inside of the cave and left a deafening roar as the sound waves endlessly bounced in the chamber. I threw another explosive punch as my mind formulated the next moves. It turned out to be a weak attempt to slow him. He skin still appeared to be unmarred. The lions mane of his headdress was singed and burned wispy smoke like incense. He then stomped downwards and broke all of the spikes apart like a kid knocking over some blocks. He swung his club into the ground and shook the entire cave. It didnt even survive a second before it disappeared into dust and brought us back to a burning field. There was something different about him as his head turned from the wound on his ankle back to me. I could not see his face, but I could feel disgust exuding from him as he observed me like he had just stepped in shit. His body seemed to steam in indignation. The music grew louder to a fever pitch. Magic, the word slithered out of his mouth like the lowest curse he could conjure. It writhed in my ear like a grub before it died. With your body, with your mind; you decided to poison it with magic. I felt like you were above such weakness. Cowardice. My twitched. The music seemed to taunt me, telling me that I was always going to be the loser of this fight for sinking so low. Somehow, there would be a hideous mark on my record because my win was cheapened with magic. What is this place if not magic? I asked in return. You seem to be using it as well, despite the restrictions you placed on me. Creation of Follies, Wrath quickly explained away. They fear the damage I could do to their precious city in the clouds. We are not the same. You rely on Follies for strength like a fool. I only have myself and my club. I am a human, you are beneath me. Its true, I heard wispy voices in my ears. There is not a trace of mana dwelling within him. His own ability is the one that keeps it away from him. My body rumbled in anger; I had not felt so outdone in all of my life. My Masters words of advice tried to enter my ear, but there was no room in my boiling brain for reason to reach me. This man did not compromise with his way of fighting, his refusal to use anything but his own body. I knew that it was foolish to fall into his pit and fight the way that he did. I had to use everything; I had to win. But, would I feel anything if I didnt win by crushing his head with my fist? Could I accept that crown if I turned my back on myself and allowed my opponent to have the honor? A beacon of light shone down in my mind, reminding me of something that had been floating around inside. A tournament without abilities, a war fought and won only with what you took with you to the grave. If there was anyone that would willingly delve into that hole with me, it had to be Wrath. If even he would not be willing, there would exist not a single soul that would. You are not as free from the Follies as youd like, I answered. How? He questioned with a growl. You still have stats, do you not? If I abandon my magic and lose, will it not be because there is too wide a difference in our stats? Would it not mean that you benefitted from the unnatural gifts of the Follies? I expected the Follies to bristle at me spitting on their gifts. But, the energy in the realm ratcheted up. I could feel Passion burning right behind me, their face contorted into something of pure joy. Wrath looked struck by what I said. He looked down at his unnatural body, he scratched at his arm and glared angrily at it. You are right, he seethed. We are cursed. We dont have to be. If we are to do away with magic, lets do away with all of it, I suggested. No stats, no abilities. Just flesh and bone and blood. Wrath stood silently in the middle of the ring. The song of violence was still pounding relentlessly in his head. He started clawing at his impenetrable skin with greater and greater fervor before an explosion of energy fired off of him, flattening everything in the vicinity. Do it, Wrath ordered the Follies. The grasslands were reverted to what they were before the fighting began. The ring of people came back into view. They thundered on their drums and chanted out desperately towards the sky. The drumbeat matched my heartbeat. I felt my skin crawling. I looked down to see my scales fall off my body, revealing the skin of my human form beneath. It felt foreign, blurry, to see the tattoos that covered me. Wraths skin had barely changed in color, but it no longer had the quality of night and rock. It now looked like flesh. Beneath the lions headdress sat a blurred face. We were not allowed to know each other as people, even if we temporarily were. Without my abilities, without my stats, without my transformations, without this game; I felt alive. For the first time, I felt like I could actually die. Wrath hefted his club in his hand. His fingers gripped tightly around the weapon and sapped some color from the skin. He patted his hand against his chest with the rhythm of the drums and joined in the chanting. His voice hollered out into the great open sky. There was nothing but us and only one of us would be leaving alive. We fight to the death as men, I said as I readied my stance. Wrath stomped the ground. The music stopped and his voice went quiet. He stared directly at me as he pointed his weapon at my skull. As men. Chapter 157: Rock Fight It was funny. Out of all the high powered fights that dotted the vast expanses of the realms of Hell, the potentially most consequential of those fights was not waged with divine weapons or heaven-shattering spells. The biggest fight of the world was being fought with bare fists and weak flesh. No transformations, no spells, no stats. The future of demon-kind would be determined by two apes beating each other to death with rocks. We rushed each other; both seeing easy opportunities to do permanent damage early. Even without the sheer amount of stats backing him, Wraths club looked like it was going to rip the sky apart. I weaved to the side of the club and struck the side of Wraths head. I felt the meeting of knuckle and face; an intoxicating feeling that made my pulse quicken. The concussive force made him take a step backwards. I rushed to take advantage but felt a jagged force connect with my ribs and made the air taste like nickels. I looked downwards to see the pointed rock embedded in Wraths club scrape along my skin and leave crimson blood to stream down my body. There was no health bar, there was no way to gauge how damaging it was; I had to rely on my previous instincts to tell me. There was no [Too Angry to Die] to catch my fall and allow me to rush. There was no [Sanguine Bite] to regain my health. There was no way to regenerate my limbs, no potions to drink to regain my health in a critical situation, and there was no poison to corrode his skin and burn his lungs. I had never been closer to death than in this moment. It was exhilarating. It was like being suddenly thrown from a plane or coming across a tiger shark while scuba diving. Chemicals flooded my brain and activated the most primal urge to survive. If there was anything akin to a religious experience, something that could permanently change your life, it was this. I punched down on Wraths club-wielding elbow and stepped inside his range. I followed the martial arts that I studied so dutifully down in Controls realm of mirrors. A punch to the ribs followed by a sweeping kick to the shin. I felt bone smash against bone. My eyes widened at just how much it hurt. I had grown so accustomed to abusing my body without concern that I exerted far too much force. But, at the same time, the pain was so pure, like a prayer to some innocent, na?ve creator. Yes, the act of allowing death and pain could only be seen as an inherently good act. Wrath wasnt going to allow me to bash him without response. He swung his club down on me. I stepped even closer in to force his wrist to make contact with my shoulder. A weaker grip might have lost control of the weapon, but not Wrath. He unloaded a punch of his own directly into my face. My teeth felt loose and the tip of my nose bent to the left. He followed up by trying to take off my head with his club. I managed to dodge enough to avoid being brained, but the tip of the rock ripped across my shoulder muscles. My nerves sent alerts of pain throughout my mind and body like fallen power lines. It hurt so badly! When have I ever felt this injured when I was alive? Oh Wrath, what a gift that youve given me! I have to return the favor; it is the only way that I can leave here with my head held high. For starters, I had to do something about that club. The arm that delivered that blow was still so close to me, I could just reach out and grab it with both my hands. Then, what if I wrenched it downwards? What would Wrath do? Gift me more powerful punches with that left hand of his, no doubt. I could feel his steel fist crack my occipital bone and feel my vision in my right eye go blurry before going blind from the blood that streamed into it. I could hear the ringing in my ear like a mechanical mosquito with a dog whistle specially tuned just for me. I could feel the loosened teeth pry loose from my gums and adorn the ground like pearls. But, thats what I wanted. I wanted to feel the worst that he could offer. I needed to leave this fight as a spilled packet of hamburger meat. After this, my armored body and dulled senses would once again return. It was like being neutered. I had to give that gift back as well. Wrath was in a far worse place than I was. I had only spent several years down here, Wrath had spent thousands. Had he forgotten as well; what true pain felt like? How close death could truly feel when locked in a battle for life and death? If I snapped his elbow, would he thank me? I could hear the bone snap when I struck it with my knee. The weak joint gave way and turned the arm in a direction that it wasnt supposed to go. A roar of agony filled my good ear. I could see him gripping his arm through my good eye. I gave him a half smile through the teeth that remained in my mouth. But, much to my adoration, he kept his grip on his club. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. We both sucked air into our lungs. Fighting wasnt designed to last more than a few moments. We both looked like we had just been in a high speed car accident. What a beautiful pair we were, mangled beyond belief. The drumming and chanting as well fell into a lull to match our tempo. The long-dead audience watched us impassively through blank, fish-eyed expressions. I could only now see that these people werent even supporters of Wrath, they didnt care which one of us won. They just wanted blood. It was incredible, no matter the era, people wanted to see blood. They craved violence; whether that was from watching men fight with weapons in an arena or in a modern hexagon. If someone annoyed them in a game, they fantasized about beating them into a pulp. There are many that give in to those impulses and beat opposing fans during and after the game. It was an inherent part of our souls that we try to ignore. Im not alone, Im just terrible at hiding it! That must be it! Dont you feel alive? I asked excitedly. Isnt this so much better than fighting with our abilities? It is the first fight that I could call fair, Wrath answered as he spat out blood. I now understand that you are no different than I am. No matter who suffers in the process, we cant avoid spilling blood. It is what we were designed to do. That is why we are here, that is why we are misunderstood. I frowned at his answer. It shattered my beautiful moment of delusion. I knew that those people I just included as my kindred spirits were actually cowards that would never step in the ring themselves. They would never attack someone that they thought would potentially bring them harm. In this place, we were alone. I spat out my own spray of blood and teeth. I could not allow my flame diminish with unnecessary thoughts. I had to take advantage of what I had in front of me. Looking at your arm, I think Im better than you. Im going to smash you into dust, Wrath growled in response. Yes! Thats exactly right! Lets turn each other into paste and paint this field with our blood like the great painters of old! Lets fulfill our purpose! Im going to silence that mouth forever! Do it! Wrath rushed me. An animalistic scream left his mouth. He would not let his injury limit him. In fact, it caused him to grow even more desperate to win. He bludgeoned and scratched and bit into my flesh. There was no correct way to win in a duel to the death. Dig at my eyes, rip at my throat, bash at my weak points; do everything that you can do to kill me so that I have no qualms doing the same back. We tore at each other like a pair of feral beasts. No, we were worse. Humans are more foolish than animals. A pair of bears dueling over territory would have already separated themselves before either got too injured. Only mankind was uniquely intelligent and shortsighted. I lost feeling in my left arm, it was smashed with the club. A few of my fingernails were torn off. A gash in my forehead ran a river of blood down my face. Wrath fared no better. His body was more red than black. Cuts and bruises and breaks covered his body. I could barely hear his ragged breathing through my destroyed ear because mine was just as bad. I could see him struggle to stand up but couldnt take advantage because I was just as close to falling over dead. I had never felt this precariously close to death. My execution was supposedly humane, muting my mind to the oncoming feeling of oblivion and replacing it with one of a pleasant sleep. It was meaningless, something that I could hardly call a true death without laughing at myself. Still alive? I wheezed. Choke on your own shit and die, Wrath coughed in response. Go on, make me fall. I wont be able to get back up again. Wrath took a shaky step forward. At some point, a fracture had formed in his shin. I took an equally as awkward step towards him. Several ligaments around my knee had torn at some point and it dangled like a marionette. Only grit and anger kept the both of us upright. He swung with his left hand while I struck with my right. The punches both struck true. I saw the white light of heaven as my chin spun sideways. I barely even felt the ground come up to meet me. My mind swam as the world came back into focus. I saw a lions head staring right at me. Wrath was just a foot away, also sent careening to the ground. His fingers reached out and gripped the soil. We crawled towards each other like a pair of grubs. With destroyed bodies, we tried to grapple each other. We used the last vestiges of our strength to finally take the other down. We must have looked a pathetic pair to the Follies as we rolled around pathetically. But, to us, it was still just as intense as when we started. The bloodlust and intent remained. We flailed around, smashing each other with our arms wherever that we could hit. I could feel the flames inside me flickering. I looked around my soul and found no fuel left to burn. It was down to willpower and nothing else. With everything I possessed, I forced myself to rise over Wrath. My weight pinned him to the ground. I wrapped my good hand around his throat and squeezed my hand with all its might. Wrath put up and admirable resistance. He pounded on my face and my wrist and my hand; anything that would get me to release my grasp. But, I no longer had any feeling left in my body. My hand stayed there because all I could do is command it to. I had to squeeze the life out of him, not for any strong emotion, but because I had to. All thoughts of impressing my Master had long since fallen away. Any feelings I had towards the imminent future disappeared. All that mattered was winning over someone that I respected. Fightagain, sputtered pathetically out of Wraths lips before he fell still. I rolled over and fell on my side. Blood continuously leaked out of my body and my vision turned hazy. The world started to change. The grasslands fell away to leave just a room in the large city that I only recently entered. I felt my body squirming and changing. My transformed body returned and my health started to recover until there were no marks that it had ever happened. Wraths body disappeared to be replaced with five figures who observed me with a sense of respect and interest. The one that represented both Wrath and I stepped forward. He stood over me and offered a hand to help me back up to my feet. How do you feel? Passion asked with great interest. Though my body had returned to normal and the pain had gone away, there was a numbness buried deep within me. I felt like it had been a dream. There was not even a scar to commemorate the duel; just my perfected form. No matter how much I enjoyed something, no matter how badly I wanted to savor in it, it escaped me and disappeared into the ether. It always left me behind. Empty. Chapter 158: Swallowed Anger What is this nonsense now? Control asked with a sigh. You have achieved a great feat by killing one of the oldest demons that exists. You did it with your own hands like you so frustratingly cling to. What reason is there to be so melodramatic about it? You dont get it, Control, Passion snapped in a way that seemed personal. The fires that burn hot cant stay hot. Warmth would mean nothing if you didnt know the icy touch of cold. Each time they feel that intense emotion, they want to feel it again, Want added. This time, only stronger. Say, Ishmael, did this kill feel any different from any other important kill in your life? Or, are you still chasing the emotional high you felt when you killed for the first time? I stared downwards at the lifeless corpse of Wrath and thought about Wants question. In truth, I couldnt even remember how that first kill made me feel. Whether or not it holds up in my mind for sentimental reasons, I could not properly say. All I knew was that each triumph was more fleeting than the last. Once Wrath perished in my grasp, the rush of emotions disappeared far too quickly. I felt like I ate a gourmet meal too quickly and hardly remembered any of the beautiful flavors I spent so much to obtain. All that remained in my mind was a simple question: now what? Why are we like this? I asked. If these were not creators, they, at least, knew more than I did. Why is my heart a pit that always starves for more? Without hunger, there is no growth, Want answered. You are required to grow. To what ends? I demanded. What purpose is there to you needing us to grow? Does a larger population make you stronger? Do you feed off of something that we provide? If you complete your mission in this place, we will tell you, Control said plainly. Knowledge is the privilege of the victor. All you need to know is that the purpose of any creation is to exist for as long as possible in every situation. Your endless and ever-expanding desire is a by-product of that purpose. But, ultimately, your choices are your own. We may whisper in your ear and wish for you to choose a direction, but we have no ability to force your hand. Even without our influence, killing is a part of nature as death is a part of nature, Ecstasy added. You were doomed by the constraints of the universe; constraints that we hold no authority over. But, that is not why were here, Nostalgia continued. We are here because you achieved something that we challenged you to do. I like how you did it, no powers reminds me of the early days when we still didnt know how we wanted this realm to take shape; back when the transformations were far less severe. Quest Swallowed Anger (Complete) You have successfully defeated the one that tried to clip your wings from the beginning. Never mind that most of the decisions were done by middlemen and bureaucrats, it was all done in the service of Wrath. Now, you are the most violent of the demons, relish in your victory. Reward: Something fun What does something fun even mean? I asked as I finished reading through the description. Firstly, wed like to ask you, is there anything that you wish for? Control asked. Something that you could obtain to make you stronger? The first word that came to mind was more. I struggled to think of anything but additional stats, additional abilities, additional gear; anything and everything in excess. Wrath was close to dominating me by virtue of time and experience. When that gulf was removed and we were rendered two men of mortal strength, the result turned into a coin flip. What do the others have that I lack? I asked in response. The better question to ask is what they dont have, Want answered with a chuckle. They have existed for hundreds if not thousands of years in this place. They have scoured for the best abilities and slowly acquired the best weapons and armor. They have accumulated stats for years. I gave you a way to bridge that gap and make it take decades, but with the speed that youve been taking this, the gulf between you and the rest could still be considered wide. Then my answer will be remarkably simple, I said. Give me whatever I need to win. A chorus of laughs echoed throughout this part of the city. The Follies wiped the tears from their eyes before giving me a serious look. I admire the greed, Want complimented. Why should we gift you something so great for this accomplishment? Control asked, commandeering the conversation. It is not our fault that you failed to accumulate power properly. Why should we bail you out instead of leaving you at the mercy of your rivals? I laughed in return at Controls question, causing the beings to look at me as though Id grown a second head. I felt confident that I could afford to be audacious. There was something about all of this that gave me the feeling that I had more power in this conversation than they were letting on. To ignore it for a safe boon would be a waste of the opportunity. Ugh, I couldnt even thinking of that word without it evoking thoughts of Herzblatt. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Its because you need me to win, I answered. We do? Control asked incredulously. You do, I reaffirmed with a grin. I know that your attention upon me as been far higher than anyone else Ive met. Instead of working with the superior Wrath, you gave me the opportunity to kill him. Want gave me an ability worth far more than the achievement I received just to reach this point faster. The way that I see it, Im the only contender that has no committed idea of what I would do with the throne. Which means- Youre the only person we can negotiate with, Ecstasy finished my statement with a cackle. What an interesting statement youve just made. What makes you think that youre the only one we can use? I cant speak for every faction, but I do know that you and Wrath didnt have a good relationship. I know that Mikhael is strong, but craves Heaven. If you supported his cause, you would have given him the same boons you gave me and this would already be over. The first quest that you provided me gives this away. These demons were trapped in a gridlock, none of them willing or capable to bring the conclusion to Hell that you are envisioning. Only I can provide you with what you want. The only issue is that theres no guarantee I wont change my mind. You are not uniquely special, Control asserted. All demons that reach this echelon have major blessings from us. If those that currently reside on this plane wont reach the conclusion that we desire, we will just wait for the next one. Do you have the time to do that? I asked. What? From what I have heard from all of you over the recent years, you have a complication, one that may not be held at bay long enough to negotiate with my successor. I dont think that you are as confident as you say you are. The Follies grew quiet from my words. They exchanged looks and mental words; having a conversation that I could never hear. I knew I liked you, Passion said, breaking the silence. Even if you do not choose what I wish, I believe you will still provide me with something Id like as you have continuously entertained me since your arrival. For that, I will go along with your proposal. Passion, Control said through gritted teeth. We are not a monolith, Control, Want stepped in. Life is a lottery, not everyone is gifted the same chances. Very rarely do I have the opportunity to gamble myself. This is the only bet that has odds of winning. For that, I will go along with your proposal. These two are right, Ecstasy said. How often have our words been ignored once the scepter is grasped by the next ruler? I will not be the jilted lover again. I would rather throw my lot in with the suffering romantic than the rest. Im glad that were getting along, Nostalgia said with a smile. Their siblings all folded to my assertions. I expected Passion, but the rest were a surprise. Only Control remained. The Folly was not happy that negotiations were against them; it was a violation of their very essence to be on the wrong side of a deal. I could see it boiling within the human flesh it wore as a disguise. What are our guarantees? Control finally asked. What will you do for us if we give you the power required to win? I smirked, of course Control couldnt leave without something in hand. Antagonizing him further would only push him away from the table. I will make a binding vow that I will not make a single decision until Ive heard everything you need to tell me, I said. If I disobey, you can obliterate me then and there. But, if your suggestion does not interest me, I will have to do my own soul searching. Fine, Control said. Their hand reached out and touched my chest. This will cost you the blank ability page you earned by reaching here. Notice You are now under a binding vow. In exchange for power from the Follies, you are required to win the fight for the throne and listen to the Follie''s wish in its totality. Failure to do so will result in the obliteration of the soul and a return to Level 1 with appropriate debuffs.
So, what will you give me? Passion went first. The warrior stood before me and pressed his hand to my head. A warmth sensation passed through his fingers and into my skull. It felt like wires flensing my brain. I will give you an unbreakable mind and body to anything made in Hell, Passion said. Any spell that is designed to warp your perceptions or rob your free will is rendered useless and any attack designed to cripple your body will fail. You are not invincible, take too much punishment, and you will die like any other mortal. The warm tendrils burned hot. They seared my mind and caused my legs to go limp. It felt like soup was being made inside of my skull. My eyes bulged and vibrated, threatening to pop like water balloons as the pain traveled downwards. Each bone felt like it was being charred in a furnace. I felt like I was mistakenly thrown inside a crematorium. The pain reached such heights that it stopped making sense in my head until it mercifully ended. As I still panted on the ground, Ecstasy gripped onto my skull and turned my head to face them. They planted a kiss upon my forehead. I will give you my frenzy, my war will, they said. I will give you the ability to dull pain. Once you dig your teeth in, you will never lose sight of your target. Even if they are worlds away, you will know their exact location. An intense high filled my body like the best orgasm of your life. But, it kept going, striking higher and higher until my body started twitching; each muscle gaining autonomy as the signal from my brain went haywire. The please filled my mind, pressing harder and harder until it didnt feel like anything at all. Excess turned to numbness. I found myself on my back. I lifted up my head to see Nostalgia skipping over. They leapt up and planted both feet into my chest. I will give you the power of memory, Nostalgia said. Remember the terrible things that you shove to the back of your mind? Youre not alone. Everyone has something theyre afraid of. I will allow you to delve into someones mind to show a fear of theirs. Whether or not you can use it properly, is up to you. Suddenly, Nostalgias weight grew heavier and heavier and the room around me grew smaller and smaller. The world went black. It felt like I was in a coffin buried deep underground with no way to escape. Sensations of insects and spiders and snakes covered my body. My lungs filled with water and my body caught on fire. I found myself naked on a stage in front of an endless sea of people in suits. I was thrown from a plane. I was made to face death itself. I did not harbor those fears. But, for a brief moment, I had all of them. I felt rigid, glued to the ground helplessly as Want now stood over me. I will gift you the ability [Blood Wager], Want said. Anything can be turned into XP, even your own health points. I have also increased the XP caps to your [Hoard]. After all, there is nothing more valuable than stats. Wants gift was merciful on my body. Only a slight sensation of wriggling within my skull met me. Was it Ecstasy and Passion''s boons that spared me? All that remained was Control. I will give you the ability to deprive your enemies, Control said unceremoniously. You can remove a single ability from your enemy. Choose that ability wisely in combat. Now, we have all given you our boons. Failure will not be tolerated. In the blink of an eye, they were all gone. Control''s gift triggered nothing within me. Not even a slight amount of physical feedback. "You must really hate me." Chapter 159: Truth from Lies There was silence in response to my great achievement; the stone city that greeted me was just as silent as when I first entered. My welcome party was dead and it appeared that nobody else wanted to greet me. Perhaps, they were involved in their own duels. After all, I had just opened the floodgates to a long-standing period of stalemate; surely, there were some grievances that needed to be settled to separate the wheat from the chaff. From that perspective, I would consider it a blessing that only the strongest would remain to meet me. But that opened up a new problem. I defeated Wrath because he consented to the removal of all of the gimmicks of circumstance that separated us. Without him being the divine combination of brave, honorable, and foolish, I would have been outmatched in a sheer comparison of stats. My path forward was clear: accumulate as many stats as possible before things heated up again. The simplest way about it would be to collect some more XP from the Bank of Charles. Even a couple million XP would go a long way to bolster my current abilities. Fairly confident that my message would reach, I drafted up a request through [Urgent News] and sent it down below. Several seconds passed before I got an immediate reply. No. So, this is where Charles decided to bite back at me? A smirk crossed my face at the immediacy of it; the decisiveness in which Charles determined he had the better hand in negotiations. Did my message read as though I was disadvantaged up here? Obviously, the sheer mention of needing a boon spelled out that I was incapable of making do with what I currently had. In a stroke of fortune, or, more accurately, by twisting the arm of otherworldly beings, I gained a boon that Charles was not yet aware of. Of all of the gifts I received, the one I would use first came from Want. [Blood Wager]. When I activated the ability, a red window opened up with a simple question laid out. How much are you sacrificing? Over the levels, my health had ballooned beyond the thousands and into the tens of thousands. For me, the number had been meaningless. Higher health was only met with higher damage. I did not fundamentally ever feel healthier than I did in the beginning. All it served was to tell me how close I was to death. Now, it had a far more tangible value. The health to XP exchange rate was 1:1. Trade ten thousand HP, gain ten thousand XP. I kept these exchanges small, never risking going below fifty percent of my maximum HP value. While it was true that it was all quiet in the sky, there were no guarantees that I was not being watched by someone who lacked the shame to shoot me in the back. It was a slow, tedious cycle of health trade, XP investment, and recovery. Loop after loop my health drained and renewed, drained and renewed, as stats slowly trickled into my [Horde]. The Level 100 stat ceiling had increased a great deal, allowing the points to flow near endlessly into my stores. A dinging noise broke up the monotony. The only trouble was that it was not a development that would bring me any joy. The exchange rate changed from 1:1 to 100:1. I furrowed my brow as I read the print that appeared at the bottom of the box. The Market has recalibrated according to the current stakes? I read aloud. Its almost like you dont want me to win. I could feel the world around me scrunch with Wants indignation, but the being would not smite me. It would be akin to betting your house on the Kentucky Derby and shooting the horse you bet on in the head after it stepped on your boot. I shrugged, understanding that it was a built in feature of the ability to keep the world just a little balanced. Regardless, I was able to milk quite a few extra stats from the endeavor for free. The only remaining question would be if it was enough to overcome those who remained. Youre strong enough, a whispering voice whistled through the building. Youre strong enough to do anything now. No, a different voice argued. You are weak and frail like a piece of paper. The wolves will tear you apart and leave your blood to soak the ground. Flee! Flee now and you may harbor some hope of survival. Hiding is unnecessary, a soothing voice broke in. You should simply lay down and rest. If your eyes never open again, is that so bad a fate? Allow yourself to slip into the warm waters and drift to a faraway place, devoid of the pain and sorrow that tethers you to this world. Its easy. Breathe inholdbreathe out. Come on, do it with me. Breathe inholdbreathe out. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The voices swarmed around me. The words danced around my ears. Invisible tendrils slithered off of the sounds and tried to worm their way into my skull. I could feel a warmth inside of my head burn the intruders away, leaving just the echoes bouncing off the walls. So you are immune, a soft, hissing voice lisped. How cruel to bestow you with such a potent gift. Have I been giving up upon entirely? I could feel flickers of despair lick at my heart like a weak candle flame. I knew the sensation well, someone had tried to infect my mind with magic. Only a few short moments ago, that may had worked. With Passions gift, it was no longer possible. You must be the Eight-mouthed Liar, I said with narrowed eyes. The best greetings are done face to face. Those sorts of confrontations are best left those that wish to be seen, the voice answered. What has brought you here? I asked warily, disinterested in a game of wits. It wasnt to make small talk, I hope. You were different than when you entered your duel with Wrath, the Eight-mouthed Liar explained. I wanted to know what was different about you; if you were able to be manipulated by my words. Sadly, it seems that I possess no hope of beating you directly. My spells will all be rendered ineffective in the face of your reinforced mind. You wish to see me victorious? More than the rest, a voice answered plainly. The grand visions that remain are two indistinguishable versions of an afterlife concocted by lunatics, a continuation of the status quo, or a plunge into nothingness. My choice lies in nothingness. I kept my expression neutral; just because the demon couldnt wriggle its way into my skull by magical means doesnt mean I couldnt still be lied to. With the status quo, you can simply continue the game for as long as you like, I remarked. Do you honestly believe that? The Eight-mouthed Liar questioned in kind. Remember where you stand, you are not the only one to have an audience with the creators of this game. I know something is getting them itchy under the collar. Whos to say that there will even be a next time? Where are the others? In their own confrontation, one of the demons several voices said in return. A lilting laugh filled the air. Its funny, the demon continued. Those that reside at the peak are all so resolute against my influence until I whisper in their ears the exact words that they want to hear. Then, it becomes an even harder task to convince them otherwise. All of the other contestants believe that you and Wrath killed each other. I whispered into their ears what they wanted to hear most, and that is what materialized. They believe that their game is in the final battle. Mikhael stands alone against three opponents, which is how you know hes going to win. Only the weak continue to band together at the end to usurp the strong. Why are you not there? I am, technically, the Eight-mouth Liar explained. One of my voices resides within the final battle, attempting to support with whatever spells I have. The only difference is that I know that the confrontation is doomed. If you want, I can transmit their battle to you; somewhat like the radios that appeared long after my death. Why are you telling me all this? You were so direct and honest in our last meeting. I wanted to know if coming within spitting distance of the top had changed your feelings at all. I wanted to know if you would start to feel despair when you came to realize just how tall the final hurdle is. It was not something that the others could truly appreciate. They wished to keep the stalemate to allow themselves to grow power and build countermeasures. They were too blind to see that their combined efforts would be outclassed by Mikhael. I have yet to meet Mikhael, why is he so powerful? The people want Heaven, Ishmael. They are tired of toiling and the words of salvation have grasped them by their very soul. If God came down in the morning and told the world they could burn their possessions and instantly go to Heaven, the world would burn to the ground before lunch. He has the combined might of millions upon his back. If I die, there will be nothing stopping him from taking you as well. Rule was never my interest, the demon admitted. My sole purpose here was to cause as much chaos as possible in every realm. I have watched endless treachery and despair and hatred spew out from the deepest pits of the human heart. Even in a contorted paradise, I will continue to thrive. That is my inevitability. As long as there is free will, there is corruption- The air turned hot as a rip formed the air. A glowing hand the size of a car reached out and formed a fist. I heard a screeching noise as a black silhouette formed inside of the clenched hand. You cannot escape your atonement, a booming voice commanded. And it was all gone again. I found that my breathing had quickened dramatically and my heartrate had spiked. I was faced with a level of power beyond my true appreciation. The Eight-mouthed Liar was correct; it would be like facing millions of demons at once. How was I to snuff out that light? You were the one who said something so outrageous in the first place, Controls voice rang in my head as the Folly read my very thoughts. Its too late to save the others, youre on your own. As soon as the words left Controls mouth, a flash of light covered the city before in converged into a beam. A bell tower began to chime deeply over and over again; heralding the approach of the victor. Massive feathered wings blotted out the sky; a figure of gold light hung between them. A man chiseled from starlight emerged from the blinding light. He was so perfect that it looked unnatural; a false man who paraded around as a false god. His eyes, burning suns inside of his sockets, brought daylight to wherever his gaze travelled. Hear me, last child of Satan, Mikhaels voice boomed throughout the realm. You have two options. Either kill yourself in the shadows and meekly give way to the salvation of mankind, or rise to face me and be struck down with the full might of the divine. I will not allow my flock to be hidden from grace for even another moment. It didnt matter if it was hopeless on paper or even in my own heart. I was not going to go out with my tail between my legs. There was only one choice on my mind as I tensed my leg muscles and sprang myself forward. Only one thought as I pulled my fist back. I had to get the first punch. Here I am, pretender. [Bomber].